OD OD SE Oe Oe SL es ee oe ae ae a —— ~ Oe Ot At ee _— - — eee Qe eee ee ae" -— SSSSsSs ser sss fSszesss Sess se Se PISS SSS SSIS SHS SSS SS SESS SSS SSeesaSS resplolSrr SS === eo ecS par 08 sh once ame aan Se St OO SOF Se Oe OS Oe yn A OT SN a RT _ + 2a ===: 35: SssaSeisiisstesst irietotege tote gegeertegeqey see yo paterintatetet tetera: ~~ ae med eee . Steers Ss SS a PESSSSS Soest SSsaSs SSS SFSSSSSz= BSSIESSSSSS SS LS SSSsSSSESSSSSSS SSS SS SSS SSIES SESS STROSS DSSS SSS == 32 3335253325323: Rteehitrerpeee es eee pepe epee ESESEESSTSSESSESEE SSSTS TSE Sea = SS SSS 2=5>==> = Srpttese Sipe SSSI a eae —= Sertetes on p Tes 32S Ss Se me = ~e os ~- = cee ed hte ep me Sn abapbeSurbectued —_— ee — Sees sasas SSeS SSIS SSESSSS ages ese etetegege te gepee pees peteteieb beet eeserepaeteted sen states = Spssiyseees Sea Sess aE PEehise: 2 : Bisteitieet mee ete eres soetotes = r= Saas TETSSez WT eSteEpebnein sasts pecatees ta teite tates Serta = PETES SSE: = ae ee Re ee ee ooh ———— ~~ ae: 3 se 3 Ht | —— —— aR eee ee _——~ ~ — - - - <<. Pe ee en ee Pe eS ne ee Ore ee 2 ee ee — —— — — a F weeny FOR. THE PEOPLE FOR EDVCATION FOR) SCIENCE LIBRARY OF THE AMERICAN MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY _ PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp, LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906-1907 Tur AcaDEMY desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. anZ y - 4 OU PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906-1907 Tue AcapEMy desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. CONTENTS SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE Hackett (Fenix Epwarp), M.A., B.Sc., M.R.I.A. :— PAGE The Ionic Theories of Magneto-Optic Rotation, 1 Purser (Frepericr), M.A., F.T.C.D., M.R.I.A, :— Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics, 25 ERRATA. SEcTion A. Page 27, line 3 from bottom, read ( _7(a- 1) 6 =i Gos 5, tan Siemrlee =" )r ,» 31, ,, 8 from bottom, for « _ =dx” réad ce = dx”. : us 7: R r », 9l, bottom line, for <‘ | #( =) drdv’’, read “| #(7) var’’. : 0 R 0 R v 272 ise vead “e e s nl? ” 17 8 » 939, ,, 10 from top, read ‘‘ The law of distribution of charge will be determined as in problem C”’. . 4 ,», 94, line 9 from top, for ‘* —. pile me | ue fs », 40, ,, 7 from top, for “a= TO ead yee mh dies h h 4h? ‘ 99 +, 40, bottom line, should read ‘*— —— a>. (2 — 2) (a? — 2) », 44, line 3 from bottom, for ‘*4BynR' Yo(nR’)n2l” read “4 BynRYVo(nR)/n7l’’. ; a a », 45, lines 2, 4, 6, 7 from top, for <‘‘ _" read ** = ae C4 e-3nB * es », 45, line 3 from bottom, for ‘— 4yB> ” vead *— 4yB> e-3nB ns ne U U- Ol sers,) 0 trom top, for cn engi pee). 21 2d 51, in bottom line prefix ‘ The latter’’. ‘ x4 ny , 60, line 3 from top, for (cE 9 read RO a a 9 “ ,, 62, ,, 10 from bottom, for “eS ie a _2 g (amr)? read “ > Fy (ama) ®. 2 5 - : 64, ,, 4 from bottom, for ‘ 3 ” read ‘‘ 2’, making corresponding correction throughout to end. N.Y. Acanemy OF SCIEN3=3 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY. fe THE IONIC THEORIES OF MAGNETO-OPTIC ROTATION. By FELIX E. HACKETT, M.A., B.Sc., University College, Dublin. Read Aprit 23. Ordered for Publication Aprit 25. Published Jury 7, 1906. Tue influence of a magnetic field on the transmission of plane- polarised light has always been an important problem in any theory that endeavoured to explain the interaction of ight and matter. The earlier attempts to explain the phenomenon are all deficient in that they have no real physical basis; but, with the rise of the theory of electrons, great progress has been made, especially by Drude, who has developed two possible explanations of the phenomenon on what may be called the ionic hypothesis. These two explanations still hold the field, as the existing experimental evidence, and in particular the evidence obtained to test the formule for the rotation of the plane of polarisation, has not enabled either to be decisively rejected. The principal criterion to decide between them is this—that the hypothesis which assigns the effect to rotating ions indicates that the magnetic rotation should change sign when crossing an absorption-band, while the second formula, based on the Hall-effect, leads to the conclusion that the rotation should be of the same sign on each side of an absorption-band. The latter condition is satisfied completely in the ease of sodium vapour, which has been very completely investigated by Wood.' Its behaviour has also been found to satisfy some other 1 Phil. Mag., Oct., 1905. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT. A. ] A 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. deductions of this theory, which is accordingly taken to hold for this particular case, and, possibly, for all gases and vapours. It is not quite certain whether a change of sign in the magnetic rotation has been actually observed ; in the case of praseodymium chloride, Wood! under great difficulties, obtained indications of such a property. The validity of the hypotheses in other cases has been usually tested by their dispersion formule; but as these are equally satisfactory within the range of the spectrum, no verdict can be given. Recently, however, Ingersoll,? extending the range of examination of the rotatory power of carbon disulphide into the infra-red, found that the Hall-effect formula was beginning to give more satisfactory results. While, therefore, there is a disposition to reject the hypothesis of rotating ions as a general explanation of the phenomenon of magnetic rotation, the experimental evidence on the subject is by no means conclusive. It is proposed to show in this paper that :— The hypothesis of molecular currents, in conjunction with the average values for the magnetic rotation and index of refraction in diamagnetic substances, leads to values for the radii of the assumed lonic orbits and magnetic susceptibility altogether at variance with the actual or possible values of these magnitudes, so that this hypothesis must be rejected in the case of diamagnetic substances in favour of the hypothesis of the Hall-effect. which leads to a normal value for the ratio — of the electron, and so supports the view taken that the Hall-effect is the true explanation of magnetic rotation in diamagnetic substances. The leading principle in the ‘‘ ionic theory ”’ is the explanation of the interaction of light and matter by means of charged particles, or ions, anchored to fixed positions in space, which can be disturbed from their position of equilibrium in every direction, and with a restoring force after displacement proportional to the displacement, but indepen- dent of its direction. Each ion has its own period of vibration, and will absorb vibrations of that period. From these assumptions formule can be deduced, expressing the optical properties of matter in terms of the period, mass, charge, and number of these ions per unit volume. It is, evidently, the disturbance caused by the external magnetic field in the motion of the ions, which is the origin of the magneto-optic rotation. As stated above, Drude has considered this disturbance from 1 Phil. Mag., May, 1905. 2 Tbid., Jan., 1906. enn Hackxett—The Tonic Theories of Magneto-optic Rotation. 3 two possible points of view, and thus arrived at two distinct expressions for the rotation. The hypothesis which assigns the effect entirely to rotating ions will be examined first. The Hypothesis of Rotating Ions. The effect of a magnetic field on any substance may be expressed by saying that the magnetic field induces molecular currents in the case of diamagnetism, or changes the orientation of molecular currents already existing in the case of paramagnetism. In terms of the ionic theory, the molecular currents are due to ions describing closed circuits. These circuits can all be taken, as will be shown later, to be in planes perpendicular to the magnetic field. The current due to an ion of charge e describing a circuit of area g in time 7 is e/r, and the circuit acts as a magnet of moment ge/r. The intensity of magnetisation is nge/t, where ” is the total number of such circuits per unit volume. The sign of the moment of the circuit depends on the sign of the charge and the direction of rotation. This can be expressed by making the proper conventions connecting the signs of ¢ and r. The flux of magnetic force 4 per unit area due to ail such circuits is given by the equation Ee iicney So: 8 Each circuit may be regarded as indeformable, and vibrates under the action of light with the same velocity as the ion would possess if its motion were due solely to the action of light. This motion of the magnetic field due to the ions causes an additional term to be added to the rate of change in the magnetic induction in the equations of the electro-magnetic field. By solving these equations, Drude gets the rotation for the simple case of plane-polarised light travelling in the direction of the magnetic field. His expression for the rotation is expressed below in electromagnetic units, and in a more convenient notation for the purposes of the present paper. The manner in which the transformation is effected is given in detail in a note at the end of the paper. When the necessary changes have been made, it is found the magnetic rotation can be expressed in the form ' 9 2 é.= SF CVn, (1) A2 4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. where un n* = if 3F D3 ae G Lg z Bet We i = -} nm = the index of refraction, _A, = wave-length of ionic vibration, X = wave-length of light vibration, e = velocity of light 3 x 10” cm. per sec. q; = area of the ionic circuit, tT, = period of the ionic circuit. It may be permitted here to briefly recall the physical meaning of the expressions for ~ and ¢’v. The summation of terms extends over all the absorption-bands. The constant ¢, is characteristic of the ions of the absorption-band, depending on their number, mass,. eharge, and period. It is easily seen that it is equal to the contribu- tion of the ions of the absorption-band to the dielectric constant by making A= o. As is well known, there are a few substances for which it is only necessary to take account of the ions in one ultra- violet absorption-band. The rest of the absorption-bands lie so far away on each side of the visible spectrum that their wave-length is either very large or very small compared with the wave-length of 2 light: therefore ~ =0. For such terms in the ultra-violet & ‘ 2 a = 0, and for the infra-red terms 2 =i In this case d AGe RB n= 1+ 3¢6,+— X? = Le Spt gi+ SO 4+ oo, (2) we 2 Yo Pi qi bE alae a di? 7) d” (3) Hacxetrt—TZhe Ionic Theories of Magneto-optic Rotation. 5 we get 27 27? D149 a b 5 = ya = e C+ 7 aT = nl oat ® a |: (4) ayer L ? and from these transformed equations (2) and (3) of Drude, we have the following equation, which is the basis of the present paper :— Dry : ‘i B, ; (5) Drude tested this formula (4) for carbon disulphide and creosote, and found very satisfactory agreement with experiment, both in the case of the index of refraction and the magnetic rotation. To save the trouble of reference, the tables he gives have been reproduced below :— Bisulphide of Carbon. Ay = 0°212u yee = 0°0450 A= 2°516 = 0°0433 a’ = — 0°0136 b’ = + 0°1530 Spectr. Line. | nm cale. | n obs. | Beale. | 5 obs. } A 1°6115 1°6118 B 1°6179 1°6181 om ae C 1°6210 1°6214 0-592 07592 D 1°6307 1°6308 0°762 0°760 E 1°6439 1°6438 0°999 1-000 F 1°6560 1°6555 1°232 1°234 G 1°6805 1:6800 1-704 1°704 A 1°7033 1°7032 Creosote. A = 01845 py A’? = = 0°0340, = 2:2948 B, = 0:0227, a’ = -0°1799 b’ = + 0°3140. 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. n cale. nm Obs. Spectr. Line. | 5 cale. 5 obs. | | | B 1-5319 15819 | 0°515 hi. 0 1°5386 15385 | 0573 | 0-573 D 1:5386 1°6383, |) 0745 1) 10-758 E 15454 15452 | 0990 | 1-000 F 1-5515 15515 | 1-296 1-241 a | reese | 15689 | 1-723 1-723 H 15744 | 1:5744 | 2-206 | These constants given by Drude, if they are reduced to the proper units, enable us to calculate g/t by means of equation (5). The calculation possesses no special interest, and is presented separately in Note B. The calculation shows that 4 is constant, which follows from the fact that Verdet’s constant is independent of the magnetic field. It is assumed in the foregoing that all the ions in any one absorption-band describe circuits of the same area and period ; since these ions are all alike in their properties, this must be true, as they should behave similarly in the magnetic field. From Drude’s constants we get for the ions in the ultra-violet absorption-band of carbon disulphide and creosote the following values q f i need ‘_-—_ S| SF = = 3°87 x 10° for carbon disulphide, hy = 3 aro i es 4:28 x 10™ for creosote. It would thus seem that we could determine the area and size of these ionic circuits for a given magnetic field when the value of 7 is known, and thus get an estimate of the internal motions in the molecule. The Pervod of the Ionie Circuits. In deducing this result, no conception has yet been formed regard- ing the mass or period of the ion. It would seem natural at first to Hackxerr— The Ionic Theories of Magneto-optic Rotation. 7 consider that the period is the same as the corresponding light vibra- tion. This is not the case. Assuming that some mode of motion of the ion persists, a close examination shows that it is only the disturbance introduced into the path of the ion by the external magnetic field which produces magneto-optic rotation, and that the influence of this disturbance may be represented by the ion describing an orbit with angular velocity + in a plane normal to # in the MN customary notation. The average magnetic field for a time t, during which the ion describes any path, is equal to the magnetic field due to a current of strength, : in the path, whether this path be closed or not, provided the ion is not moving with a speed approaching that of light. I an ion of charge ¢ describe an orbit in the periodic time 7, the magnetic field of the ion can be replaced by the field due to a current of strength Bite 7 the same orbit, or by a magnetic shell of the same area and strength, which can be resolved into three component magnetic shells or current circuits, ¢,, 7), Jz, in the rectangular planes, each circuit e - of the ion on these planes. The distortion of the path by the external magnetic field, as Larmor showed, can be represented by a rotation of having a current strength ~ where g,, g,, g. are the projected paths ; B ues Fae the axes round the magnetic force with an angular velocity on’ while the ion describes its original path with reference to the moving axes. It simplifies matters to take the axis of z along the direction of the external field, and, if this be done, it is seen that the magnetic field of the ion is now equivalent to a rotation of the system Gz) Vy) 7. With the axes, with an increased current in the circuit q,. The rotation of the axes has a period very great in comparison with | _ the natural periods of the ions, so that the actual path of an ion is but | slightly altered during the period 7’; the average magnetic force during this time will then be given by the same system as before, a 4 the components 4q,, 4,, ¢g:, each with current strength 7 in the instantaneous position of the rectangular planes. This is only a first approximation, and the influence of the change in the path has yet to be allowed for. The actual projections of the path during the a 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. period are not now 9,, ¢,, 7., but slight distortions of them, which, in the case of ¢,, g,, since the rotation is about z, are equivalent to introducing small components at right angles, causing a rotation of their magnetic field with the planes of reference, that is, g, and q, may be conceived to rotate with these planes. The circuit g, also rotates, but the distortion due to this cause does not change the direc- tion of the magnetic force, but only its magnitude. The orbit g, is ‘ 2 ; now described with angular velocity 7 - and the magnetic ¢ 2m’ field due to this orbit can be replaced by that due to the circuit e é . e é g:, With current strength = and an additional current - where T th = = as which may be considered as flowing in a separate circuit denoted by 7,’. To show that it is only the class of components gq,’ which need be considered in general, it is necessary to examine the state of things in the absence of an external magnetic field. Assuming that the ions are ever in a state of motion, then their magnetic field can be grouped into the three components which, summing over all the ions of any given class present, give resultant sums along the axes (A,), (A;), (hs). for the ions of class (s). These three components are equal and must be zero, since otherwise, in the transmission of light close to the period of these ions, the influence would be predominant, and, according to theory, there should be a marked rotation of plane- polarised light near an absorption-band. As this is not so in general, [1]. = [Ac], = (AJ. = 0. In the presence of an external magnetic field, these components cannot produce any rotation, since they are unchanged when resolved along the rotating system of axes, and vanish by reason of the above condition, This argument holds evidently only for diamagnetic substances, which are not optically active; and, in passing, it may be noted, suggests a possible mode of attacking this last property. The magnetic rotation must then be caused by the fourth class of components g.’, and we may ignore completely the presence of the other components. The direction of rotation in q,’ is left-handed with reference to the external field, and produces a magnetic force opposed to it. These circuits are obviously the equivalent of the molecular Hacxett—TZhe Ionic Theories of Magneto-optic Rotation. 9 currents invoked to explain diamagnetism, and, since the sum of the normal components h,, h,, h, of each kind of ion is null, with or without the external field, it is obvious, in calculating the suscepti- bility, we may also ignore them. This result also follows, if we make the assumption that the molecule is non-magnetic, and that all the ions describing circuits are alike [7.¢., electrons], and consequently under the influence of an external field the rotating axes for each circuit have the same angular velocity. In this case the total sum of the’ components along the three axes 3g,, S¢,, Sg. vanish when the axes are fixed, and when they are rotating, since each molecule is non-magnetic, and consequently the susceptibility depends on the circuits qg.’.. In the expressions for magnetic rotation and magnetic susceptibility, then we may ignore completely the normal components of the magnetic field of the ion h,, h,, h,, and regard the circuit 4.’ with a current © as the only circuit present. T, The ion then may be considered as simply describing, in a periodic time Tt = = the circuit ¢.’, which is the projection of its actual path 2m on a plane normal to the magnetic field. We have then for the magnetic susceptibility, if Jis the magnetic moment per unit volume and q¢ the area of the ionic circuit, 2H Ati Aa ST ti i Ll a 7 TS 4n > : 47> pane _—— nge = held b= 2 4am ee, (6) A different mode of treatment of the question given by Langevin for the magnetic susceptibility of diamagnetic substances leads to a similar expression for i. The above course of reasoning shows that the same simplified circuit, which occurs in the expression for 4, is the only efficient cause in producing the rotation which may be due to motion of the ions in orbits. Therefore we cannot take the period in the expression ” asthe natural period ; but we must take the modified tH period of the simplified circuit, and substitute _2n ,” eH 2m 10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The Area of the Lonie Cireutts. The ionic circuits can, on an average, be regarded as circular. We have then g = zr’, where r is the radius of the circuit: and inserting the value for the periodic time deduced above, we get . eH ar? — 4" im _e rH Hox 4m For the ions in the ultra-violet absorption-bands of carbon di- sulphide and creosote, the following values were obtained for the radii of the ionic circuits in cm. q Sd ¢ | é | x 108 tis | TH * mn | Carbon disulphide, 3°9 |’ 1:8 x 107 2°9 x 10-6 Creosote, . : a 4°3 | 1:8 x-107 3°1 x 10-6 The kinetic theory of gases gives us as an upper limit for the radius of the sphere of influence the value 2 x 10 cm. The values for the radius of the ionic orbits are then 100 times the molecular diameter, and their area 10,000 times the molecular section. This is of course an impossible result, and it can also be shown that a result of similar character holds good in general for diamagnetic substances, though satisfactory dispersion-formule have only been obtained in a few cases. It will now be shown that = is, in general, of the same order UE as has been already found for carbon disulphide and creosote. We have from (1) Dar? 6 = vr ONE, a Hacxert—The Tonic Theories of Magneto-optic Rotation. 11 C’v = > 5 aa mh vie We can evidently write c¢’v= Ln —1) where : is of the same y i q poe Ont order of magnitude as the highest values of = occurring in ¢’v. s Writing =ord. as an abbreviation for ‘‘is of the same order of magnitude as”’ 9 2 6 = ord, <> - «(= 1) 2, Expressing Verdet’s constant in radians where 4A,, is its value in ¥ minutes Be = 3457-75 4 = ord oe as a A, tH =” Yarn (n? — 1) 8487-75 Taking the value of Verdet’s constant for yellow line of sodium, we find that the average value of eo is about 1 x 10° for the following substances :—methyl alcohol, ethyl alcohol, acetone, watery. benzene, carbon disulphide, quartz, rock-salt, sylvine, borax, selenium, blende, fluorspar, diamond. For these substances then 5 = ord. 1:6 x 10~, which is of the same order as the values got in the more precise calculation for carbon disulphide and creosote. Using this approxi- mation to estimate the radius of the ionic orbits, we have OE oS. tH 4m r = ord. 1°8 x 107, =3t-G.30 2G, 12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. It is obvious that there is something unsound in the assumptions which lead to such results. The explanation that the ions are not describing circuits or are not influenced by the magnetic field in the manner conceived would by no means be a satisfactory solution of the question. It is more feasible to regard the discrepancy as arising in the application of the theory to the experimental facts. If the ions were describing circuits of molecular size, then Sr would have 1/10000 of the values given above, and consequently such a system could not produce more than 1/1000 of the observed rotation. Another way of stating the case is that the magnetic field produced by the rotating ions would require to be about 10,000 times greater than it is to produce the actual rotation. This suggests that, if the magnetic susceptibility were calculated by means of the data obtained above concerning the ionic circuits, we should obtain also impossible values. This additional form of the argument is given here, as it utilises directly the calculated values of 2 | and thus avoids the question of T HH’ the periodic time. Magnetic Rotation and Magnetic Susceptibility. If we make the usual hypothesis that the ions in diamagnetic substances on the application of magnetic force are set rotating in a plane normal to the field in such a direction that the force due to the ion, whether positive or negative, is opposed to the field, all terms in the expression for the magnetic susceptibility can then be taken positive. We have the following expression for 4 from (6) where nm = number of ions per unit volume, e = charge on the ions. It simplifies the argument if we refer these quantities to the molecule and the molecular constants, writing 8, = number of ions of class (py) per molecule, NV = number of molecules per molecular weight in grammes, V = volume of the molecular weight in grammes, j Hackxett—The Ionic Theories of Magneto-optic Rotation. 13 N . . = = number of ions per unit volume, « = charge carried by the silver ion in electrolysis, s = number of such charges carried by the ion, e, = charge on the ion, Ne = 9654 electro-magnetic units. Since this quantity of elec- tricity deposits 108 gms. of silver or V atoms of silver carrying charge e. Making these substitutions, we get pa capped, NS lle. ee ey Oe ee a Since all terms in / are positive, & is certainly greater than any one term; and since s@ is greater than unity, provided we take the proper molecular weight, we can immediately set down a lower limit for the susceptibility in the case of carbon disulphide and creosote, and in the more general case, the order of this lower limit, based on deductions made from magnetic rotation, which will test the correctness of the application of the hypothesis of rotating ions. The actual values of the susceptibility are compared below with the lower limit calculated: in this way we should have— kV = 9654 °F! 5 9654 ©, tH ot 6 q 2a. . Substance. — | 9654 -— KV obs. : | 7TH | ae | Carbon disulphide, . | oo x 107 37 x 10- 72 x 10-6 Creosote, ’ : : 4°3 x 10-5 41 x 10° 84 x 10-6 Diamagnetic substances, L-6\x 10°? 1fi x 107? 100 x 10-8 These numbers show that the lowest values for the susceptibility which could exist on the basis of the present theory of magnetic rotation is certainly 10,000 times too great. There is no necessity to consider whether the actual molecule is represented by the chemical formula or a multiple of it, and so cause £, the number of ions per chemical formula, to be less than unity. The difference is far too great to be affected by considerations of this nature. Chemical 14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. knowledge is not quite definite on the point; but it may be taken that the multiple at the outside could not exceed 10, and in most cases the chemical formula represents the molecule. The meaning of this result is easily seen. Jn order that the magnetic field due to the ions should produce the rotation observed, it should be 10,000 times greater than it actually is; or the rotation which is produced by the magnetic field of the vons must be at most of the order of one-thousandth of what 78s actually observed. The argument can then be summarised as follows :— 1, Diamagnetism and paramagnetism are explained on the hypo- thesis of molecular currents caused by rotating ions. 2. The electromagnetic equations, expressing the influence of the external magnetic field, and these ionic circuits on the transmission of light through a substance, show that plane-polarised light would suffer rotation due to the rotating ions. It is then tentatively assumed that all the actual rotation is due to this cause. 3. The formula, showing how the rotation varies with wave- length, agrees very satisfactorily with observation. 4. But it is shown in this paper that from this formula can be deduced the value of an where /7is the external field, and q is the area, and 7 the periodic time of the circuits in the ultra-violet absorption- band of carbon disulphide and creosote. It is also shown that must have a value of the same order im all diamagnetic substances = in general, from the known value for Verdet’s Constant of magnetic rotation, and that this calculated value of = leads to absurd results. T 5. It is shown that the periodic time of the ionic circuits must be taken as 7 = 27 = as indicated by Langevin, which enables ¢ to be evaluated. The resulting value of the ionic orbit is found to be about 100 times the molecular radius. 6. It is also shown that this value of = would require the Tr magnetic susceptibility to be 10,000 times greater than its observed value. 7. From the expression (6) given for the magnetic susceptibility, it is easily seen that ions. describing orbits of molecular size, or even much smaller than this, would completely account for the observed Hackxerr—The Ionic Theories of Magneto-optic Rotation. 15 values of the susceptibility. The results stated in (5) and (6) then show that such rotating ions could not produce one-thousandth part of the observed rotation. The tentative assumption that all the magnetic rotation in diamagnetic bodies is due to rotating ions must therefore be dropped. It is well known that the theory did not represent the facts for sodium vapour. But this investigation goes still further; it is now seen that though the presence of rotating ions does cause magnetic rotation, yet the hypothesis of rotating ions must be abandoned as the cause of the effect in diamagnetic substances, since it only explains a negligible part of the actual magnetic rotation. The Hypothesis of the Hall-Effect. It is more than probable then that the Hall-effect is the true cause of the magnetic rotation; and it will now be shown that an analysis similar to the above justifies this view. In the second explanation of magnetic rotation, this phenomenon is assigned to the distortion of the paths of the ions in the magnetic field due to the electromagnetic force acting on a charged body at right angles to its direction of motion in the magnetic field. This distortion of the path is expressed in Maxwell’s equations, by additional terms in the expression for the dielectric current. These terms give the rotation of plane-polarised light travelling in the direction of the field. The form given below is taken from Drude, expressed in the uniform notation of this paper. The transformation is given in note 4. The magnetic rotation is found to be— Qnd20’ (7) where n* = 1 an po Po 2? 1-5 tg d, eA, nm = index of refraction, e = velocity of light in em., charge on the ion in electro-magnetic units, iS II 16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. m = mass of the ion, X, = wave-length of ionic vibration, X = wave-length of ight vibration. It was shown in the earlier part of this paper that, in many cases, it was only necessary to take account of the ions in one ultra-violet absorption-band. For the rest of the ultra-violet terms Ants 0, and r? for the inira-red terms = In this case 1 Rue 1 B, a — _ pan Dai n Cae x3 1+ 2+ Go oe ea 2 ed? dit He cbeees nugniin BD ee ee mM, . Peace nbapS MOVs 5a) “3 2 , ry B, = pir, . Le oie (8) Hence we have 1 C” pee a!’ b’r2 enced a — 5 =_- _— ae ¥ [she he eee eee ae 9 oon Fane ea aR ee it ue ol 0) haf ee, (10) mm, - B Drude gives the following tables, Sh show how the formula (9) agrees with observation :— BIsULPHIDE OF CARBON. A? = 0:0450, a’ = + 01167, bY = + 0'2379. el : Spectr. Line. 6 calc: 5 obs. | | 0 0-592 0592 D 0-760 0-760 | E 0-996 1:000 F 1°225 1234 B 1-704 1°704 Hackxetr— The Lonic Theories of Magneto-optic Rotation. 17 CREOSOTE. A,;? = 0:0840, a’ = — 0°070, b” = + 0°380. | Spectr. Line. | 5 cale. | 5 obs. C 0°573 0°573 D 0°744 0°758 E 0°987 1:000 F 1°222 1°241 G 1°723 1:723 From the constant 6” obtained by Drude, it is possible to calculate D’. Therefore we can deduce the value of <: for the ions of the 1 ultra-violet absorption-band in carbon disulphide and creosote. The calculation is given in Nore B. We get “1 = +53 x 10? for carbon disulphide, ; my, 2s -77 x 10’ for creosote. m, The theory of the Hall-effect leads to a proper value of “ in the m case of carbon disulphide and creosote. It is possible by the same kind of approximation as before to show that in general the value of < deduced from the magnetic rotation on this theory is of the proper order. The dispersion formula in general has to take account of absorption-bands in the infra-red also; and if « be the dielectric constant, we have the following relations :— 9 es > Ps | Bs gir,” ped." psA;3° 7a i J A * 2 - Neu uy” RE = ‘ VAS B, B, B; - A+ his aa oe ae ee A-HrP A-A* NP+AZ R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT. A. | B 18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. xk — A = 3d, of the infra-red terms besides By, By, A - =e = -~ eS — 1 = S¢, of the ultra-violet terms other than B,, A? GS A," $1 = Bry. The values of ¢, for the different kinds of ions whose periods he near the spectrum periods are almost identical. From a table of dispersion constants the following averages were obtained. For the ultra-violet periods ¢, = 1. For the infra-red periods @, = 2°38. The values of 3¢, and Sq, ealculated from the table show that ¢ for the other ions present is small. The average value of $¢, and 3¢, is about “4. For the present approximation, it 1s evident that the values of ¢ for any absorption-band do not greatly differ. We have n> — | = aa = x a d eA We can therefore write CAT. v= —(n? _ 1) Wr where “— is of the same order of magnitude as the highest values m er* m, approximation the coefficients are practically equal. Using the same notation as before and equating the expression for 6 to the usual expression with Verdet’s constant expressed in minutes, we have of occurring in v, since it has been shown above that in this vz (n? — 1) er Ae = = re == : Hz, oie. ee ee SES er? 2.AN76.N ro — = ord. ———_- * ———- Hacxetrtr— The Ionic Theories of Magneto-optic Rotation. 19 Taking A,, for the yellow line of sodium, we find the average m is ‘038 for the same list of substances as before. value of Inserting the value of X for this wave-length, regarding A* and X? as expressed in 10 cm., en? : — = ord. 2°3 x 10°. m In order to find what approximation this gives for an ultra-violet absorption-band, which in the case of carbon disulphide and creosote is seen to be due to electrons, we take ‘019 the average value of the wave-length of the ultra-violet absorption-bands in the table of dispersion constants, as the value of A* in units of 10~* cm. We get then ng 28X10 "1-9 x 107 = = ord. 1°2 x 10". m The experimental values of - lie between 1°86 x 107 and ‘64 x 10’; and the preceding calculation from magnetic rotation has given the values :— "53 x 10° | ‘Tick 2" a Carbon Diamagnetic | | Disulphide. Crposate: | Substances. | | | | e e =3 order 10° | io es These results show that the rotation observed has the magnitude which would arise from the influence of the Hall-effect on the motion of electrons. It is concluded, therefore, that the theory based on the - Hall-effect supplies a satisfactory explanation of the phenomenon of magneto-optic rotation, and must be accepted in preference to the theory of rotating ions which only accounts for a negligible part of the rotation, unless impossible values are assigned to the radii of the ionic orbits. B2 20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. “0S Note" a, Transformation of Drude’s Expressions for Magnetic Rotation.! lf Drude writes for the rotation on the hypothesis of rotating ions = . 428. 207? [P J where a > — [p. 425. ] i pee a 0 Ge / = Bk » ‘ Cv > b, is [ p. 4 9) ] ae b 1 m@ Ts Spy ist sv s me Le . AN Tv 86 Are,” 7 Be 7, = period of ion in circuit q, nm, = number of ions per unit volume, 2r7 = period of light-vibration, 2a7, = period of ionic vibration, e = velocity of light, e = dielectric constant. Transformation Write = wave-length of light-vibration. A, = wave-length of ionic vibration, n = index of refraction, ds = 10s, b, rit eee mt ON These substitutions give 8 Q7r? ye Cun, 1 Drude’s ‘‘ Theory of Optics ’’—Longmans. Hacxerr—TZhe Ionic Theories of Magneto-optic Lotation. where | n* = =-1+> ae 7 ja ps 4s 2 = —— 2 ecv=c'= > wil ay as 21 git SM, [p. 438. ] 2n . . where / 6,n, 6, 1-3) e, = charge on ion in electrostatic units, e, = charge on ion in electromagnetic units. Transformation Using the same notation as before, we have m,O 6 ne / &”’ 8 3 s § &, = 6f,,. ¢, = C6, A= == —-— 47re, é, we OM, since 6, dre, mo 4nec . 4r.ee hj 6, AZ ha ° ts Re a é m, 4ne, m, m, 47°C" m, me Therefore V = TC py’ — TC ~ _ os eA, =_ > ee, 1 2 CAs 1 AZ \" m,.7e 1 AA n- as ae Hence — 3H. 7zev' —~sH.y ¥ Qncde snc. 2 22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Nore B. we on Calculation of 7, and a The constants by which Drude calculates the magnetic rotation are in arbitrary units. For magnetic rotation in general 6 = 4,,{Hdz, where A,, is Verdet’s constant in minutes. It is necessary to find the factor to reduce Drude’s constants to radians. Writing 6, for his rotation for any wave-length, and 4,,, Verdet’s constant, for the same length, and & for the number of minutes in one radian, we get the following relations :— / MA db) = ” E | Hypothesis of Rotating Ions. (4) Uae ee on 2 6” 1 = = E + Ae Hypothesis of Hall-effect. (9) 1 = A,,G. nfo 1 ja Mee 8 — —s — -_—_——— — ns ——— Se ee ak ig ous al ET hah r " Qe role This expression gives the rotation in radians for any magnetic field and any thickness of the substance in terms of the constants given by Drude, and can be directly compared with either of the general theoretical formule, I. \ : q Calculation of ——- tH The formula for the rotation deduced from the hypothesis of rotating ions can be put in the following form (4) in the case of certain substances ne 2r’n TC A D = 7g |e eee and the experimental constants give a general formula in the form nila’ b’ | eee ia EE ¥ a i Hacxett—TZhe Ionic Theories of Magneto-optic Rotation. 23 Comparing 2a? D a b iT ¢ ka’ but from (5) 7, HE, ie Ir’ B, ka’ where #, is a constant in the dispersion formula In practice #, and db’ are expressed in the units corresponding to wave-lengths in 10cm. This does not change their ratio. A, in the above expression is in em. Writing A,=w, x 10%, and assuming that B, and 6’ are expressed in their ordinary form, the results can be exhibited in tabular form thus :— q w,"b’ 150 rH =B, rka Bade | cas fares bb ett Substance. Bi wy? b | D line. Pa =x 10° Carbon Disulphide,. | *0433 | -045 158 "762 "042 3°9 | Creosote, . . | *0277 | 0433 | -314 | -745 | -024 | 4:3 | éy k = 3487°75. a=— - ve If. Calculation of La m The formula for the rotation on the hypothesis of the Hall-effect can be put in the following form (9) in the case of certain substances : LEC D'x? aL t oa and the experimental constants give a general expression in the form 1 fa” 2 7 “ ae os ise ae 3. , nka |r? * (1? - xe | i: 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ; D' Vs Comparing Fae D' but from (10) “ = 5 1 B, eae ar cy Substituting ae — : i m a 1 In practice 6” and B’ are expressed in the units corresponding to wave-lengths 10-* cm. This does not change their ratio, and the results can be exhibited in tabular form thus :— | ” d1 for Am for | é | Substance. | By b Dane owe | =x 107 | | | Carbon Disulphide, . "0433 | 2379 762 "042 03 Creosote, . .| °0277 “380 745) ae 024 ae eo 01 k= 848775, a = == N.Y. Acavemy OF OCIENCES eae) LL. SOME APPLICATIONS OF BESSEL’S FUNCTIONS TO PHYSICS. By FREDERICK PURSER, M.A. Read May 14. Ordered for Publication May 16. Published September 18, 1906. Ir will be convenient at the outset to investigate certain expansions connected with these functions. Retaining the notation which I employed in my previous paper (May, 1902), I employ further the symbol Y, to denote a second integral of the differential equation < + iM 1}ju=0 ba ade ): oa satisfied by w= ,. Y, may then be defined by Ye) = Hele)-[ sac This may be written in the form V,(2) = K(x) loge + eK,(2) + (2), e being a certain numerical coefficient, (7) an even function of 2, ViZ. dov* + ayz*+..., the coefficients of which are determined by Te sha ood Ag(x) + — Hi() = 0, P| Substituting for A{(z) its value, we have the following determination for the coefficients dz, a4, ds: 1 3 | = a= 36 x 384 Dia sty a convergent series. aY(2) , Y,(z) being thus defined, Y,(x) is given by Y,(2)= t dx will be observed that for all positive values of x, Y,(«) is negative. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC, A. } C 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Values of K(x), Ki(®), Yi(x), Yilw) for large values of &. We have seen that, as x increases indefinitely, H,(#) approaches er ha 10 ae er Qrx We Qrx Substituting in the first expression for Y,(#) we find - ¥{x) == | REO SND ie janet, 2 fe —x the limit Dar e AC Assume now for ~ large Ke) = 9 (Be d(z), where 2= = Qrx Then ¢(z) satisfies the differential equation a? d 1 ¢ 2 — _— 9 —— — fi = 2 (s qt (22 — 2) ait “| (2) = 0; whence writing $(%) = 1+ G2. .+ me", We have (2m + 1)? Ams. = S34 m+1 8 (m re 1) m) giving rise to a semiconverging series. Similarly assuming (i la we find, putting $/(2)=1+42+---- bene"; (2m + 1)? bins = = ema allt e 8 (m + 1) Ve abe $/(2); giving another semiconverging series. We thus find the series for large values of x | pe ORs Kia) =7= =| tet : ne (1) =: = ~ = s. we | PursEr—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 27 whence differentiating, we have 1 x K(x) =—— a F - JaxJe | Jare* ( oz =a Leh The y 1 2 men Gia Vie . (: _ Be i a 5) It is to be noted that it is easily seen from the definitions that = 1 K(x) ¥i(w) — Aix) ¥,() =—- (6) I should add that I have, in the present paper, employed the symbols o(w), 5(w) to denote cosh (w), sinh (w). APPLICATIONS. A.—Heat Conduction. The terminal faces of a solid conducting-cylinder are maintained at zero temperature, the curved surface at temperature V, to find the temperature at any point of interior. Let a be radius of cylinder, 26 its height; let the middle point *of the axis of cylinder be taken as axis of z, and take nm =(28 + 1) aa s having all integer values, including 0; then the expression for v will be 3 ei 2 1 eS >, Ho (nr) | Ho(na) (- 1) aaa Let the cylinder be flat; then, for values of r corresponding to . points near curved surface, we may employ approximately the formula COS 22, (7) for A,(z), where 2=nr. jQ7rx We may then write 4V a 1 47 |a go Pay iy e-™-") cosme = —— _|=tan! U, (8) T ’ 28 =? 1 wT f e-7(4—r) where Tz U =cos — tan 2tan-? 2b 2b’ a formula which gives the diminution of temperature as we proceed into interior. C2 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. B.—Electrical—Theory of Leyden Jar—Finite Dimensions. Let R, R’ be the radii of the bounding surfaces of the cylindrical sheath, the enclosed dielectric being air, V, V’ the corresponding potentials. Then we may manifestly write for the potential v in interior of sheath v=Alogr+, A,B being determined by V=AlogR+B, V'=Alog h’+B. For this expression (1) satisfies Laplace’s equation, (2) gives values V, V’ at curved surfaces, (3) represents with sufficient closeness the variation of v over the terminal faces. We have then wie V-—Yy' Be V log R’ we log # low loo =. fo) Re! 2 R The total charge is then 2 ofA eae eee 4a . low 2 low 2p! PvP where /= length of cylinder. Charges on inner Surface of inner Tinforl, and outer Surface of outer Tinforl. Neglecting now thickness of sheath, suppose the hollow cylinder of radius & prolonged to a very great length Z. We may then, taking n= a7 and centre of cylinder as origin, s having all odd values, represent potential in cylinder by v, = 3B,4,(nr) cos nz, and in external space by = 3A’, Y,(nr) cosnz. Let potential at bounding surface between cylinder and external space be represented by V=(A,Y,(nr) + B’,do(mr)) cosnz, and let the unital charges on the inner surface of inner, on outer surface of outer tinfoil, and on surfaces of condenser be denoted by ¢, ¢, ¢, ¢, respectively, each of these being q.p. uniform over its surface. We have then the following data : From 2—10) to s= i," Vem. from dV adv BOO esd, a) ge ae i ee Purser—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 29 from d Vad dvi dv ; The general Fourier expression for — --—, for r=R, is dr adr then 9 l i Zr: Am (é@ — e,) COS nz cos nzdz, 0 or Sir sin (nl Fz (@ — @) Scosnz. ae = Sk,, cos nz. Similarly, for + = 2’, we have from 2=0 to s=L, V=»,; from aV dv = @) fj = 1 waite = mee f ‘ i tls OR ES) 4m (¢,—¢'); from : aV advo aV dw 8 sin nl f . i — / ee ee if oe yf ; = My : or 7 i ae ides (é, — e') x 3 cos nz ; Sk',, cos nz We have then the following equations :— A, Y(nk) + BK (aR) = BK (nB) ; (9) A, Y,(nR) + BK (nk) = BK (nk) = ee (10) A,V (nk') + 2,6 (nk) = A’, (nk); (11) A, Y,(nR’) + B',E,(nR’) = A’, V\(nR’) + : ee (12) From these we deduce by virtue of Kak) ¥\(nR) ~ K(nR)¥(nR) = En Vink!) - Ky(nk)) ¥(nB) = L B, =n, RY,(nkR) - n',R'Y,(nk’). (13) Hence 4me, = X(nRn, Y,(nk) —-nkR'Y,(nkR’)n’',)K(nk) ; (14) VF = 3(n,RY,(nR) — n',R’ Y(nR’))K,(nR). (15) 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. From these two equations, the initial charges ¢,, ¢, are determined in terms of e, e’. Itis manifest, since e+e¢’=0, q.p., that ¢, & are each small compared with the condenser-charge e. Applying the same method, we may discuss the charge on an indefinitely thin metallic cylinder of length 2/, electrified to potential V. Taking axes as before, and prolonging the cylinder as before to indefinitely great length Z, we have for the potential inside cylinder v= 3B, cosnzA,(ur), and outside wv’ = 34, cosnz Y,(nr). Wie Shave: then*(1) trom i 2=0° to 2=2, w=%> dor =7 =m (2) Again, for pate o- O24, from 2=0 “tore? e being unital charge, and =0 from z=/ to s=f. The Fourier expression for = — = will then be Sired COS NZ. vu ee k,, COS nz. We have thus the system A, Vint.) = Bho. (16) A, Y,(nR) = B, Auk) + x 2 (17) whence B,, =, VG (18) whence V=36,K (nk) = R3n,K (nk) Y,(nR), (19) an equation determining e. C.—An indefinitely thin circular Plate, Radius R, has matter uniformly distributed over it: to find its Potential. Taking a cylinder of indefinite height / on the plate as base, we have inside this cylinder potential = a (/ — ) + 3B,K, (nr) cos (nz) = 2, sw where »=— aiue having all positive odd values. Outside potential = 3.4,,Y) (nr) cos nz =v’. Purser—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 31 / Hence, since for r=, », = have the same values as v’, = we - have 2 B, Kn) +5 5 = A, Y,(nR), (20) B,K\(nR) = A, ¥,(nR); (21) whence 2 a : B, == 7 Met. Y,(nh). (22) Integrating the expression above for v(z=0) with respect to r, we find, substituting for B,, _ 2 R? Get. 2n| redr = alr R? — —— 27d etti(nk) Vi(nk) (23) 1 (a . - 1) =- {= Sal? ~ 16alRSE,(nR) Yi(wR) =}. (24) re a fa Now itis known that & ag Hence 1 - 2K4\(nR)Y¥ink 2 § R 2 an | vordr = 8 cae T 0 If now we write s7R rR ‘an, . 2 oy = ™ the right-hand side assumes the form of the definite integral * 1-2K,(2) ¥,(2) SS) te 2a? | 0 Now p being the uniform density = a it is known that v at any point 7 of the plate ae Ae a | AS) rdrv = 3h. 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Hence we have 5 al? = aR}. | Eee eek) EN) 5 0 uv { es. ee as (25) 0 v0 Again, equating the value of the potential given above for z= 0 with its value previously found, we have 2ak 2ah —— B(5)= al — — si 7 bola) Ya(nk) 8 1 2a 1 — 2 al 2 = ce snk ¥i(nkt) A (nr). Proceeding as before, we have then 2a EZ) = 20 =| (1 ~ #¥,(2)K. (5) )S #(5) = te (1 ~ 2¥(«)K, ee (26) an expression connecting the second elliptic complete function # with Bessel’s functions. If, in this formula, we put 7=0, we have or TT B= -2K( (27) i again, 7= if, i dx 1=| (-eK(@)K(e) S- (28) We have also yaw dr But also 7 Bad, (nr) Y,(nR) = - “ [ KF 7) Pleae, whence PursEer—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 38 It is further apparent that, if we take a cylinder of height ¢ standing on the circular face, its radial attraction on any point r of either terminal face will be proportional to se) x() a D.— Circular Disk at Constant Potential V in centre of Cylinder of large dimensions at Potential Zero. We now assume for the inner cylinder Potential = a(/ — s) + 3B,K,(nr) cos nz + TBnJ(mr er”, and for the outer Potential = 3A4,,Y,(nr) cosnz, n= = s having all odd values. Expressing the terms in A,(vr) in aseries of J,(mr) terms, where the m are given by J,(m&)=0; and expressing that Potential = V for z=0, we find for m, different from 0, ee Bn = «ST (mR) Saat) “ m+ n2’ oY while, corresponding to m=0, we have 1 V = al + 23,8,. aR nin): (31) The Fourier expression for the a(/-— 2) term is then, as before, ig IP 1 ay © ely; n? COS 22. That for the £,, is easily seen by calculation of l | e™ cos nzdz, 0 2 m to be 72m = — B,J, o(m) °° nz n* +m n'* 4 = — — COS nz > eenees SB, (n’ 1 nm” + m* = P, cos ns. = m? +n’? J4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. We have then, in virtue of the equivalence of potential and its differential coefficient with respect to r forthe inner and outer cylindrical spaces, the system of equations B,Kj(nR) + Le , = AV (nk); (32) Bh nh) =A YG). (33) B, = - nRY,(nP) (, + 7) (34) whence, substituting in (31), we find V=al—- “43, Ei(nB) VY (nk) — — - 23,P,V,(nR) Kink). (35) 2 4 = ~2 gp this equation may be In virtue of the relation 5& “- written in the form V= dx — 23,,P, Yn), (nk). 2a i Li DAG (2) 1a) x T Jo : R Now, independently, we know that in the present case V = = Also we have seen that [ 1 = 2K(#)¥i(2) 4g _ 4 2 ca 0 v We thus find 8 a \ 32 — 37" 23.P,,¥i(nk)K,(nR) = & re feat Now an approximate value for P, is found by substituting in it 2 5! ig is for By - = WRY(n'h). This gives, writing nh=2, wh=72', 8a CT the ta ; ; dz' Bata |, BOBO) aay — G) 4 ap (oh a, being arootof J,(x) =0; 23,,P, ¥i(nR)K(nR) =—= Spon, 0?, Purser—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 35 l z'* + a,” where U = | K,(2') ¥,(2’) da’. Hence we have the approximate relation Zndin T? = = (82 - 31°), E.— Circular Plate at Potential V fronts Indefinite Plane at distance €, at Potential Zero. The cylindrical space S is now divided into two parts—one below, the other above, the circular plate. In the former, the potential will be represented by ad + SmBmd(mz)J,(mr) + &,B,H,(nr) sin nz ; in the latter, by . = : ze + SwBm» 8(me)J (mr) e-™ (2-9) + 3B, H(nr) sin nz ; and for space S’, generally by 3A, Y,(nr) sin nz. Proceeding as before, we have, expressing the constancy of potential over circular plate, sin né Deas —B,K(nP — n? J,(mR) + Bnd(ml) = 0; 1 —— | — V. a5... oP B,Ky(nR) sin ng + a€ The coefficient P,, of sin nz in the Fourierian expansion for the £,, terms will then be 2 4 mens = Sim ey: (mk) = - 7 sin ne 2m te +n) Amb) l aes +n? where n’ Q= 5, By TK,(n' R) awe n'b. +n’) 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The equations asserting equivalence of the potential and its differential coefficient to 7, for r= R, give now 2a B,=—- RY (nkR)(P,+—5smnt), C=1-£, (35’) nee’ whence V =al — 43, K,(nkR) Vinh) apsin’ (nf) — 23,P,K,(nR) Y,(nR) sin nf. (36") In evaluating now P,,, by substituting as before in it, for B,’, we may distinguish two cases : I. €not< R. Here, by the substitution of B,’, we shall have 16a ‘ a. Re. Set, Sees seu abS a P= it ae sin (7f) 3, ana : Q, where sin? 7’ Q= Sn! w+ ap? K,(n'R) Y,(n'R). We may evidently, since 7 becomes indefinitely large, write / for l—£; so we shall find poe 16aR? singe = Ries al’ 2 = Ce [ : aint Ka") Y,(@') da! ; “m — ; z'2 ri a,” ? SP,KG(nk) Y,(nR) sin nf = 2 Ga, ° ; : : a oo If, now, in the integral O©,,, we write for sin’ 5 its mean value = 4q.p., we shall have Hie a ‘i EK, (z) Y\(2)| é V = al -—43,,K,(nk) Y\(nR) yn (nf) —8 nn i da (a? + a,?) = al — 4%, (nk) iy. (mB) = se jin’ ne 7” am a oT . T Now it is easily seen that 1 é(i=—£)=25 3 sin? (7). Purser—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 37 We may therefore write ses m. ‘Ss \ p= iets eee a — ae x — ea, (36) eM : §2—37" Loz, * the equation determining a. II. ¢ small compared with R. Here we may write ¢S=1, dm€=ml. We now find 8 SP, K,(nR) Y,(nR) sin nf = ae i a d ‘ ar | — sin? K(2) Y,(2) de. 0 m SOQ n”, 3 2 This is seen to be of the order 7 \l8( 5) , and may therefore be. R C neglected in terms of a We may then, in this case, write with great accuracy 2ak (” ; 1 V= | de. sin? (1 - 2K;(2) Y,2). If we divide this into two ranges, +=0. to w=1, wx=1 to 2%=o, we may write in the former sin = ts, this part of V v becoming thus “2. Fak fee ge [ (1 - 2A4(2) Yi(7)) dx = t= In the second part we may write TES 45 ay eS a) a sla a) and the second part is seen by reduction to assume the form b+ ppt igs. et where acne R? R? € 2? >? l ae : eee Pp, 7 being certain numerical coefficient 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Now i da 3 da 1 dix cos2— = cos e— + cos x —. s x j xL L € The former part is a finite number A; the latter = H’-loge, where K' is another finite number, giving finally ae af C+ MF loss +S). (37) Charge on Disk. ce 1 dV aV ; The total charge on disk = malice - rdrdé .A qe? being the i ee tare discontinuity of — in passing trom the hither side of the disk to the further. In considering this now, we may neglect the terms in B, as involving no discontinuity. The B terms may also be neglected as involving, when integrated, the factors J;(m&), which vanish. There remain only the terms in a. Now for hither side yi y this term = a, for further - nage giving discontinuity — or bia aie} q.p. a. Hence total charge = = S being area of disk. Now, retaining only principal terms in equation for V, we have V= ac; total charge = Be ; A4nl Charge on Back of Disk. Neglecting the P,, terms, we have sin 2 Be — 20. (nie) ae 2aRY,(nR) sin ng nb ‘Now, total charge on back of disk = Ss ; {| a’ aS) + be || rarao nB,,. K,(nr).cos ng Qa if Qr — adn i : sin 2n€. RE|(nR) Yi(nh). T PursER—A pplications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 39 The former term vanishes for J = ©; the latter ak? > 1 Oc ale gl ee | 7s 2, 4i(2) Y,(«) de, 0 a charge negative and small of order ee L We can now solve the problem where two equal circular disks at potentials V, V’ stand opposite one another at a distance small com- pared with their common radius. For, consider two cases: (1) The re | er aa’ cn disks have equal potential 5 (V'+V). Here it is manifest that we have a solution by supposing each disk equally charged, the charge at front and back being the same for each plate, the medial plane being one of zero normal attraction. The law of distribution of charge will be that of an isolated circular plate at : : AoE constant potential. (2) One plate is at potential 5(V’-V); the other at potential - : (V’-V). This is the case just investigated, the medial plane being now of potential zero. Combining these, we obtain the solution required. F.— Condenser formed of Circular Disk at Potential V, midway between Infinite Plates at Potential Zero. Let h be the semi-interval between planes mi =a,, where aia.) 3:0, -n = i, s having all positive odd values. Then the potential being evidently symmetrical on either side of the disk, we may assume for it the expression } a(h—s) + 3,B,H,(nr) cow ns + SA gJ,(mr) (arm) — ame / for interior of cylinder standing on circular base; while for exterior space to o we have as usual 34, Y,(nr) cos nz. On evaluation the Fourier term corresponding to 4,, becomes 2 m emh Fa we Am COS NB hm? +n? 8(mh)~ ™ 2 2},2 2h2 \ 2R 4 : a,,7h a,,7h gege eee See m 1+ a ar TT 3 ar a a Ti i cr=nlr. nh Rx + a, 7h? 4 Rr + a,,*h? ] yy? + 2 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Also / / n a Bhs _-— 23, By Ki (n'R) R(m? +n) I 23, By Ky (n'R) a 7 a’? where «#’ =n'R. The coefficient of B,,A\(7’R) in the Fourier term corresponding to .A,, will then be 4 Re x! — A056 = - h’ (One ae a”) (age =F a’) 9 _ 2a Qn * an, . \ rae ark | (Gn” Bi x*) (a7 =r x” ant = u> re =e 4u? i ) ; h a5 oe oe (a? — u?) (a? — a’*) (a,,2 + 2”) uP $e OSE (a? — u?) (a — 2?) (a? +27) (0 — 2") (v — @) (0,2 +0) 8 Now, it is easily seen that La x 1 = 1 ae Sem ew 2-40 a whence our coefficient assumes the form Ble s u —— yg’, COS nz — ~ —. ji? m7 (ub — 2?) (u? — a’) (ay? + U*) Now (see Transactions, R.1.A., May, 1902), 1 1 De it aa Ae ee Om? tae» 2u causing our coefficient to assume the form 4h? ~ == cos nz 2'S ues Ete Dad h (u® — 2”) (a? — x!) or for z= 0, 4R? u i h* uw (u> — 2) (u* — x”) Purser—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 41 If, now, we replace 2,2’ by their values sak sak — Soa 5 ~~ Oh this becomes 3238’ 1 2 F — + Nae we _) Re 328° a 1G. 8) EP 8) P-GP ee In the case where s = 8’, we proceed thus :— Putting «= 2’ we have 5 Ee ke (a*,, + 2)? (0%, +0?) (2?-v)P (a, +27)? (2? - u*) (0? + u*)? x u? ue? ~ (2) (2, +4)? * (a? w)*(a%, + 2%) (aw) (a, tary’ Our coefficient then becomes, in this case, 4k? 1 1 1 32 bas ac 5 te rai = (for Z= 0) Ba ay S€,.. Our Fourier equations, then, derived from making 2, =: have the same values for the boundary 7 = & of internal and external cylin- drical space, are 32 32 B,, Ky (nk) - ay BK (nk)se,, — =F By Hi(n'R)s'e,9 + ae. (38) nh = A, ¥) (nk), B,K,(nR) = 4,Y,(nR); (89) 32 B, = = nRY, (nk) {BK (nk) se,, + 3, By Hi (n'R) 8’, 2a ta nRhY (nk). (40) Writing, now, B,A,(nR)=y,, multiplying by A,(nR), and remembering that 2nRK, (nk) y1(nF) = 1, we find the system of equations 4ah ot (41) Ts 16 Yn = =] (YnS€,, + n:Yn8 E51) R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. A. | D 42 Proceedings of the Royul Irish Academy. These equations can now be solved by approximation. For this purpose, we must calculate the numbers e,,,, €,,. Now, _3 be CEC TOE | » having all positive integer values. Now, a ee area i * 4a)? — 4a) Fae ae Now, ih eee! 1 ‘a 1 4u2 4\Qn-8 Qn +8)? le =~ 5 p20 -2(7 Tey 2) | a Vie es 173 reas 1 1 1 | ee | 1 I cae ES SO Macleay fe esee eae “e ALA ly i tor | 2(145 a (42) Again, 1 1 1 1 i 1 1 es et ee gan eo aeels 5 = Ba +4" ey pe ata (145 3) oe) Now, 16 256 64ah /e € 4ah n= anntoan(ettet..)- (2 3)- = 16 4ah = teers? Sle aan 16 4ah Now, integrating our ma expression for » over disk, and remembering that J,(a,,)=0, we ae Vooh+ => 3 gi 4h Gof 1 a h =ah+ ay (1 ie fF €j3 ae €i5 ee )\-5 c R e- 1), (44) where 1 1 K= 1 + 33 + 53 eee 3 or, nearly, 4h 16ah? V = ah + yi - — = (K- 1). (45) Purser—A pplications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 43 Now, mT l 2 dah on ae i ce =) eee a 8ah Ls eee an 2 9 V=ah- a Eee = {+16 (K-1))=0h-« 4 (46) PR TR? Le aa We a=7( Poa) Now, total charge on plate the term in ¢ indicating the correction to be made for = not indefinitely small, A further approximation will be found by taking note of the terms €3, €;, - . - hitherto omitted. Their values will be found to be 1 ei €5 = 360 °°" This problem is discussed by Maxwell (‘“‘ Electricity and Magnetism,” vol.i.). I have given the investigation above as proceeding on definite lines of approximation, the degree of accuracy of which can be readily estimated, which can hardly be said to be the case in his method. G.—Theory of Guard-ring. Two large circular plates front one another at a distance 4; the upper has the ring between two circles R, R’ (where R’ - R= B is small compared with 2) cutout. The upper plate is at potential zero, the lower at potential V, to find the effect of the cutting out of the groove on the charge on the upper circular disk. Taking z from the upper plate, we have now three forms of potential :— I. For cylinder on circular base, radius 2, extending from upper to lower cylinder, z a be PAT i v=V 7+ SB’, (nr) sin nz. D2 44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. II. For cylindrical sheath between planes,between radii &, FR’ : Here v= y= +at+B logr+dyr?+ yz (¢-2)+3 (Any, (mr) + B,Hynr) sinns, where a, 8 are determined so that a+ Blogr+4yr’ shall vanish for (Pa Ie Vip = ls This gives a+ Blog Rk + 4yRh’ = 0, a+ Blog &’+4yk?= 0, whence B i PL: pit Yas VES oh: B is io R! sty yh = yB 6y vA III. For external cylinder between plates extending from #’ to o : v=) 7+ 3A’, Y,(nr) sin nz. We have then, proceeding in the usual method, the following equations. A’, Y((nkR’) = A, Y(nkR’) + B, K(k’) + 8y/n°Z, (47) A, Y,(nR’) = A,Y,(nR’) + B,K(nk') + 4yB/n'l, (48) A,Y,(nR) + B,K,(nR) + 8y/nl = BY,K(nR), (49) A, Y,(nR)+ BK, (nk) -4yB/n'l = BE (nk). (50) sir : i n= —, 8 having all positive values. y It will be noted here that the y terms correspond only to s odd. Hence for s even we shall have Al = ee We shall therefore understand now, throughout, s to be odd. The former pair of equations now give B, = — nh’ Y(nk')8y/n3l + 4Bynk'Y(nk’\n7l ; (51) the latter pair A, =nRK(nk)4yB/n7l + nRKy(nk) “ : (52) Purser—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 45 We have now to determine the constant y. For this purpose, consider the value of ni in the sheath at upper plane close to dr circumference of circle, radius R. Here evidently we have de dr Similarly, close to circumference of circle, radius A’, we have ao dr Hence, q. p., dv _ 0 dr at point midway. This givesfor r=34(R+ RP), 1 n(A,Y,(nr) + B,K,(nr)) + Ve + yl=0. (53) Now, for this value of r, -3"B Your =e Y,(nk), -5nB K{nr)=6 7" K(nk’), q-p. -3nB A, Y,(nr) + B,K,(nr) =e (= ye + syB/lQ), (54) where P=nRK,(nR)Y,(nR) - nR' EK (nk) Vn’), Q=nRK(nk)YV,(nR) + nkR'K,(nk’) Y,(n'h). Remembering that 1 Ki(nkR)¥,(nR) — K,(nR)Y,(nk) = a7 we find Beet. i= — 1, -q.p. Our equation to determine y then becomes V, e72 e-gnB ee) ee = > = 56 Daim nl alee ” an In this expression, the term nB emB dyB, 1+ e 2 4y BS a -— log 7B l-¢ 2 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The term e-3nB forms, in general, a rapidly converging series, so that we may write the equation to determine y in the form Ve ra + dyl = 0, (56) where A is a numerical coefficient. ; : dv ‘ : Now, integrating ap Over circular disk, we have 1 Z 47 x charge = VS — + 27 RB’, (nk). N © SBI (nR) = 3.4, ¥,(nR) + B,K,(nR) - 4yB - 1 B = 12yB.% —, q. p. = (12 x 8). (57) The added charge is then y being determined as above. This will be correct, neglecting smalls of order I This problem has also been discussed by Maxwell, the same general remark applying as in previous. H.—Application to fluid Irrotational Motion. I. A thin cylindrical disk descends in a vertical cylinder of water, to the axis of which its plane is perpendicular, the centre of the disk lying on the axis. It is further supposed that the height of the cylinder is large compared with the radius of the disk, and the breadth large compared with the height. : d Let ¢ be the velocity-potential of the fluid, and let — reckoned from the bottom of the cylinder, take the place of potential , where 2 is 4 Purser—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 47 in problem (E). Then from bottom of cylinder to disk, we have oP as + 3 Bad (ms) J,(mr) £ 3B, K (nr) sin (ns), dz the m system being determined by /,;(m&) = 0, the 2 system by _ Sr ta below the disk, and above = a; : zt a Zinfae (mC) Jmre igi $5 >B,,K, (nr) sin Ne, to which will correspond d=. (5 ~ : r) + 3m ~ Bub (mz) J,(mr) - = BE (nr) cos nz, below the disk, and above bear Cr r)\- % = B,.3(mt) T(mr) 6°” 7m Se , B Kynr cos nz + C. The constant C will be determined by the consideration that, at the disk z= ¢, the lower and upper ¢ coincide, for r=. This gives . a5 - Siri Be) + 3, ms _ : r Bie =e. (58) 1 m Referring to the value of £,, in potential problems, it is easily seen that the last term on the left-hand side is, in general, negligible, so that we may write -ap5(- 5-4 #): (59) Now, the kinetic energy 7 of the fluid -4||(-7)as, when Ad is the meee of d. This discontinuity now “ = a LR ~ r*) + discontinuity of terms in J,(mr). i-¢4 48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. These, however, vanish on integration by virtue of Ji(mk) = 0. Hence, we find rd Se a oe l ak! Poa 7( sR-5 BR \-ap 5. (60) Alsoq.p. V=al, whence we have € being small compared with / 7Rt 1 2T = Vi5 “BL 1,27 » It is obvious that this formula will also give the kinetic energy of an infinite fluid due to the motion of two thin circular disks which are in motion towards one another with equal and opposite velocities, their distance being supposed small compared with their common radius. If we suppose € comparable with #, but both small compared with /, the expression for the kinetic energy of the fluid will have the same form in a, but a will now be given in terms of V by V= el = eee) . sin? cu R dz. (61) T 0 ba I.— Case where disk fits not quite tightly an enclosing cylinder radius R’, Le. &' = R+ B, where B is supposed small compared with LR. Let v, as before, be the potential corresponding to the vertical velocity of any point in the fluid, Then the expression of v for the internal cylindrical space above and below the disk will be the same as before, but that for the outer cylindrical sheath #, 2’ will now be v = A,Y(nr)+ BK (nr), where now the conditions of motion give for r=’, 1e. A, Y,(nk’) + BK, (nk’) = 0, . so that vo’ may be written re Ae [ ¥5(mn - Zar re (nr)) PursEr—A pplications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 49 Our boundary equations, then, between inner cylindrical space and sheath, give ¥,(nR’) = ( = Ly A ( Fa(n) ar K(nk) |, (62 B,E(nR) + 2a — - : B,E(nR) = A, ( cn) u ora E,(nR) ) (63) » ( Fi(nk’) B,,/nR = (P,, + 2a/In?) (oe Ki (nh) ¥i(nk) - (64) Let us suppose, now, & not + 5-5): (70) Kinetic Energy of Motion. This will be-3U {{ VdS over upper surface, + 3 {f VdS over orifice. The former of these, remembering that U may be neglected when com- pared with uw, and & when compared with &’, becomes uf? R\ R?- R R” HH” oR eR 4 Tas 3) +R (= log + ca )5 1 - (Rk — R) - > _A,RY,(nB) +3 = BRE WE Simplifying, as above, and remembering that the two last terms vanish, this becomes 1 oh U ety oe I a Uu i3 R Ts Tél Rk". Or, since UR"? = uk’, WER x? a7 + Toy OX R = TU | u rar | rdr+ y- ~ BRE WR cos . \v 0 52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Hence, confining ourselves to principal term, oe ee mu RR? ene Sy = > ay Equation of Pressure. We have 1 di pa- 50-24 Flt) + ge. Cit) To determine F(t), consider centre of upper surface. For this point evidently v= U. Also dd 2 _du jrink 2 au Hog aR Se: G where f rage 1 Yy, 2Rxr - i a i d We have, then, II denoting hes pressure, Ss 1% = | yh. + Fi), (72) which determines /’(¢). oth the same equation to hold for a distance below the orifice, small compared with the height 7 of the cylinder, but large compared with radius of orifice, we have 10 [es = ap yee F(t) + gh, whence p(T) = EE yy) + gh, where Re he he 2Re This gives the equation determining the law of variation of «4 till steady motion is attained. When uh is small, y' - y is proportional y to | NOLS 0 x for v- U?, We may evidently write on the left-hand side Purser—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 53 Form of Issuing Jet, where steady motion has been attained. Consider a distance & below orifice conditioned as above; and let wu? denote the vertical velocity which may now be assumed uniform over cross-section, the horizontal velocity also being 1 now negligible. We have, then, 5 (w?- U*)=g(h+). Also, evidently UR"? =uk?=w'p?, where p is radius of cross-section corresponding to . The equation to the curve of the jet is therefore 2 Jp4 pa oie g(h+), (78) 2p or neglect U’, Ge) u2R 2 (gh +f) Stream Lines and Radial Velocity. dp The vertical velocity or rs at any point is given by ae a8 —— &,, cosnl. Ky(nr) Y,(n) sin nz + ws +U for points in internal cylinder, and by . — = =n cos nl Y,(nr)Ky(nf) sin nz + u(t : 7 for external cylinder. Ifwe write s=/-€, the former of these expressions may be written an ca, Se, > Vi(a)da+u(l—- 6) +U, Qu” ba rx 3 =i sin (5) ¥a( Sp ) Hila)az ~ ao provided & be sufficiently small with respect to / to allow us to substitute integrals for sums. Similarly for internal cylinder de Qu Rh 7 u les += cos nz, (nr) Yink - of"? and the latter 54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. for external cylinder / 12 ge =-3% i cos nz cos nl Y,(nr) Kink + — Us oe zak 2’ al > giving in internal Pei the stream line ine ze —— 3 cos nd ~ 7 (nR) ry (nr) sin nz + x rs + v= C" and in external ian 2uk Ae 3 cos nl” rY, (wr) sin nz. HK, (nk) + ut ~ sree Be =. Dt If 7 be small, the trigonometric terms may be replaced for internal cylinder by Qu (” bx ru u ba | sin (7) ¥ (a) dx — =| cos ahi ~ Yi(a) da, and for external by Qu tx pp Qu,” la == sin 5 Y(F ) Hie) ae | cos ¥, (7 t) (v) de. If, now, we refer back to the expressions previously found for the attraction-components of a circular disk over which matter is uniformly distributed, we shall find that these are proportional both for internal and external cylinders to the corresponding velocity components in the fluid-motion problem. In particular, we see that the radial velocity-component at orifice are 7 [e)-# (a) which is infinite at ie as it should be from general theory of fluid irrotational motion, and vanishes for r = 0, APPLICATION TO THE THEORY OF ELASTICITY. K.—Torsion of Right Cylinder. Assume y U = XnAndJi(mr) (me) : v=- Sn di(mr)- 5 (mz) ; w=0. © oO PursER—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. Origin at Middle of Axis, These expressions give dilatation 9=0, and satisfy the internal an of elie To calculate the surface forces we have d ahha, a wy = 8 (me) (* J,(mr) - — =, (mr) \-- ay si >> my A md (mr) o (me), rs = = m yr 1 dv. dw aor as Se X m = J\(mr) o (mz), du Ww y- dy + dx — r orem a (mz), a J,(mr) ae = Fi(mr)) The corresponding stresses are then an by Si ie 2p LY SmA,NQS(ms) (where Q = - Jomr — = FAmr)). N,'=— Ny, Ny = 9, T, =- pe SA nJ (mr) o (mz) m ; T= 'p z SA,,J,(mr) omem; =. 7 3c(mz) A,0. 2 T= pe It appears, then, that the components of stress on element-plane perpendicular to 7 are given by X = yA,,Q o(mz), Y=-23A4,Qa(mz), Z=0. If, then, the m system be so chosen that Q=0, for r=a, it appears that the curved surface is unacted on by stress. Consider, now, the forces on terminal planes, These will be >» z MAmd,(mr)d(ml), - > = mAJ(mr) d(ml), 0, yielding torque SmrA,,J,(mr) § (ml), or shearing force mA ,,J\(mr)s(ml), Now, we can prove that any function of r can be expressed between r=0, r=a, inaseriesofthe form SXa,,J,(mr), where 06 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. generally the m system are given by maJ.(ma)=kJ,(ma). For let m,, mz, be two roots of the m system, then @) if rJ\(m r)Ji(mar) dr = 0. 0 For a 1 A | rJ\(myr)Ji(mer) dr = — me (m,a)J\(m2a) + =| rd (mr\J (mer) dr 0 1 0 i m { = — —ad,(mga\Ji(ma) + — | rJ(myr)T(mer) dr ; Ms m Gt 2) | rT (mr) T(r) dr = myaT (mya) T,(ma) 0 — m(a)Jo(m a) J,(mea), where the right-hand side vanishes in virtue of the condition satisfied by the m. GRANT a 7 (2) | rTe(mr) dr = 5 T(ma) aC a J (ma). For | rJ (mr) dr = — = J\(ma)J,(ma) +| rJ (mr )dr 4 ma . 2 a =— — J,(ma)J,(ma) + 5 J2(ma) + m| r?S (mr) J\(mr dr 0 Os a 1 = © Ima) + © Ima) I(ma)— — F(a), which assumes form above in virtue of the relation ma J,(ma) — kJ,(ma) = 0. In the present case, it will be seen that £=2, so that a a’ | rFe(mr) dr = © Te(ma), 0 Let, now, any function (7) be supposed to be expressed in the | form | P(1) = Gf + Bem/ inn), where it will be noted that the first term corresponds to m=0, the | PursEr—A pplications of Bessel’s Functions to Phusics. 57 first root of the equation of condition maJ,(ma)—kJ\(ma)=0. We have, then, by what we have proved above, | rp(r)J,(mr) dr, for m different from 0, =: “| r’J(mr) dr + Cm 5 (na). 0 Now, remembering that £=2, we have a LY, a | rdi(mr) = — ~ Ina) aaa rJ (ma) 0 0 2 1 = on dima) - me ovine) = 0. We have, then, 2 1 e Cm = | rp (r) J) (mr) dr, a JS;*(ma) J 4 for m different from 0, while to determine ¢, we have a we ty | rp (r) dr. 3 0 Let now, for (7), be taken the supposed given distribution of shear over terminal; then we have to determine the A,,, mA,,dml = 2/a*J;* (ma) | rp (7) J, (mr) dr. 0 In m=0 we have MA mJ, (mr) = or = a\| ro (r) dr. 0 The corresponding terms in w, v will be 5 (mz) dm eg as eae a 0 > or CoY%, — Cort. m Suppose, now, ¢,=0. This will be the case when the total torque vanishes over each terminal, i.e., the forces over this terminal constitute a system in rigid equilibrium. In this case the stresses and strains depend for each term in m™, R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVI., SEC. A. | EK 58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. on the exponential o (mz), and therefore decrease very rapidly as we go inward from the surface. This case, then, verifies St. Venant’s general theory of equipollence. We may now note specially three cases of distribution of shearing force :— I. The ¢,, vanish, A(r) being or. We have now w= qy2, v=—¢,24, w= 0. This constitutes Coulomb’s and St Venant’s solution for circular cylinder under torsion. II. The torque over terminal is confined to the neighbourhood of the centre. Here m R pa a) eee 2 Cm a ad? (ma) | lie i) (r) dr, 0 RF being radius of activity of terminal torque. III. The action of terminal torque is confined to rim. Here the ¢,, are proportional to 1 Ti (ma)’ hile the 3 S while the m= = rp (r) dr = = x total torque. L.—Consider, now, the case where the equation determining the m is J, (ma) = 0. We have now for the curved surface ~ =v =w=0, i.e. the surface is held. The surface tractions which must operate for this purpose are X = y3A,, (mz) = J, (ma) = — 23A,,3 (mz) = J,(ma), Zw i.e. a tangential force mA,,6 (mz) . J, (ma). To determine the 4, we have now to express the given law of shearing force over terminal in a series h (7) = Cor + Sem, (mr). We have now as before a a 2 | rJ, (mr) J,(m'r) = 0, | rd? (mr) dr = “ Ji? (ma). Q Q Purser— Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 59 Also | J, (mr) dr = - “ J, (ma). We have then 2 , : On = J,? (ma) - . @J, (ma) = | rh (7) J, (mr) dr. = 0 Also a as a“ | rb (r) dr = ¢) —- + 3m. — Jo” (ma), ‘ 4 m from which two equations, ¢, ¢, are determined, and thence A,,, Ao as before. M.—Suppose, now, that the curved surface is acted on by tangential forces, while the terminals are free. We now assume u = 3B, sin 2K, (nr) ‘, x v= 2 Bs sin nzK, (nr) y , “0, where the origin is taken as before, the values of x being given by str n= OL ) s having all odd values, 7 denoting semi-height of cylinder. The typical terms in the strains at the curved surface are then given by du dv PHN), dw —_ Se eo ea j= 0 a dy BD. © sin nz, Ee , dv dw x a. + aa nB,” Ky (na) Cos n2, dw du y a +o nB,, - KX, (na) cos na, lal dy y-2 dy dx Where a is radius of cylinder, Q sin nz. Q = he (* KK, (nr)), for r=a. dr \r E2 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The corresponding stresses are then N,=-N,= 2u “2 OB, sin nz, N= NL x) T,=-p i B,, KE, (na) cos na, if lise <2 B,, K, (na) cos nz, Q sin ng. y — a fap It appears, therefore, that there acts on each element plane of the curved surface a force whose type is QaB, sinnz. The &, will be known from the Fourier expression for actual force distribution. A strip do in breadth of the curved surface bounded by two near parallels to the axis is therefore acted on by a torque whose axis is normal to cylinder h h 1 = — sin nzdz = pont = cos nz dz —h -h si = iOB,do = —2sinnh = wB,lo 72 sin B? the total torque being therefore 2 2a3Qdo a pr, = sin — - 1 s° 2 For a corresponding internal strip, the torque h? 1 = 2ro), do — nel sin sk Sy 2°” where O i oul (nr) }- Or If the thickness of the cylinder be small compared with its breadth, we have i: [1 aan) 9 , K, (nr) = —= or | Jar, K,(nr) = eS | 2a | nr Be n 2 i ee See ee Jaa Jur T\ tr =) It appears, therefore, that the torque diminishes rapidly from the surface according to the exponential law. This corresponds for a circular cylinder to the result given in Tait and Thomson (Art. 728, p. 563, vol. 1., Ist ed.). - Purser— Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 61 Rotatory Motion of a Fluid, friction being taken account of. In the problems we shall consider, we shall assume the cylindrical rotation formule “=-oy, v=wr, w=), where , the angular rotation, is a function of the distance 7 from the axis of the cylinder. The equations of motion are now dp E 2 dp . 2 ——— ew SO 2 eee ere 205 pu + pynu, a: pv + RV; dv du , (dv du\ _, 2 P\ de” ay) YY \ de” dy ) 2hV's, ¢ being the molecular rotation. Now, cra du ructey du du : Wer ae “ede dv dv dv ad ; v= = sr Oy di +U es ee dy = di Hence, : ; dv du _ ad dv d du dé ta aan ay te ae dé : pa = B's, an expression, we may observe, arrived at without assuming smallness du du . . , of such terms as u dz 12 comparison with a xv Assume, now, £=e¢™d/(r); then, writing _ =a’, we have We ah dh os par pt) o0)=0 or (r) = CJ,(ar). We shall then obtain solutions of vortex problems by taking t= 4,6" J, (ar), the system of m being determined by the particular conditions of the problem considered. The rotation w is connected with the molecular rotation ¢ by du ot = ae * £ (ur) 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. I. A cylinder of water of indefinite length, originally at rest, is set and maintained in motion by a constant spin © applied to the bounding surface to determine the state of motion of the water at any time ¢. Assume €= 0 + 3¢,,67"Jo(a.f), smce, fort o,6= 9); we have, then, 1 or = Or? + 23, — "rd, (amr) + P(E). ain We have now the following conditions :— (1). For r=a, at all times o = (0. This condition will be satisfied by cancelling the term /'(¢), and taking the a», as the non-zero roots of J,(aa) = 0. (2). For ¢=0, r between 0 anda, w=0. This gives Or + 23 " T.(aur) =10 between these limits. Multiply by 7J/; (amr), and integrate between 0 and a; then Q [ 7°J, (andr + 9 | PT gt 0, Now, we have | rT? (apr) dr = % To? (amt), 0 ¢ 1 | PT) (amr) dr = — — WI, (ana) 5 0 Am Q ° A TAR SAN Cm = whence, finally, wor = Or + 2036S) (Aint) | Omty (amt). As ¢ becomes large, we may retain only the first term of the =; also, we have, q. p., 2 OT J) (anf) a AA Aan = aa ae om \2 5 sles) iayi\2 2 wr = Or — 20e He a(rZ). Purser — Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 68 If 7 be small compared with (a), we shall have wr = Or (1 — e¢-”*), 1 5r\? p \4da II. Vortex Decay. The vessel having arrived at a uniform state of spin, the containing cylinder is stopped. We have in this case c= Lome J, (mn?) 5 ¢ now vanishing for ¢ o, this gives where Cm wor = 23, — et rt, (amr) + F(t). Am The conditions are now (1) for r=a at all times w=0. This gives, as before, J, (a,0) = 0, F(¢) = 0. (2) For ¢ = 0, w=. This gives Or+ 23 Jy (Am), Am whence we have eh oy sling m J, (ma) ? giving now — Fat a 5 A Co (a) , as before, when ¢ is large, we may reduce the & to its first term. wr = — 203e Decay of Energy. The kinetic energy A= pr | (wr)*rdr 0 2uam*t 1 ee a a ee | rJ2 (a,2r) dr CY A (a,,@) 0 ) 2pam*e Il l 2rpQO?AS —, ¢ p 2 > m 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. a result which may be written in the following form. Let A, be the original kinetic energy, 4,, = a,,a the roots of J, (#) = 0; then i 2 home This verifies, for ¢=0. For we know that 1 eile aoe Decay of Areal Motion. Let A be the total moment of momentum at any time. We find in the same way III. Vortex spreading in Spaee. Given initially, ow =Q from r=0 to r=a, and wr? = Od from r=a to r=, while for all values of 7, w= 0 for 7 = &. Consider, first, the expression for ¢. Write - emt ¢ ¥ k - Dome p Sant). Now, any function ¢ of »* may be expressed from r=0 to r= ina series in J,(a,,7), the a,, being given by /J,(a,,f) = 0. Now, putting ¢=0, we have €=k+ 3epJ (ar); and this Q is to represent a irom v=0 to'r=a, and 0 from ~7=@ -t0 y= R. We have then RR? R QO a Cm - J (Gale) = [ rod (amr dr = = rd (ann) dr, Qa (ant) Cm = On LET (ay) ’ F PursEr—Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 65 To determine we have, multiplying by 7, and integrating from f=0Gto = Zt, dey Oa? i Od k L Pe ae BOW To determine w, we have now _ Hn“ Qa xr 1 + 32¢m—Trd(amrje ? Om lee Se wr? This satisfies the condition w=0, for r=, more and more closely as # increases indefinitely. In this case, which is that of vortex spreading from a uniform value inside an internal cylinder into infinite space, we may express the = terms as definite integrals. Let zv=a,7, then q.p. g nT Lf T\( Om) Mannie. Ee Qa [*% a eo wes a x PRs a a oS | —J\(x)e P : i (£2) Y 0 a ry or writing «= —, a ur? ry \ . : . = | their values in series a If we write for Ji(y), J ( Pf a Y l y y : We) ie es aa y ry af ry" ,' ae ey ae 8a? we shall obtain a series my” w= 034, | genta Po” dé. 0 R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. A. | D 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Now, *~ uy? o py" 1 aes 1 pa 2m—-1 pa? yrmtle Pp ai = = 2m Ye a ee OP dt 0 “ fp Jo | a mt+1 eae ps ‘ : e We have thus an expression for w proceeding by inverse powers of ¢. Expression for €. Similarly, we can express ¢, and find an expression which can be similarly expanded with that for w. nel PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL SCIENCE DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906-1907 THE AcapvEmy desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. CONTENTS SECTION B—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, & CHEMICAL SCIENCE, Aprenry (Water Ernest), D.Sc., M.R.I.A. :— The Composition of a Nitrogen Mineral Water at St. Edmundsbury, Lucan, . Cote (GRENVILLE ArtHur Jamgs), F.G.S., M.R.LA. :— On Contact-phenomena at the junction of Lias and Dolerite at Portrush. (Plate II.), Eipritt (GrorGe), see Ryan (Hveu). Hues (GeRTRUDE L.), see FEarnsipEs (WituraM G.). Frarnsives (Wiuuiam G.), M.A., F.G.S., Gerrrupe L. Evuss, D.Sc., anp Bernarp Smitu, M.A., F.G.S. :— The Lower Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. (Plates VIL, Vie), Kiir0r (James R.) :-— The River Shannon: its present Course and Geological History. (Plates I11.-VI.), The Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks of Mayo and West Galway. (Plates IX., X.), Marspen (Rozert Sypney), D.Sc., M.B., F.R.S.E., M.R.LA. :— Sixteen years’ Observations on the Relations between Temperature and the spread of Scarlatina, Measles, and Typhoid Fever, Mertam (Abert Epwarp), B.Sc., M.R.LA. :— Studies in Tuberculosis, I.-II., . PAGE 50 56 97 74 129 iV Contents PrarGEer (Rosert Luoyp), B.E., M.R.L.A. :— PAGE Trish Topographical Botany: Supplement, 1901-1905, 18 Ryan (Hveu), D.Sc., F.R.U.I., M.R.LA., anp Grorex Heritt, B.A. :— Note on the Action of Emulsine on 8-Glycosides, . 53 ScuaRFF (Rospert Francis), Pu.D., B.Sc., M.R.1L.A. :— On the former Occurrence of the African Wild Cat (Felis ocreata, Gmel.) in Ireland. (Plate I.), 5 1 Smit (Bernarp), see Fearnsipes (Wiuiam G.). | Proc Rl. AcsAp.. VOL. SOX Vil SEcr. ia, Jaws AND TEETH OF CATS [| PLATE PROCEEDINGS THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY i. ON THE FORMER OCCURRENCE OF THE AFRICAN WILD CAT (FELIS OCREATA, GMEL.) IN IRELAND. By R. F. SCHARFF, .M.R.1A. (Pirate I.) Read NovemBer 30. Ordered for publication Drcemper 4, 1905. Published JANUARY 1, 1906. Arter having made exhaustive inquiries in various parts of the country as to the occurrence of the Wild Cat in Ireland, the late William Thompson came to the conclusion (p. 11) that this species could not be given with certainty as a native animal. Nevertheless, he was informed that Wild Cats existed formerly in the West of Ireland, and he refers to a large cat which was shot in a wild state at Shane’s Castle park, County Antrim. This resembled Felis catus, according to his description, in everything except the form of the tail. It appeared to him to be a genuine hybrid between Felis catus and the ~ Domestic Cat (p. 12)—an admission on his part that he believed in the existence of the true Wild Cat in this country. A more interesting historical reference to the former existence of the Wild Cat in Ireland occurs in an ancient Irish poem. The manuscript poem, which is preserved in the Royal Irish Academy, was translated by Mr. Eugene O’Curry, and published by Sir William Wilde. The original is believed to be as old as the ninth century ; and, as Sir William Wilde expresses it, it is certainly one of the most remarkable productions of its kind known in any language in Europe of the samedate. The history of the poem is as follows :—Fin mac Cumhaill was made prisoner by Cormac mac Art, monarch of Erinn, who consented to liberate him on the condition that a male and R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT, B. ] A 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. female of every species of wild animal in Ireland were brought to him at the ancient city of Tara. The result of Mac Cumhaill’s mission, which was successfully accomplished, is described in this poem. Reference is made to a large number of wild mammals and birds. Among them are some names of which the meaning is still unknown. But of particular interest is the allusion to two cats which were brought from the cave of Cruachain (p. 191) as ransom to Cormac, indicating that Wild Cats were then known to exist in Ireland. At a meeting of the Dublin Natural History Society,! Mr. William Andrews stated that he had every reason to believe that the true Wild ° Cat was at one time well known in the remote glens of the western parts of Kerry. The Marten, he says, was called ‘Cat Cpann’ (‘Tree Cat’) in Kerry; the Wild Cat was known as ‘Cat Piadaé’ (‘Hunting Cat’). In the year 1885 Mr. W. B. Tegetmeier exhibited a specimen of a cat before the London Zoological Society which had been obtained in Donegal, and which he referred to as the Wild Cat (Lelis catus). Dr. E. Hamilton, however, showed subsequently (p. 211) that this specimen was not Felis catus, the difference in the tail and feet being very distinct. He concluded that it was the offspring of a Domestic Cat which had run wild, and bred in the woods and mountains of the district. As I shall demonstrate in the following pages, there can be no doubt that a Wild Cat did exist in comparatively recent times in Ireland. That Wild Cat was not identical with the European Wild Cat (Felis catus), but with the African, which has not a bushy tail. It is possible, therefore, that the cat obtained in Donegal may have been one of the last survivors of the genuine Irish Wild Cat. Indeed, Mr. F. C. Wallace assures me that he saw a magnificent Wild Cat near Annaghdown, County Galway, about 1883, when rabbit-shooting. I ventured to express a hope in the Lrish Naturalist that renewed efforts might be made to ascertain whether some member of the Wild Cat tribe may not be lingering on at present in the more remote regions of the West. Mr. Robert Warren held out little hope that such efforts would be successful; while my note elicited some interesting historical evidences as to the former existence of the Wild Cat in Ireland (cf. Jrish Naturalist, 1905) from Mr. W. F. de V. Kane and Mr. R. Welch. When Dr. Forsyth Major was engaged in examining the collection of tossil Mammalia in our N oun Museum some years ago, he 'Ct, Proce. Dub. Nat, era i. ae 1:'p~ 69. Scuoarrr— Former Occurrence of African Wild Cat in Ireland. 3 discovered an ulna from Ballinamintra cave which he pronounced to be that of a Wild Cat. I subsequently sent a drawing of this ulna to Professor Nehring, of Berlin, who possessed a very large collection of skeletons of Wild Cats, and who was a recognised authority on mammalian osteology. (We have to deplore his untimely death, which occurred last winter.) All he could say was that the ulna was not that of a Domestic Cat, nor could he identify it with the _ ulne of the German Wild Cats in his collection. This left the matter of the former occurrence of the Wild Cat in Ireland somewhat in doubt, until I had an opportunity of examining the large collection of cat remains brought to light through Mr. Ussher’s successful explorations of the Edenvale and Newhall caves, near Ennis, in County Clare. In examining a number of jaw fragments of cats, and single teeth from these caves, I was struck by the great size of some of the lower carnassial, or molar teeth. Many of the individuals to whom these teeth belonged were evidently Domestic Cats which had strayed and had died in the caves in recent times, or whose remains had been dragged there by other carnivores. A few, however, seemed to belong to another species, and I determined to make a very careful comparison with all the available material of cats in the Dublin Museum. I also transported all the cave remains of cats to the British Museum, where, with Mr. Oldfield Thomas’ kind permission, I was enabled to compare them with the large series of cat skulls in his charge. I likewise compared the Irish remains with those of the fossil English Wild Cat remains in the British Museum, Dr. Smith Woodward kindly granting me every possible facility for doing so. And, finally, I examined and measured the well-known jaw of a Wild Cat which is in the charge of Professor Sollas at Oxford, who gladly placed the specimen at my disposal. Lhave thus had opportunities for handling and critically comparing a large series of the teeth of various species of cats, both fossil and recent. In the following table I give the measurements of the lengths of the lower carnassial teeth of Domestic Cats. In order that there should be no doubt as to the exact position where the length of the tooth was measured, I herewith indicate the line of measurement by a dotted line on a figure representing a carnassial tooth :— Fic. 1.—Lower Carnassial Tooth of Cat, showing line of measurement. A2 domestica). Domestic Car (Lelis | Locatity AND Museum REGISTER. SCX. : 5 m.m. _ f London, he Won | ae) LOOT 5 gq | White-park Bay, Co. Antrim, 275. 1902 | — | 6% S @ | loc. (?) (probably Irish), .. 79. 1902 | —| 64 ~ = | Dundrum, Co. Dublin, 3 7 5 Cappagh, Co. Waterford,.. 107. 1902 | — | 63 ®.4 Shot wild at pa ° 2 F4°= | Glenarm, Co. Antrim, Ne ee OP ss 65 = Shot wild at A ( Greystones, Co. Wicklow i nee 3 8 4 ( Edenvale Caves, EK. A. 30. ——|—]| 7 5 . TO eo (iy ee ES Pr a= Zl 99 E. C. 93. a —" ff ie EK. C. 230. —— | — (cy oq b) 2 2 i TG Bie ee a ee ee aa | 38 E.C. 87. ——}— | 7 = 99 E. GC: 58. Sa ow Sie 63 A L oe) ry E. Oy 79. a aaa ay a ae if { Newhall Caves, N.H. 84.-——- | — | 8 55 N. H. 118. —— | —] 8 ” N. H. 156. —— | — 8 ; f IN ES 10232 lh aes E | ® | s9 N.H. 93. ——|}—| 7 Ss | 5A N.H. 23. ——|—]| 74 = be N. Jal. 29% = ae eae ar 73 5 | %» N.H. 2.——|—| 7 S < bie) N. JéL, ie eal =— 7 Q | » N.H. 85. —— | —| 6} 5 Nee 102 ee = Ley N. H. 102. —~ | — | 63 “ | Barntick Cave, C.B. 7.—|]—| 7 = | 29 RAPS Bcf) ee 59 C.B. 6.——|—| 7 4 OB iit) === es tae ” C.B. 2.——|—] 64 L 39 C. B. }. 7 — 6 Ag [ England, 127. £. bee PE Lia aah) », (tailless var.) 45. 3.17.10. ——- | — | 62 Sap) os Bi AE ae Ce 6 pees eae Fe sat» .. 46.3.18. 8. —— |] -—]| 8 a f oe | “a”! < Gower Caves, .. M. 95. —— 8 pe i oe NES OG:: ——j}—] 63 Carnassial to canine. m.m. 32 Carnassial to Ist premolar. wo — tole Upper Carnassial. REMARKS. Broken. Whole skull preserved. Scuarre—Lormer Occurrence of African Wild Cat in Ireland. 5 The distances from the anterior edge of the socket which contained the canine tooth to the posterior edge of the carnassial tooth-socket were, likewise, measured; also from the latter to the anterior edge of the first premolar socket, so as to be able to compare the size of the carnassial with the length of the jaw. I also indicate the length of the upper carnassial, measured along its outer edge. ‘The lower carnassial tooth (Plate L., fig. 1) forms a particularly suitable object for discriminating the various species of cats from one another ; and as the lower jaws, and with them that tooth, are frequently preserved in caves, we possess ample material for comparison, and are thus able to trace the range of the species in past times. It will be noticed from the above table that the length of the lower carnassial in the majority of recent Domestic Cats varies between 64 and 74 mill. Only in two cases did this tooth reach a length of 8 mill., and both of these were probably old males. They were of powerful dimensions, the skull being quite as large as an average-sized African Wild Cat. One of these was shot as a Wild Cat in the County Wicklow. It may have been a descendant of a true Wild Cat which had interbred with the domestic form. In the Gower caves of England, and in Ireland in the Newhall caves, similar specimens have been met with, which seem to form a link between the Domestic Cat and the larger African Wild Cat, in so far as the size of the lower carnassial is concerned. ~The Domestic Cat may possibly have developed quite independently from the Wild Cat in Ireland, and these intermediate stages may be the links connecting the later undoubted cave-remains of Domestic Cats with the older ones of the genuine Wild Cat. I had only few opportunities of examining the upper carnassial teeth in fossil cats, as the skull is very rarely preserved in caves; but that tooth in the two large recent cats referred to was equal in size to that of some of the smaller Wild Cats. ‘he length of the upper carnassial in all the cats, both wild and domestic, ranged from 10 to 124 mill. ; while the lower carnassial, a smaller tooth, showed difference in size ranging from 53 to 10 mill. The latter tooth has apparently been more affected by domestication than the upper carnassial. In all Domestic Cats it resembles in shape the same tooth in the Wild African or Caffer Cat (Plate I., fig. 7), being broad and low as compared with that of the European Wild Cat. {nm recent Domestic Cats the lower carnassial generally varies between 63-8 mill. in length; but I have met with the remains of an extremely small race of cats in the New- hall and Barntick caves (Plate 1., fig. 1). heir limb bones are about the size of the ordinary Marten (Justela martes), and the 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lower carnassial, in one case, only measured 5$ mill. in length GN. b02)2 When we compare the table containing the measurements of the Domestic Cat with those of the African Wild Cat, which is often referred to as the Caffer or Egyptian Cat, the most striking differences in size will be noticed in the lower carnassial tooth, The cave specimens of cats whose lower carnassial did not exceed 8 m.m. in width were placed among the Domestic Cats. Specimens in which the lower carnassial measured 8} m.m. and more in length, must be looked upon as belonging to the larger African Cat. This slight difference in size may seem a trivial character; but the jaws, with a carnassial of 84 m.m. and more, were indistinguishable from those of the African Wild Cat. The recent cat jaws from southern Europe and Africa, which belong te our own Museum, and those which I measured in the British Museum, were undoubtedly those of Wild Cats of the same species. Ihave indicated the sizes of their carnassial teeth and some other measurements, which seemed to me useful for comparison. The shape of the lower carnassial tooth in the genus felis is subject to slight variation, and the jaws of the various species are recognised principally by the size of that tooth. As the African Wild Cat has a slightly larger lower carnassial than the Domestic Cat, so in the Serval Cat, the Lynx, the Panther, and finally in the Lion and Tiger, the same tooth assumes gradually larger and larger dimensions, though retaining a very similar shape. From the presence in the upper layers in some of the Irish caves of cat remains with large lower carnassial teeth, we can conclude therefore that a Wild Cat inhabited Ireland at the time when these deposits were laid down. ‘That these are quite recent is proved by the fact that they contain human remains as well as those of various species of domestic animals. It will be noticed from the table of measurements that I have included two instances of the supposed fossil occurrence in England of the European Wild Cat, under the heading of the African Cat. These are two well-known jaws of cats, one of which is in the British Museum, and the other in the Oxford Museum, both of them having been discovered in Kent’s Hole, near Torquay. ‘The first of these, which has been figured by Dr. Hamilton (p. 7, fig. 2), was referred to as the Kuropean Wild Cat (Wedis catus) by Owen (p. 173) in his 1 This indicates tiie Dublin Museum register number of the specimen. Arrican Wriip Car (felis ocreata, Gmel.). Scuarrr—Former Occurrence of African Wild Cat in Ireland. 7 Recent in British Museum. Fossil in Dublin Museum. Museum. Oxford Fossil in Rritish Mus. Locatity AND Musrum REGISTER. : (Sardinia 7" fai = ra = 99 DS Dn SAS 3 A= \Abyssinia, Sardinia, Deelfontein (Cape), .. 9) 9) 99 %9 S. Africa, Andalusia, Kent’s Hole, Torquay, Gibraltar Caves, > 99 Happaway Cave, England, Kent’s Hole, Torquay, : S$ | 24 we | ude las yi lear it fol hand en Be bor fl | | a m.m, m.m. m.m 76.1901| ¢ | 9 | 30 | 202 278. 1902 | ¢ 8i | 291 | 20 649.1904 |— | 82| 32 | 213 SMe ds Tan aulejiec | Ba | one 2 6 ele ho ad ar a a: SS 2.12.1.3]| ¢ si | 35 | 293 2.12.12] ¢] 9 | 37 | 24 Shia sh jo git! sagt! ga A ag al a iy al Be Be. del 91 | 342 | 24 Poe 40) f. %..[ a‘) ga) AS GP A Fh ek eto dks EP Orso 4h Say fe «oy N.H. 88|—]| 10 | 36 | 243 N.H.118|—| 982| 322 | 22 N.H. 88}—| 83] 323 | 922 ey OG Pee eye PCL) 91d Moa eet |e vee | a8. | 99 je eh ae Pee (Sn eee 167.10] — | 83] 332] 22} a oon (ee eer a | rer Bese ogg gg eee |) oo Te al. Sa) W827 any! Upper carnassial. fragment. fragment. 124 | Upper jaw fragment. Upper jaw Upper jaw 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. article on the Wild Cat. I have not been able to measure the jaw from the brick earth of Gray’s, figured by him; but the Kent’s Hole jaw is almost identical with one of the jaws from the Newhall caves in Ireland, and agrees also with the jaw of the African Cat, with which Owen had perhaps omitted to compare it. Especially are these resemblances to be seen in the cave carnassial, which is slightly different in shape in the European Wild Cat from that in the African Wild Cat. I have no hesitation in also referring the Oxford specimen to the African Cat. An upper jaw fragment in the British Museum from Happaway cave, with a large upper carnassial, which has not yet been described, was pointed out to me by Dr. Andrews. He informs me that he had identified it as Felis caligata, which is one of the numerous synonyms for the African Wild Cat. I have therefore included it in the above table of measurements. I have also included in this table of measurements the two mandibles from the caves of Gibraltar, described and figured by Busk. In only one of them is the lower carnassial complete. It is 9} m.m. long, and therefore not quite as large as that in the splendid jaw from Newhall caves (N.H. 88), of which I give an illustration (Plate I., fig. 2). When studying these cave remains of cats, I had also an opportunity of comparing them with the jaw of an Egyptian mummy cat in the Dublin Museum (Plate I., fig. 4), which the larger Irish specimens closely resemble. It is interesting to note that no traces of domesti- cation were visible in the teeth of the mummy cat. This seemed to me to indicate that this species led a semi-feral existence at the time when it was the custom in Egypt to preserve and mummify cats. But Dr. Forsyth Major kindly drew my attention to a work in the British Museum Library, which gives the results of a most exhaustive study on this interesting subject by Messrs. Lortet and Gaillard. The authors critically examined fifty skulls of mummy cats, and found that two series were distinguishable (p. 23), viz., a large form exactly like the present African Wild Cat, and a smaller one resem- bling our own Domestic Cat. The latter, however, was more closely related to the wild species than is our Domestic Cat, and it was much rarer than the larger form. Various stages of face reduction seem to be traceable in these mummy cats. Messrs. Lortet and Gaillard are of opinion that our Domestic Cat has originated from two wild Egyptian species of cat. % : + GL a he a 10. Tipperary N., BS ENS eee I ee aheitl Ite Kikkonmyer) (sir oy) PY GLE Wok ate, 1200 Wierdtondaite slo, 89 BERG Aeaiae Bigg 13. Carlow, . ; Te a o88 1 That is, those species which are printed in heavy type in ‘‘ Irish Topo- graphical Botany.’’ This gives a conservative estimate of the flora, the fruticose Rubi, the hypnoid Saxifrages, and other groups of segregates ranking as one species each group. PrarceEr—Trish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 15 14. Queen’s County, . . §82 + = 590 15. Galway S.E., . ° s 662 4+ 2 = 664 16. Galway W., . : ge GOO. 69 = (674 17. Galway N.E., . ‘ - 608 + @¢ = 615 18. King’s County, . 554 + 9 = 6563 19. Kildare, . : : EP GL OOF = 688 20. Wicklow, ; Lo 20" 6) e726 aie Maile a ep cee IU PbO" 4 Fe | 766 22. Meath, . 3 : eee? 4 28 = 640 23. Westmeath, . ; ge ey re BY e699 24. Longford, : : » 644 + 5S = 549 25. Roscommon, . pe oda ot US! = od0 26. Mayo East, . : - 872 + O = 572 27. Mayo West, . ) . -601 + 40 = 641 28. Sligo, . : : . 606 + 48 = 654 29. Leitrim, . ; : c. Deo lf Vol v= “OE 30. Cavan, . ; ; . 0o00-+ 49 = 549 31s Louthy : : a Od Spe =) 'Ga0 32. Monaghan, . ; eT ene oes 33. Fermanagh, . . §940"'+ "S50 =" 590 34. Donegal E., . 684° 4° 92 = '656 35. Donegal W., . b e680" 4" OOP = 651 36. Tyrone, . é : . 669° +° 13° = 582 37. Armagh, ; oP? GOA T= eh OO tel) GO 38. Down, . ‘ ; . @42 + 27 = 769 39. Antrim, . . ee tT Be SY 8 40. Londonderry, . : e PEN UZ eee tT eS TOS Twenty-four plants which, according to the standard adopted in *‘ Trish Topographical Botany,’’ rank as species or sub-species, have to be added to the Irish list. These are mostly critical forms, and include seven Brambles and six Hawkweeds. Three of the additions, namely, /twbus Letti, R. dunensis, and Hieracium Seullyi, are plants newly described from Irish material, and not yet recorded elsewhere. Another, Yumaria purpurea, is also a new plant, detected in both ‘Great Britain and Ireland. Glyceria festuceformis is a Mediterranean grass as yet unknown in Great Britain; while G. /oucaudi and Nitella mucronata, now recorded from Ireland, are of extreme rarity in the sister island. Three aliens—Lepidium Draba, Valerianella carinata, and Tragopogon porrifolius—are now admitted, as being fully naturalized in more than one district; while another, Matricaria C2 16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. occidentalis, is accorded sub-specific rank under I. discoidea. The full list of species or sub-species added to the Irish flora is given below :— PLANTS ADDED To THE Frora. Fumaria purpurea.—A new species established by H. W. Pugsley, and widely spread in Ireland. *Zepidium Draba.—An alien from 8.E. Europe and W. Asia, now established in several Irish counties. Rubus Lettii.—A lately described plant, found in Down and Armagh by H. W. Lett and C. H. Waddell. R. criniger.—Found in Clare in 1905 by R. A. Phillips. Ranks as new, the former Down record having been withdrawn (see p. 18). R. dunensis.—A lately described plant found abundantly in Down and Armagh by Messrs. Rogers, Lett, and Waddell, and in West Mayo by myself. R. podophyllus.—One of Dr. Scully’s North Kerry brambles, 1903. R. mutabilis—Found in North Kerry by G. C. Druce, and in Down by W. M. Rogers, both in 1901. R. longithyrsiger.—Found (in the var. botryeros) by myself in Fer- managh, and by R. A. Phillips in East Cork. R. serpens.—Found by R. W. Scully in North Kerry in 1903. Rosa obtusifolia.—Found in Limerick by R. A. Phillips in 1905. * Valerianella carinata.— Now admitted to the flora, as being fully established in more than one locality. *Matricarva ocerdentalis.—Admitted as deserving sub-specific rank ; in J.7.B. included under JZ. discovdea. Arctium Newbouldi.—Apparently a distinct Burdock. Not un- common in Ireland. ieracium pachyphyllum.— Raised to specific rank in Linton’s ‘‘ British Hieracia.” Previously included under H. vulgatum. H. crebridens.— Recorded from Clare in Willams’ ‘ Prodromus Flore Britannice.”’ H. rivale.—Found in the Mourne Mountains by myself in 1890, but only recently named. H. Orarium.—F¥ound in West Mayo by myself in 1900, and in Antrim by 8. A. Stewart. Hf. Seullyt.—A South Kerry plant of R. W. Scully’s, newly de- scribed in Linton’s ‘ British Hieracia.”’ IT. stictophyllum.—Collected in West Donegal by F. J. Hanbury in 1891. Recently recorded in Linton’s ‘“ British Mieracia.”’ PraEGER—Trish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 17 *Tragopogon porrifolius.—Now admitted to the Irish list, as being fully established in several districts. Carex irrigua.—F ound by Miss Eleanor D’Arcy in Co. Antrim in 1901. Glycerva festuceformis.—Found in Strangford Lough by myself in 1903, and now shown to be widely spread on the Co. Down shores. G. Koucavdi.—Found in Limerick by Miss Knowles in 1903. Nitella mucronata.—Found in Monaghan in 1901 by Rev. G. R. Bullock- Webster. . Of equal or greater importance are certain extensions of the range of well-marked species, of limited distribution in Great Britain, or Ireland, or both, which have been recorded during the last five years. Some of the more interesting of these are noted below. Some Noraste Extensions oF RAnce. Species. Range as formerly known. Extension. Ranunculus scoticus, . W. Mayo, : . Fermanagh. Cochlearia grenlandica, . W. Donegal, . . W. Mayo. Teesdalia nudicaulis, . 'yrone, , . N. Kerry, Down. Silene acaulis, . : . Ben Bulben, W. Mayo. E. Donegal, Derry, Rosa hibernica, ‘ . Antrim, Down, Limerick. Derry, Saxifraga decipiens, y~ Kerry ye. : . W. Mayo. *Valerianella carinata, . Down, . . N. Kerry. Epilobium angustifolium, Ulster, Leitrim, W. Mayo. Wicklow, Pyrola secunda, ; . Antrim, Derry, . Fermanagh. Euphrasia Salisburgensis, W. coast, Limerick Sligo, Fermanagh. to Leitrim, Pinguicula grandiflora, . Cork and Kerry, . Clare. Polygonum mite, . . Leitrim, Cavan, Limerick. L. Neagh, Spiranthes Romanzoffiana, W. Cork, Armagh, Antrim. Derry, Sisyrinchium angustifolium, Kerry, Cork, Clare, Sligo, Fermanagh. Galway, {Juncus tenuis, . : . Kerry, W. Cork, Down. Clare, Brachypodium pinnatum, Waterford, . . W. Cork. Equisetum pratense, . Donegal, Antrim, . Fermanagh. 18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. On the other side of the account, certain records have to be with- drawn, but these are fortunately few in number. Of four names withdrawn for the present from the Irish list, three are critical plants apparently misnamed, and the fourth a critical plant which the latest authority has treated as a variety only. PLANTS WITHDRAWN, Fumaria muralis, . . apparently all records are incorrect—P.,' TVs, ne G2 Rubus gratus, ; . records transferred to &. Selmeri—W. M. Rogers, 22 JV,, xsi2To- R. pubescens - - is doubtful—W. M. Rogers, J. WV., x. 215. Hieracium cerinthiforme ranks asa variety—W. R. Linton, ‘‘Account of the British Hieracia.”’ In addition, Rubus eriniger was withdrawn, but simultaneously restored by the finding of the true plant elsewhere (R. A. Phillips, ET OXav, 0) Some division-records have to be withdrawn likewise; but these again lie mostly among’ the critical genera Fumaria, Rubus, and Mieracium. They are listed below; and the reasons for their with- drawal are added. DIVISION-RECORBDS WITHDRAWN. Divisions Name. withdrawn. Reason. Fumaria Borei, . 17,18, 20, 24, 25, 28, 31, F, confusa, . . Tao See Z. V., xiv. 156-1638. F, officinalis, = altos Arenaria trinervis, 27. Belongs to 26.—P., J. W., xiv. 28. Rubus silvaticus, . 38. Doubtful—W. M. Rogers, /. W., x. 215. R. rudis, ; . 88. Is R. radula echinitoides—W.M. Rogers, ING kere LO R. Chamemorus,. 40. Belongs to 36—Vowell and Barrington, TN ., Xi. 317. Valeriana Mikanii, 1,2. Is not true Mikanii—R. W. Scully, TaN,, xin, (8. Hieracium vulgatum, 2, Is H. orimeles—R. W. Scully, 2. X., xii, 79. | As in “Irish Top. Bot.,’’ the initial P. stands for my own name. Prarcer—Jrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 19 Divisions Name. ee an: Reason. H. gothicum, . Ll. Is &. sparsifolium—k. W. Scully, Z. ¥., x1ity-3 9, H. rigidum, 2. Is H. sparsifolium—R. W. Scully, Z. V., yt rR H. boreale, . . 1. Is a new form (H. Seullyt)—R. W. Scully, Z. W., xiii. 79, and Linton’s ‘¢ Brit. Hieracia.”’ Butomus umbellatus, 30. Belongs to 33—P., J. W., xii. 35. In addition, Zeucojum estivum, withdrawn from Limerick, was simultaneously restored (P., 7, V., xiv. 24); and a number of county- records of Fumitories have been withdrawn and replaced (P., Z. W., xiv. 156-163). The present appears a suitable place for noting any corrigenda iv ‘* Trish Topographical Botany ”’ which have been observed from time to time. I am glad to say that they are not very many in number, nor serious in their import. CorRIGENDA IN ‘‘ [R1sH TopoGRAPHIcAL Borany.”’ p. xxx. line 2. Jor stablemoss-grown read stable moss-grown. p. exxil. item 376. or u. read ut. p- exlvi. line 2. For Charles read Cosslett. p.cxlviii. Anemone nemorosa. Add 22. p. clxvi. Carduus nutans. or 26 read 27. p. elxxiy. Salsola Kali. Add 9, delete 10, delete 19, add 20. p- 38 Thalictrum flavum. For 16 read 17. p- 55 Lychnis diurna. Under 12 add rare. p. 57 Cerastium semidecandrum, Under 40, for Coast read Coast and Lough Neagh, and after last line add and Dr. Moore's Lough Neagh station. p- 82 Trigonella ornithopodioides. For 5 Cork E. read 4 Cork Mid. p- 93 Prunus insititia. Under 33, for House read Lane. p. 103 Rubus hirtifolius. or 10 read 16. p- 127 Sedum Telephium. for 1 read 2. p. 184 Carduus nutans. Jor 26 read 27. p- 187 Cichorium Intybus. Under 8, withdraw Longpavement, which belongs to Clare. p- 195 Hieracium vulgatum. Under 14, for inaculeatum read maculatum. p. 196 Hieracium rigidum. Under 35, for glabrescens read scabrescens, 20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. p- 201 Tragopogon pratensis. ead Census 22—FEast 8, Centre 10, West 4. p- 241 Orobanche Hedere. Read Census 24—East 9, Centre 5, West 10. p. 247 Pinguicula lusitanica. Under 12, for NE. read NW. p- 250 Mentha Sativa. Read Census 35—East 15, Centre 11, West 9. p. 262 Lamium hybridum. Under 38, add Not rare. p. 270 Atriplex portulacoides. Read Census 11 + (1)—East 9, Centre 0, West 2 + (1). p. 288 Populus tremula. ead Census 33 Nyest 11: p. 290, Elodea canadensis. ead Census 36—East 15, Centre 13, West 8. p- 291 Under 34, for Bundowes read Bundrowes. p. 295 Epipactis latifolia. Read Census 30—KEast 12, Centre 9, West 9. p. 303 Habenaria bifolia. Read Census 37—East 12, Centre 13, West 12. p. 343 Carex Hudsonil. Read Census 33 + (1)—East 12 + (1), Centre 12, West 9. East 12, Centre 10, I now proceed to list the new county records which have to be added to the floras of the forty divisions as enumerated in ‘‘ Irish Topo- graphical Botany.”’ The list has been arranged in two forms. First, under the respective divisions; and in this first list, to each species is appended a contracted reference to the place of publication of the record. The vast majority of the new records have appeared in Zhe Lrish Naturalist ; and where volume and page are quoted without a title prefixed, this Journal is indicated. Other references have been con- tracted as follows :— B.E.C. = Report of the Botanical Exchange Club. CES. = Irish Topographical Botany. J.B. = Journal of Botany. J.& K. = Johnson & Knowles: The Levinge Herbarium. Sev. Proc. R. Dublin Soc. (N.S.), x. 122-132, 1908. eC: = Journal of the Limerick Field Club. W.B.E.C. = Report of the Watson Botanical Exchange Club. An italic number (e.g. 874), quoted as a reference, refers to the Bibliography in “ Irish Topographical Botany.”’ A few recognizable contractions for the titles of books also occur. PrAuGER—Trish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 21 NEW RECORDS, ARRANGED UNDER BOTANICAL DIVISIONS. 1. Kerry Sours. Ranunculus Drouetii, xii. 113. Fumaria purpurea, xii. 113. Spergularia rubra, xi. 157, Rubus suberectus, xiii. 128. plicatus, xii. 128. nitidus (opacus), xili. 128. affinis (Briggsianus),xili. 129. pulcherrimus, xii. 114. villicaulis (Selmeri andrhom- bifolius), xiii. 129. argentatus (robustus), xlil. 129. micans, xill. 129. iricus, xii. 114. pyramidalis, xii. 114. mucronatus, xii. 129. Rubus anglosaxonicus (tradu- loides), xi. 130. regillus, xii. 130. Babingtonii, xii. 130. Potentilla procumbens, xii. 114. Callitriche obtusangula, xi. 114. Galium erectum,' xii. 78. Hieracium argenteum, xiii. 78. orimeles, xii. 79. Scullyi, Linton’s Brit. Hier. sparsifohum, xii. 79. *Cuscuta Trifolii, xi. 115. Atriplex hastata, xi. 158. Orchis latifolia, xi. 115. {Juncus glaucus, xi. 158. Bromus racemosus, xii. 116. 2. Kerry Norra. Ranunculus heterophyllus, xii. bis. Fumaria purpurea, xii. 113. Cochlearia danica, xii. 114. *Diplotaxis muralis, xii. 114. Teesdalia nudicaulis, xi. 157. Cerastium arvense, x1. 157. Rubus plicatus, x. 229. cariensis, xiii. 129. pulcherrimus, x. 229. argentatus, x11. 114. micans, xiii. 129. iricus, xiii. 129. Rubus pyramidalis, xiii. 129. anglosaxonicus, xii. 1380. regillus, xi. 130. podophyllus, xii. 130. mutabilis, x. 229. fuscus, xill. 130. serpens, xill. 130. corylifolius (sublustris), xii. 130. Potentilla procumbens, xi. 157. (Enanthe Phellandrium, xiii. 78. Galium erectum, xi. 78. 1 Dr. Scully believes this plant to be native in Kerry and West Cork (Jrish Naturalist, xiii. 78.) 22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. tGalium Mollugo, x1. 157. Orchis latifolia, xu. 115. *Valerianella carinata, xii. 114, Ophrys apifera, xu. 115. Xlil. 4. Potamogeton plantagineus, xii. *Matricaria occidentalis, xil. 114. 115. *Petasites fragrans, x1. 157. *Bromus erectus, x1. 159. *Crepis biennis, xil. 115. * secalinus, xii. 116. Hieracium orimeles, xiii. 79. racemosus, x1. 159, sparsifolium, xili. 79. * commutatus, xu. 116. Centunculus minimus, xii. 115. Equisetum trachyodon, xii. 116. Lithospermum officinale, xi. 158. Pilularia globulifera, xi. 159. Atriplex hastata, xi. 158. Chara polyacantha, xu. 116. *Salix pentandra, xiii. 80. Tolypella glomerata, xii. 116. 3. Cork West. Rubus pulcherrimus, xii. 30. Arctium Newbouldu, /. 7. B.,, argentatus, x11. 30. and xii. 3. Questierii, xii. 30. tCuscuta Trifolii, xii. 38. Rosa glauca (subcristata), xv. Orchis latifolia, xii. 35. . 58. Brachypodium pinnatum, xi. {Anthemis Cotula, xii. 32. 219: 4, Cork Mip. Ranunculus heterophyllus, xy. *Macricaria discoidea, xiv. 2238. 56. Hieracium Schmidtii, xv. 59. Fumaria Borei, xii. 137. 5. Corx Hast. Fumaria Borei, xiii. 34. *Matricaria discoidea, xiv. 223. Rubus villicaulis (Selmeri), tCrepis taraxacifolia, xii. 33. my. 6. *Tragopogon porrifolius, 599, mutabilis, xiv. 7. xl. 4. longithyrsiger (botryeros), Atriplex littoralis, xiii. 118. XV. Ls 6. WATERFORD. Fumaria Borei, xiii. 11. Lamium intermedium, xii. 34. Primula officinalis, xi. 5. Phleum pratense, xii. 35. Pinguicula vulgaris, xii. 34. Ophioglossum vulgatum, xii. 36.. Prarcer—ZJrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 28 7. Treperary Sovuru. Ranunculus sceleratus, xii. 29. Fumaria Boreei, xiii. 34. Brassica alba, xii. 29. Cerastium tetrandrum, xi. 29. *Hypericum hircinum, xv. 57. Erodium cicutarium, xii. 30. Rubus corylifolius (cyclophyl- lus), xii. 31. Myriophyllum spicatum, xii. 31. Bidens tripartita, xv. 58. Arctium minus, xii. 32. Samolus Valerandi, xii. 33. Lemna polyrhiza, xv. 60. Potamogeton heterophyllus, xii. Oo. 8. LIMERICK. Ranunculus circinatus, xv. 55. trichophyllus, xii. 209. Baudotii (confusus), xv. 56. Auricomus, xiv. 27. }Papaver Argemone, xii. 29. Fumaria capreolata, xii. 252. Boreei, xiii. 11. *Hesperis matronalis, J. & K. *Erysimum cheiranthoides, xv. 56. *Lepidium Draba, xii. 252, xiii. 4. Viola palustris, xii. 249. Reichenbachiana, xii. 249, canina, xv. 56. Polygala vulgaris, xii. 29. Lychnis diurna, xii. 29. t Githago, xiii. 251. Stellaria palustris, xv. 57. Arenaria trinervia, xv. 57, Montia fontana, xii. 249. tAlthea officinalis, xii. 30. Linum angustifolium, xii. 30. Geranium pyrenaicum, L.F.C., ill. 34, Rhamnuus catharticus, xii. 209. Trifolium medium, xii, 30. Rubus plicatus, xiv. 6. rhamnifolius, xiv. 6. pulcherrimus, J. B., xl. 81. Rubus villicaulis (Selmeri), xii, 30. argentatus, xiv. 6. myricé (hesperius), xiv. 6. macrophyllus (Schlechten- dalit);, J...6,,, xl. 81. Questierli, J, B., xl. 81. micans, J.B., xl. 81. hirtifolius (danicus), J. B., pd It 8 anglosaxonicus, Xiy. 7. infestus, x11. 250. radula(anglicanus), J. B., xl. SL. scaber, xXly. 7. ceesius, Xiv. 7. Rosa involuta, xv. 57. hibernica, xii. 250. obtusifolia (frondosa), xv. 57, Callitriche stagnalis, xii. 31. obtusangula, xv. 58. Peplis Portula, xii. 31. *Carum Carui, L. F.C., iii. 34. Anthriscus vulgaris, xi. 209. Galium boreale, xii. 251. t erectum, xii. 32. t Mollugo, xu. 209, 251. *TInula Helenium, xii. 32. *Matricaria discoidea, xi. 253. 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. *Matricaria occidentalis, xii. 251. Hieracium murorum, xiii. 13. *lT'ragopogon porrifolius, x. 250, xii. 4. Vaccinium Oxycoccus, xii. 209. Myosotis repens, x1. 250. collina, xu. 33. *Solanum nigrum, xii. 252. Veronica hederefolia, xii. 209, 250. montana, xi. 33. *Orobanche minor, xil. 252. +Mentha rotundifolia, xii. 34. Scutellaria galericulata, xv. 60. Stachys arvensis, x11. 250. Lamium amplexicaule, xv. 60. tBallota nigra, xii. 209. Teucrium Scordium, xii. 251. *Plantago media, xii. 34. Polygonum mite, xv. 60. Betula verrucosa, L. F. C., ii. 141. {Salix triandra, xv. 60. pentandra, xv. 60. eeeuraotlis, tuokinC:,/11, 141. Juniperus nana, xi. 252. Habenaria chloroleuca, xiv. 29. {Leucojum estivum, xiv. 29. Potamogeton nitens, xv. 61. Eleocharis acicularis, xii. 251. Scirpus pauciflorus, L.F.C., ii. 142. fluitans, xiv. 29. Rhynchospora fusca, xii. 35. Cladium Mariscus, xii. 35. Carex curta, xii. 252. aquatilis (virescens), xv. 61. limosa, xy. 61. pallescens, xv. 61. strigosa, xi. 251. Hornschuchiana, xii. 252. Milium effusum, xii. 251. Catabrosa aquatica, L. F.C., i. 140. Pea nemoralis, xii. 209. { compressa, xii. 209. Glyceria plicata, xii. 252. aquatica, xii. 36. Foucaudi, xiv. 51. Festuca sylvatica, xv. 61. “Bromus secalinus, L. F.C., iii. of. Agropyron pungens, xii. 251. acutum, xv. 61. Lepturus filiformis, xii. 36. Asplenium marinum, xii. 36. Equisetum variegatum, xil. 252. Lycopodium Selago, L. F. C., ii. 140. Chara contraria, xv. 61. 9, CLARE. Thalictrum flavum, xiv. 191. Ranunculus peltatus, xiv. 191. Auricomus, xiii, 11. Fumaria Borei, xiii. 11. Nasturtium sylvestre, xii. 209. Cardamine flexuosa, xiv. 27 Cochlearia anglica, xiv. 28. Viola tricolor, J. & K. *Arenaria tenuifolia, xiv. 191. Montia fontana, x1. 4. Malva moschata, xi. 4. Vicia angustifolia, J. & K. + Prunus Cerasus, x1. 4. Rubus rhamnifolius, xiv. 6. pulcherrimus, xiv. 6. silvaticus, xv. 57. PrAEGER—rish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 25 Rubus iricus, xv. 57. pyramidalis, xiv. 6. criniger, xiv. 7. oigocladus, xiv. 7. podophyllus, xiv. 7. serpens, Xiv. 7. dumetorum, xiv. 7. Potentilla procumbens, xiii. 12. *Sedum album, xil. 209. Myriophyllum verticillatum, xiv. 192. spicatum, xiv. 192. Callitriche stagnalis, xiv. 28. *Petroselinum sativum, xiv. 192. *Matricaria discoidea, xy. 58. } Picris echioides, xv. 59. Hieracium crebridens, Williams’ Prod. Fl. Brit. Leontodon hispidus, xii. 33. Tragopogon pratensis, xiv. 28. Pinguicula grandiflora, xii. 269. {Mentha rotundifolia, xiy. 28. sativa, J. & K. Galeopsis versicolor, J. & K. Betula verrucosa, xiv. 192. {Salix fragilis. xiv. 192. ~ purpurea, xiv. 193. Orchis Morio, xiv. 193. incarnata, xiv. 190. tLeucojum estivum, xiv. 29. Allium vineale, xiv. 29. Typha angustifolia, xiii. 259. Luzula vernalis, xiv. 29. Sparganium affine, xiv. 193. Lemna polyrhiza, xiv. 193. Potamogeton heterophyllus, xiy. 1938. nitens, xiv. 193. prelongus, xiv. 193. Carex Hudsonii, xiv. 190. Melica uniflora, xiv. 193. Glyceria plicata, xiv. 193. Equisetum hyemale, xiv. 29. trachyodon, xiv. 193. Chara polyacantha, xiv. 193. Tolypella glomerata, xv. 61. 10. Treprrary Norra. Ranunculus Auricomus, xy. 56. Fumaria Borei, xiy. 159. Ononis arvensis, xill. 12. Rubus pyramidalis, xiv. 6. leucostachys, xi. 30. Callitriche hamulata, xy. 58. *Tanacetum vulgare, xii. 52. Hieracium vulgatum, xv. 59. Lithospermum officinale, xii. 13. Scutellaria galericulata, xii. 13. Neottia Nidus-avis, xii. 34. Sisyrinchium angustifolium, xiv. i vé Allium ursinum, xi. 14. Melica uniflora, xii. 36. tLolium temulentum, xu. 36. 11. Kinkenny. Ranunculus trichophyllus, xiii. 10. Fumaria Borei, xiii. 34. Fumaria officinalis, xv. 56. Rubus plicatus, xu. 30. micans, xii. 30. 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Rubus Borreri, xii. 30. Keehleri (dasyphyllus), J. B. xl. 156. Lamium amplexicaule, xii. 34. Carex muricata, x11. 35. Carex Pseudo-cyperus, xv. 61. Phleum pratense, xii. 35. Cystopteris fragilis, xii. 36. Equisetum maximum, xii. 36. 12. WEXFORD. Fumaria purpurea, xii. 11. Hieracium umbellatum, xiv. 28. Atriplex farinosa, x. 255. Polygonum lapathifolium, xii. o4. Lemna polyrhiza, x. 255. 13. Cartow. Fumaria confusa (hibernica), xii. 35. Rubus Keehleri (dasyphyllus), Mls OL. Habenaria bifolia, xi. 6. 14. QuEEN’s County. Ranunculus Auricomus, xv. 56. Fumaria confusa, xv. 56. ‘Cerastium tetrandrum, xii. 29. Rubus scaber, xii. 31. Myosotis versicolor, x11. 33. Epipactis latifolia, xii. 35. Carex dioica, xii. 85. Phleum pratense, xii. 35. Agrostis alba, x11. 36. 15. Gatway SourH-EAsr. Ranunculus sceleratus, xu. 29. Neottia Nidus-avis, xii. 34. 16. Gatway WEST. Ranunculus penicillatus, xii. 29. Crambe maritima, xii. 29. -f Viola odorata, xi. 29. tSymphytum officinale, xii. 33. Verbascum Thapsus, x11. 33. Phleum pratense, x11. 35. Trisetum flavescens, x11. 36. Catabrosa aquatica, xi. 36. Bromus sterilis, xu. 36. 17. Gatway NortH-Fast. Ranunculus heterophyllus, xv. o6. Rubus leucostachys, xiv. 7. dumetorum, xii. 31. Rosa mollis, J. & K. *Petasites fragrans, xiv. 28. Arctostaphylos Uva-ursi, xii. 33. Phleum pratense, xii. 35. Agrostis canina, x1. 36. Adiantum Capillus-Veneris, xi. 321. PraEGER—Jrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 27 18. Kine’s Covunry. Ranunculus penicillatus, xii. 29. Fumaria confusa, xi. 35. officinalis, xii. 11. Ononis arvensis, x1. 4. Lathyrus palustris, xi. 184. Guaphalium uliginosum, xiv. 28. {Lactuca muralis, xii. 260. Convolvulus arvensis, xiv. 28. Bromus erectus, xii. 36. 19. KILDARE. Ranunculus Lenormandi, xiii. i1. Sisymbrium Thalianum, xiv. 12. Viola palustris, xii. 11. Polygala serpyllacea, xiii. 11. *Saponaria officinalis, xiv. 12. +Melilotus officinalis, xiv. 12. Lotus uliginosus, xiv. 12. Saxifraga granulata, xiv. 12. *Sempervivum tectorum, xiii. 12. +Foniculum officinale, xiv. 12. Filago germanica, xiv. 12. Gnaphalium uliginosum, xiv. 12. Arctium majus, xiv. 13. *Centaurea Cyanus, xiv. 15. Lithospermum arvense, xiv. 13. *Mimulus guttatus, xiv. 13. Lathreea squamaria, xiv. 13. Polygonum Hydropiper, xiii. 14. Juncus squarrosus, xiii. 14. Potamogeton lucens, xiy. 18. Zannichellia palustris, xiv. 13. Carex sylvatica, xi. 170. Phleum pratense, xi. 170. Agrostis canina, xiv. 18. Melica uniflora, xiv. 13. Agropyron caninum, xiv. 13. Botrychium Lunaria, xi. 6. 20. Wicxktow. Fumaria purpurea, xii. 36. *Matricaria discoidea, xii. 32. Potamogeton plantagineus, xi. ¥70, {Poa compressa, xv. 61. *Bromus secalinus, xv. 61. Cryptogramme crispa, xiv. 222. 21. DusLin. Fumaria purpurea, x1. 186. Borei, xiv. 159. *Lepidium Draba, xii. 187, xiii. 4. *Trifolium agrarium, xiii. 12. Rubus plicatus, xii. 297. Agrimonia odorata, xi. 56. *Sedum album, xii. 187. Callitriche obtusangula, xii. 187. Galium uliginosum, xii. 56. *Matricaria occidentalis, iii. 215, xill. 57. Arctium Newbouldi, xii. 113. *Crepis biennis, xi. 184. Hieracium murorum, xii. 189, xii. 57. scilaphilum, xu. 247. Vaccinium Oxycoccus, x1. 189. *Lysimachia Nummularia, xii. 190. Utricularia vulgaris, xii. 190. *Salix pentandra, xi. 59. Carex aquatilis, x. 49. pallescens, xiii. 59. Milium effusum, xi. 322. Agropyron acutum, xy. 61. 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 92. Mraru. Anemone nemorosa, xiii. 10. Fumaria Borei, xii. 34. confusa, xill. 35. densiflora, xiv. 161. Cochlearia danica, xiv. 28. anglica, xv. 56. Montia fontana, x11. 29. Hypericum elodes, xv. 57. Geranium columbinum, xi. 4, angel Be *Trifolium agrarium, xiil. 12. Potentilla procumbens, xii. 12. Callitriche autumnalis, xii. 12. Caucalis nodosa, x1. 31. Solidago Virgaurea, x1. 12. Bidens tripartita, xii. 32. *Matricaria occidentalis, xiv. 28 *“Silybum Marianum, xii. 382. Jasione montana, xii. 13. Lysimachia nemorum, xii. 18. Veronica agrestis, xi. 5. scutellata, x1. 34. Stachys arvensis, xii. 13. Lamium intermedium, xiii. 14. Teucrium Scorodonia, xiii. 14. Scleranthus annuus, xii. 34. Polygonum minus, xu. 14. Orchis mascula, xii. 14. Allium ursinum, xii. 14. Luzula maxima, xili. 14. 23. WESTMEATH. *Clematis Vitalba, xi. 29. Fumaria officinalis, J. & K. +Lychnis vespertina, xu. 29. Cerastium tetrandrum, x11. 29. Montia fontana, xi. 29. Hypericum humifusum, xii. 30. Rosa mollis, J. & K. Callitriche vernalis, J. & K. stagnalis, J. & K. Scandix Pecten-Veneris, xii. 31. *Sambucus Ebulus, xi. 31. Valerianella olitoria, xii. 32. Filago germanica, xii. 32. Gnaphalium uliginosum, xu. 32. Bidens tripartita, xii. 32. Senecio sylvaticus, xu. 32. *Cichorium Intybus, xu. 32. Erica cinerea, x1. 33. *Anchusa sempervirens, J. & K. Myosotis versicolor, xu. 33. Solanum Dulcamara, x11. 33. Veronica polita, xu. 33. Orobanche Hedere, xi. 184. Pinguicula lusitanica, xiii. 13. {Verbena officinalis, xii. 34. Mentha sativa, J. & K. Thymus Serpyllum, xii. 34. Teucrium Scorodonia, xil. 34. Blechnum Spicant, xii. 36. 24. LoncrorD. +Brassica nigra, xii. 270. Arctium Newbouldii, xiii. 13. Orobanche Hedere, xi. 184. Galeopsis versicolor, xii. 270. Bromus mollis, xu. 270. Agropyron repens, xil. 270, — CO PRAEGER—Lrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 29 25. Roscommon, Ranunculus Auricomus, x1. 4, Sisymbrium Alliaria, xi. 4. Rhamnus Frangula, xi. 4. Hypopithys multiflora, x. 201, x1...0. Populus tremula, xi. 6. Empetrum nigrum, xi. 6. Carex strigosa, xil. 35. Agrostis alba, xiv. 29. Melica uniflora, xiv. 29. 27. Mayo WEstT. Ranunculus trichophyllus, xiv. 235, Baudoti, xiv. 235. *Chelidonium majus, xii. 269. Fumaria capreolata, xiii. 282. officinalis, xiv. 233. Cochlearia danica, xii. 285. groenlandica, xiil. 282. *Lepidium Draba, xii. 269, xiii. 4. Cakile maritima, xil. 269, Silene acaulis, xii. 284. Stellaria Holostea, xii. 269. +Ulex Gallii, xiii. 283. Rubus cariensis, xiii. 283. rhamnifolius, x1il. 283. mucronatus, xi. 283. dunensis, xiii. 2838. rosaceus (hystrix), xiil. 283. corylifolius (cyclophyllus), Xiv. 233. ceesius, xiv. 240. Saxifraga decipiens, xii. 284. *Sempervivum tectorum, xii. 269 Epilobium angustifolium, xiii. 284. Eryngium maritimum, xiii. 279. Sium angustifolium, xiv. 236. Asperula adorata, xii. 269. *Tanacetum vulgare, xiii, 272. Arctium Newbouldii, xii. 289, R.A. PROC, VOL. XXVI., SEC. B. | Hieracium hypocheroides, xu. 284. Orarium, xii. 311. *Campanula rapunculoides, xii. 269. Pyrola media, xiv. 28. Convolvulus arvensis, xiv. 239. Solanum Dulcamara, xii. 269. Hyoscyamus niger, xiv. 239. Veronica hederefolia, xii. 269. Lamium hybridum, xii. 280. Beta maritima, xii. 280. Atriplex hastata, xii. 287. Polygonum Raii, xii. 269. Ceratophyllum demersum, xiv. 235. *“Tris foetidissima, xii. 269. Potamogeton pectinatus, 286. flabellatus, xiv. 233. tGlyceria aquatica, xiii. 286. Festuca Myuros, xii. 269. Bromus asper, xii. 269. Agropyron repens, x1i. 288. Aspidium aculeatum, xii. 288. Ophioglossum vulgatum, xii. xl. 288. Equisetum maximum, xii. 288. Lycopodium inundatum, xiv. 221. D 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 28. Sxieo. Ranunculus circinatus, xii. 270. Auricomus, xii. 270. Papaver dubium, xiii. 205. t hybridum, xiii. 205. *Chelidonium majus, xv. 56. {Brassica Rapa (Briggsii), xii. 270. Senebiera Coronopus, xii. 270. Cakile maritima, xi. 123. Spergularia rupestris, xii. 11. Hypericum humifusum, xii. 270. Lotus uliginosus, xiii. 206. Vicia angustifolia, xii. 270. *Sempervivum tectorum, xii. 270. *Sedum album, xiii. 206. Epilobium angustifolium, xi. 184. Cicuta virosa, xii. 270. Crithmum maritimum, xii. 206. Aithusa Cynapium, xii. 206. tAnthemis Cotula, x1. 270. *Matricaria discoidea, xii. 270. * occidentalis, xiv. 28. *T'anacetum vulgare, x11. 270. *Cichorium Intybus, xui. 206. Chlora perfoliata, xiii. 206. tVerbascum Thapsus, xi. 33. tLinaria vulgaris, xii. 206. *Mimulus guttatus, xii. 270. Veronica hedereefolia, xii. 270. agrestis, xv. 59. Euphrasia Salisburgensis, xiv 221. Orobanche rubra, xiv. 222. Lycopus europeeus, xii. 270. Chenopodium rubrum, xiii. 206. Ulmus montana, xii. 270. tSalix fragilis, xu. 270. Empetrum nigrum, xii. 270. Orchis Morio, xu. 35. Sisyrinchium angustifolium, xiii. 207. Potamogeton heterophyllus, xiii. 207. obtusifolius, x1. 270. Scirpus fluitans, xy. 61. Carex curta, xu. 270. extensa, xu. 270. paludosa, x1. 270. riparia, xiv. 29. Phleum pratense, xu. 270. Glyceria maritima, x1. 270. Agropyron caninum, xii. 270. Polypedium Phegopteris, xiv. 29, Equisetum maximum, xii. 270. 29. LEITRIM. Ranunculus penicillatus, xv. 56. Papaver dubium, xv. 56. *Chelidonium majus, xv. 56. Fumaria confusa (hibernica), xiv. 161. Brassica alba, xu. 270. Reseda Luteola, xv. 56. Polygala vulgaris, xi. 29. Silene Cucubalus, xy. 56. *Trifolium hybridum, xii. 270. Lathyrus macrorrhizus, xi. 270. Rubus Keehleri (dasyphyllus), Myr ole Potentilla procumbens, xv. 57. +Smyrnium Olusatrum, xii. 270. Scandix Pecten-Veneris, xv. 58. PraEGeR—ZJrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. Scabiosa arvensis, xv. 58. Gnaphalium = sylvaticum, 12. *Matricaria discoidea, xiv. 28. *Tanacetum vulgare, xii. 270. Convolvulus arvensis, xy. 59. *Polygonum Bistorta, xii. 34. Ulmus montana, xiy. 221. Parietaria officinalis, xv. 60. Salix repens, xii. 270. xii. 31 Epipactis latifolia, xu. 35. Sparganium simplex, xy. 60. Lemna trisulca, xv. 60. Scirpus fluitans, xy. 61. Glyceria plicata, xv. 61. Festuca rigida, xv. 61, Agropyron caninum, Xiv. Botrychium Lunaria, xii. Equisetum hyemale, xiv. 30. CAvVAN. Ranunculus trichophyllus, xv. 55, penicillatus, xv. 56. Papaver Rheas, xu. 29. *Chelidonium majus, xv. 56. Fumaria officinalis, xiii. 36. Brassica alba, xv, 456. t{Lychnis Githago, xv. 57. Hypericum dubium, xy. 57. Vicia hirsuta, xiii. 12. *Prunus insititia, xv. 57. Padus, x1. 4. Rubus plicatus, xv. 57. pyramidalis, xv. 57. corylifolius, xv. 57. Rosa spinosissima, xy. 47. arvensis, xv. 58. {Sedum Telephium, xy. 58. Callitriche autumnalis, xii. 12. {Smyrnium Olusatrum, xv. 58. (Enanthe fistulosa, xi. 5. Valerianella olitoria, xv. 58. t Auricula, xiii. 12. tAnthemis Cotula, xv. 58. *Tanacetum vulgare, xiii. 12. Arctium minus, xv. 59. Carduus pyenocephalus, xii. 31. *Centaurea Cyanus, xv. 59. Jasione montana, xv. 59. Vaccinium Oxycoccus, mill. 13. Solanum Dulcamara, xv. 59. Lithospermum officinale, 13. tVerbascum Thapsus, xy. 59. Galeopsis versicolor, xv. 60. *Chenopodium Bonus-Henricus, xv. 60. Salix repens, xv. 60. fragilis, xv. 60. Orchis pyramidalis, xii. 14. Juncus obtusiflorus, xiv. 260. Luzula vernalis, xv. 60. Sparganium minimum, xiv. 260. Lemna gibba, xiv. 260. Potamogeton heterophyllus, xiv. 260. Zizii, xiv. 260. Carex teretiuscula, xii. 14. limosa, xiii. 14. filiformis, xiv. 260. Avena pubescens, xv. 61. Bromus sterilis, xv. 61. }Lolium temulentum, xy. 61. Isoetes lacustris, xiv. 260. Chara polyacantha, xiv. 260. Nitella flexilis, xi. 143. D2 Xiil. + + 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 31. LoutH. Fumaria capreolata, xiv. 158. confusa, xii. 11. purpurea, xii. 36. Cochlearia anglica, xv. 56. Trifolium filiforme, xi. 200. Saxifraga tridactylites, xiv. 28. i{Sedum Telephium, xiv. 28. Festuca Myuros, xi. 200. Equisetum hyemale, xi. 184. 32. MoNAGHAN. Ranunculus Auricomus, xv. 96. *Chelidonium majus, xv. 96. Viola odorata, xv. 56. Polygala vulgaris, xv. 56. Arenaria trinervia, xv. 57. Hypericum elodes, xv. 57. Anthyllis Vulneraria, xii. 270. Myriophyllum spicatum, xv. 58. Sium latifolium, xv. 58. Pimpinella Saxifraga, xv. 55. Ethusa Cynapium, xv. 58. Valerianella olitoria, xv. 58. Solidago Virgaurea, xv. 58. *Tanacetum vulgare, xv. 58. Senecio sylvaticus, xv. 58. Arctium minus, xv. 59. *Silybum Marianum, xv. 959. *Cichorium Intybus, xv. 99. Leontodon hirtus, xiv. 259. Andromeda Polifolia, xiv. 259. Primula officinalis, x1. 5. Veronica hederefolia, xv. 59. polita, xv. 59. montana, xiv. 259. Lathreea squamaria, xiv. 259. +Ballota nigra, xv. 60. “Chenopodium Bonus-Henricus, +Mentha piperita, xv. 59. sativa, xv. 59. Origanum vulgare, xv. 59. e xv. 60. Euphorbia exigua, xv. 60. Juncus obtusiflorus, xv. 60. Sagittaria sagittifolia, xv. 60. Potamogeton plantagineus, XV. on Rhynchospora alba, xiy. 259. Carex vulpina, xv. 61. strigosa, Xiv. 259. Avena pubescens, xv. 61. Glyceria plicata, xv. 61. Festuca elatior, xv. 61. Bromus sterilis, xv. 61. Chara aspera desmacantha, x1. 143. hispida, xi. 142. contraria, x1. 143. vulgaris, xi. 142. Nitella mucronata, xi. 142. 293. FERMANAGH. Ranunculus scoticus, xiii. 238. *Papaver somniferum, xu. 29. Rheas, xii. 29. dubium, xii. 29. Meconopsis cambrica, xi. 238. Fumaria confusa, xiv. 160. Brassica alba, xii. 270. tLychnis Githago, xu. 29. ee ee PraEcEr—ILrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 38 Rubus pulcherrimus, xiii. 239. Scrophularia aquatica, xii. 33. longithyrsiger (botryeros), *Veronica peregrina, xil. 34. xill. 238. Saxifraga stellaris, xii. 31. aizoides, xu. 31. *Sempervivum tectorum, xi. 31. Sedum Rhodiola, xiii. 239. = fefexum, x. 31. Peplis Portula, xii. 31. Epilobium angustifolium, xiii. 239. Cheerophyllum temulum, xu. 31. Scandix Pecten-Veneris, xiv. 28. (Enanthe fistulosa, xii. 31. TGalium erectum, xii. 32. }Dipsacus sylvestris, xi. 32. *Matricaria discoidea, xiv. 259. *Petasites fragrans, xu. 270. Lobelia Dortmanna, xill. 239. Vaccinium Oxycoccus, xu. 33. Pyrola media, xiii. 239. minor, Xill. 239. secunda, x. 171, xi. 5. Hypopithys multiflora, xii. 259. {Verbascum Thapsus, xi. 33. Kuphrasia Salisburgensis, xiii. 240. Pinguicula lusitanica, xii. 34. Origanum vulgare, xii. 270. *Chenopodium Bonus-Henricus, xl. 34. Ulmus montana, xiii. 240. Juniperus nana, xill. 240. Sisyrinchium angustifolium, x1. 6 Juncus obtusiflorus, x1. 35. Butomus umbellatus, xii. 35. Eriophorum latifolium, xiii. 240. Carex dioica, xiii. 240. teretiuscula, xi. 6. paludosa, xii. 241. Alopecurus pratensis, xi. 35. Ophioglossum vulgatum, xiii. 241, Botrychium Lunaria, x1. 6. Equisetum pratense, xiil. 241. trachyodon, xi. 241. Lycopodium clavatum, xiv. 259. 34. Donecat East. Fumaria Borel, xiv. 159. Viola arvensis, xiv. 28. Arctium Newbouldu, xii. 13. Malaxis paludosa, xi. 321. 35. DonrGaL WEsT. Viola arvensis, xiv. 28. Hieracium stictophyllum, xv. 59. 36. TYRONE. Ranunculus Auricomus, xii. 11. Fumaria purpurea, xiii. 36. *Hesperis matronalis, xv. 56. Vicia hirsuta, xi. 4. Rubus villicaulis (Selmeri), xy. 57. leucostachys, xv. 57. Keehleri (dasyphyllus) xv. 57. Rosa arvensis, xv. 58. Leontodon hirtus, xv. 59. Primula officinalis, xv. 59. Scleranthus annuus, xii. 34. Orchis pyramidalis, xv. 60. }Leucojum estivum, xv. 60. Lemna trisulca, xi. 6. Carex Hornschuchiana, xi. 6. Ophioglossum vulgatum, Xv. 61. 04 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 37, ARMAGH. Rubus micans, x. 215. Lett; x2207. Gelertii, x. 217. dunensis, x. 218. oigocladus (Newbouldii), x20: Rubus Bloxamii, x. 219, Arctium Newbouldii, 11. 132, pan Re Tragopogon pratensis, xv. 59. Habenaria viridis, xi. 6. 38. Down. Ranunculus penicillatus, W.5.E. C. 1901-2. Fumaria purpurea, xiv. 159. Teesdalia nudicaulis, x1. 209. Stellaria palustris, xi. 209. Geranium columbinum, Xi. 262. + lucidum, xii. 30. Trigonella ornithopodioides, xi. 209. *Medicago maculata, xi. 209. Trifolium striatum, xi. 209. filiforme, xi. 209. Rubus argentatus, x. 215. myrice (hesperius), x. 215. micans, x. 215. Lettii, x. 216. cinerosus, x. 217. anglosaxonicus Me) Xo ly. Borren, x. 217. dunensis, x. 218. mutabilis, x. 219. {Galium Mollugo, xu. 271. (vestitifor- *Valerianella carinata, 872, xi. 4. to. Aurieula, xi. 263. Artemisia maritima, x1. 209. Hieracium Sommerfeltii, x11. Our: pachyphylium, Linton’s Brit. Hier., and B. E. C. 1900. rivale, x1. 311. *Tragopogon porrifolius, Raia Statice occidentalis, xi. 209. *Plantago media, xi. 271. Chenopodium rubrum, xii. 263. + Juncus tenuis, xii. 108, xin. 43. Potamogeton plantagineus, x1. 209, flabellatus, x1. 209. Carex divulsa, xl. 264. Hudsonii, xi. 210. Glyceria plicata, x11. 264. festuceeformis, xl. 264. Lastrea spinulosa, xi. 264. Chara polyacantha, xi. 210. 874, 39. ANTRIM. Ranunculus circinatus, xi. 247. Fumaria purpurea, xiil. 36. confusa, xiv. 161. *Trifolium agrarium, xi. 201. Rubus plicatus, x. 214. micans, x. 210. Gelertuy x: 217. Crithmum maritimum, xu. 245. . Prarcur—JLrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 35 Arctium Newbouldii, xii. 13. *Tragopogon porrifolius, 874, Hieracium pachyphyllum, Lin- xii. 4. ton’s Brit. Hier. and J.B., Spiranthes Romanzoffiana, x. aexiy. 114. wee Orarium, Linton’s Brit. Hier. Carex irrigua, x. 165. 40. LonponpDERRY. Fumaria confusa, xiy., 161. The above list answers the question, What plants have been added to the flora of any division since the publication of ‘‘ Irish Topographical Botany’’? An equally important question is, Has the range of such and such a plant been extended during this period? To provide an answer to this inquiry, I now rearrange the list of additional records in systematic order, appending, to the names of the species, numbers expressing the botanical divisions to which the plants have been added :— New ReEcorDS ARRANGED SYSTEMATICALLY. *Clematis vitalba, 238. Papaver dubium, 28, 29, 33. Thalctrum flavum, 9. + Argemone, 8. Anemone nemorosa, 22. + hybridum, 28. Ranunculus circinatus, 8, 28, 39. Meconopsis cambrica, 38. trichophyllus, 8, 11, 27, 30. *Chelidonium majus, 27, 28, 29, Drouetii, 1. 30, 32. heterophyllus, 2, 4, 17. Fumaria capreolata, 8, 27, 31. peltatus, 9. Borei, 4, 5, 6, 7,8, 9, 10, 11, penicillatus, 16, 18, 29, 30, 21, 22, 34. 38. purpurea, 1, 2, 12, 20, 21, Baudotii, 8 (confusus), 27. 31, 36, 38, 39. Lenormandi, 19. confusa, 13 (hibernica), 14, sceleratus, 7, 15. 18, 22, 29 (hibernica), 31, scoticus, 33. 33, 39, 40. Auricomus, 8, 9, 10, 14, 25, officinalis, 11, 18, 28, 27, 30. 28, 32, 36. densiflora, 22. *Papaver somniferum, 33. Nasturtium sylvestre, 9. Rheas, 30, 33. Cardamine flexuosa, 9. 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Cochlearia danica, 2, 22, 27. greenlandica, 27. anglican, 9.22. 31. *Hesperis matronalis, 8, 36. Sisymbrium Thalianum, 19. Alliaria, 25. *Krysimum cheiranthoides, 8. {Brassica Rapa (Briggsii), 28. nigra, {24. alba, 7, 29, 30, 38. {Diplotaxis muralis, *2. Senebiera Coronopus, 28. *Lepidium Draba, 8, 21, 27. Teesdalia nudicaulis, 2, 38. Crambe maritima, 16. Cakile maritima, 27, 28. Reseda Luteola, 29. Viola palustris, 8, 19. odorata, +16, 382. Reichenbachiana, 8. canina, 8. tricolor, 9. arvensis, 34, 35. Polygala vulgaris, 8, 29, 32. serpyllacea, 19. *Saponaria officinalis, 19. Silene Cucubalus, 29. acaulis, 27. tLychnis vespertina, 23. diurna, 8. t Githago, 8, 30, 33. Cerastium tetrandrum, 7, 14, 238. arvense, 2. Stellaria Holostea, 27. palustris, 8, 38. *Arenaria tenuifolia, 9. trinervia, 8, 32. Spergularia rubra, 1. rupestris, 28. Montia fontana, 8, 9, 22, 23. ¥*Hypericum hircinum, 7. Hypericum dubium, 30. humifusum, 23, 28. elodes, 22, 32. tAltheea officinalis, 8. Malva moschata, 9. Linum angustifolium, 8. Geranium pyrenaicum, 8. columbinum, 22, 38. lucidum, $38. Erodium cicutarium, 7. Rhamnus catharticus, 8. Frangula, 25. Ulex Galli 27: Ononis repens, 10, 18. Trigorella ornithopodioides, o8. ®Medicago maculata, 38. tMelilotus officinalis, 19. Trifolium medium, 8. striatum, 38. * hybridum, 29. * agranium, 21, 22, 39. filiforme, 31, 38. Anthyllis Vulneraria, 32. Lotus uliginosus, 19, 28. Vicia hirsuta, 30, 36. angustifolia, 9, 28. Lathyrus palustris, 18. macrorrhizus, 29. *Prunus insititia, 30. + Cerasus, 9. Padus, 30. Rubus suberectus, 1. plicatus, 1, 2, 8, 11, 21, 30, 39. nitidus, 1 (opacus). affinis, 1 (Briggsianus). cariensis, 2, 27. rhamnifolius, 8, 9, 27. pulcherrimus, 1, 2, 3, 8, 9, , 30. - Prarcer—Irish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 37 Rubus villicaulis, 1 (Selmeri and rhombifolius), 5, 8, 36 (all Selmeri). argentatus, | (robustus), 2, 38, 8, 38. silvaticus, 9. myrice (hesperius), 8, 88. macrophyllus, 8 (Schlech- tendalii). Questieri, 3, 8. micans, 1, 2, 8, 11, 37, 38, 59. hirtifolius, 8 (danicus). TRIOUS 15 221,09:. pyramidalis, 1, 2, 9, 10, 30. leucostachys, 10, 17, 36. Letti, 37, 38. criniger, 9. cinerosus, 38. mucronatus, 1, 27. Gelertii, 37, 39. anglosaxonicus, | (raduloides), 2, 8, 38 (vestitiformis). infestus, 8. Borreri, 11, 38. dunensis, 27, 37, 38. radula, 8 (anglicanus). oigocladus, 9, 37 (New- bouldi). regillus, 1, 2. podophyllus, 2, 9. Babingtonii, 1. mutabilis, 2, 5, 38. Bloxamii, 37. fuscus, 2. scaber, 8, 14. longithyrsiger (botryeros), 5, 33. Keehleri (dasyphyllus), 11, 13, 29, 36. rosaceus, 27 (hystrix). Rubus serpens, 2, 9. dumetorum, 9, 17. corylifolius, 2 (sublustris), 7, 27 (both cyclophyllus), 30. ceesius, 8, 27. Potentilla procumbens, 1, 2, 9, 22, 29. Agrimonia odorata, 21. Rosa spinosissima, 30. involuta, 8. hibernica, 8. mollis, 17, 238. obtusifolia, 8 (frondosa). glauca, 3 (subcristata). arvensis, 30, 36. Saxifraga stellaris, 33. aizoides, 33. tridactylites, 31. sranulata, 19. decipiens, 27. *Sempervivum tectorum, 19, 27, 98, 33. Sedum Rhodiola, 33. + Telephium, 30, 31. * album, 9, 21, 28. * yeflexum, 33. Myriophyllum verticillatum, 9. spicatum, 7, 9, 32. Callitriche vernalis, 238. stagnalis, 8, 9, 23. hamulata, 10. obtusangula, 1, 8, 21. autumnalis, 22, 30. Peplis Portula, 8, 38. Epilobium angustifolium, 27, 28, 33. Eryngium maritimum, 27. tSmyrnium Olusatrum, 29, 50. Cicuta virosa, 28. *Petroselinum sativum, 9. *Carum Carui. 8. 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Sium latifolium, 32. angustifolium, 27. Pimpinella Saxifraga, 32. Cherophyllum temulum, 33. Scandix Pecten-Veneris, 23, 29, Oo. Anthriscus vulgaris, 8. {Feeniculum officinale, 19. Crithmum maritimum, 28, 39. (Enanthe fistulosa, 30, 33. Phellandrium, 2. AMthusa Cynapium, 28, 32. Caucalis nodosa, 22. *Sambucus Ebulus, 23. Galium boreale, 8. ieeerectum,? 15°2, 8; 7383: t Mollugo, {2, 8, 38. uliginosum, 21. Asperula odorata, 27. Valerianella olitoria, 23, 30, o2, * carinata, 2, 38. Auricula, 30, 38. Dipsacus sylvestris, $33. Scabiosa arvensis, 29. Solidago Virgaurea, 22, 32. Filago germanica, 19, 28. Gnaphalium uliginosum, 18, 19, 23. sylvaticum, 29. *Inula Helenium, 8. Bidens tripartita, 7, 22, 23. tAnthemis Cotula, 3, 28, 30. *Matricaria discoidea, 4, 5, 8, 9, 20, 28, 29, 33. occidentalis, 2,-8, 21, 22, 28: *Tanacetum vulgare, 10, 27, 28, 29, 30, 82. Artemisia maritima, 388. *Petasites fragrans, 2,17, 33. Senecio sylvaticus, 25, 32. Arctium majus, 19. minus, 7, 30, 32. Newbouldii, 8, 21, 24, 27, 34, 37, 39. Carduus pycnocephalus, 30. *“Silybum Marianum, 22, 32. *Centaurea Cyanus, 19, 30. *Cichorium Intybus, 23, 28, 32. }Picris echioides, 9. }Crepis taraxacifolia, 15. = ~biennis, 2,21. Hieracium Schmidtii, 4. argenteum, 1. Sommerfeltii, 38. orimeles, 1, 2. hypocheroides, 27. pachyphyllum, 38, 39. crebridens, 9. rivale, 38. murorum, 8, 21. vulgatum,- 10. Orarium, 27, 39. sclaphilum, 21. Seullyi, i. stictophyllum, 35. sparsifolium, 1, 2. umbellatum, 12. tLactuca muralis, 18. Leontodon hirtus, 32, 36. hispidus, 9. Tragopogon pratensis, 9, 37. * porrifolius, 5, 8, 38, 39. Lobelia Dortmanna, 33. Jasione montana, 22, 30. *Campanula rapunculoides, 27. 1 Dr. Scully believes this plant to be native in South and North Kerry, and West Cork (J... xiii. 78). PravcER—Lrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 39 Vaccinium Oxycoceus, 8, 21, Orobanche rubra, 28. 30, 33. Heder, 23, 24. Arctostaphylos Uva-ursi, 17. * minor, 8. Andromeda Polifolia, 32. Lathreea eis 19, 32. Erica cinerea, 23. Utricularia vulgaris, 21. Pyrola media, 27, 33. Pinguicula vulgaris, 6. minor, 33. erandiflora, 9. secunda, 33. lusitanica, 23, 33. Hypopithys multiflora, 25, 33. } Verbena officinalis, 23. Statice occidentalis, 38. +Mentha piperita, 32 Primula officinalis, 6, 32, 36. t rotundifolia, 8, 9. *Lysimachia Nummularia, 21. sativa, 9, 23, 35 nemorum, 22. Lycopus europeeus, 28. Centunculus minimus, 2. Origanum vulgare, 32, 33. Samolus Valerandi, 7. Thymus Serpyllum, 23. Chlora perfoliata, 28. Scutellaria galericulata, 8, 10. tSymphytum officinale, 16. Stachys arvensis, 8, 22. *Anchusa sempervirens, 23. Galeopsis versicolor,.9, 24, 30. Myosotis repens, 8. Lamium amplexicaule, 8, 11. collina, 8. intermedium, 6, 22 versicolor, 14, 23. Lamium hybridum, 27. Lithospermum iiuinade? 10,30. {Ballota nigra, 8, 32. arvense, 19. Teucrium Scordium, 8. Convolvulus arvensis, 18, 27, 29. Scorodonia, 22, 23. tCuscuta Trifolii, *1, 3. *Plantago media, 8, 38. Solanum Dulcamara, 23, 27, 30. Scleranthus annuus, 22, 36. = nigrum, 8. Chenopodium rubrum, 28, 38. Hyoscyamus niger, 27. * Bonus-Henricus, 30, 32, 33. Verbascum Thapsus, 16, {28, Beta maritima, 27. {30, [33. Atriplex littoralis, 5. tLinaria vulgaris, +28. hastata, 1, 2, 27. Scrophularia aquatica, 33. farinosa, 12. *Mimulus guttatus, 19, 28. Polygonum Raii, 27. Veronica hederefolia, 8, 27, 28, Hydropiper, 19. 32. lapathifolium, 12. agrestis, 22, 28. minus, 22. polita, 23, 32. mite, 8. montana, 8, 32. * Bistorta, 29. scutellata, 22. Euphorbia exigua, 32 * peregrina, 33. Ulmus montana, 28, 29, 33. Euphrasia Salisburgensis, 28,33. Parietaria officinalis, 29. 40) Betula verrucosa, 8, 9. Salix triandra, {8. pentandra, *2, 8, *21. fragilis, 8, 9, 28, 30. repens, 29, 30. purpurea, 9. Populus tremula, 25. Empetrum nigrum, 25, 28. Ceratophyllum demersum, 27. Juniperus nana, 8, 39. Malaxis paludosa, 34. Neottia Nidus-avis, 10, 15. Spiranthes Romanzoffiana, 39. Epipactis latifolia, 14, 29. ° Orchis pyramidalis, 30, 36. Morio, 9, 28. mascula, 22. incarnata, 9. latifolia, 1, 2, 3. Ophrys apifera, 2. Habenaria viridis, 37. bifolia, 13. chloroleuca, 8. *Tris feetidissima, 27. Sisyrinchium angustifolium, 10, 28, 33. {Leucojum estivum, 8, 9, 36. Allium vineale, 9. ursinum,. 10, 22. Typha angustifolia, 9. Juncus squarrosus, 19. tenuis, 38. glaucus, 11. obtusiflorus, 30, 32, 33. Luzula maxima, 22. vernalis, 9,30. , Sparganium simplex, 29. affine, 9. minimum, 30. Lemna trisulca, 29, 36. gibba, 30. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lemna polyrhiza, 7, 9, 12. Sagittaria sagittifolia, 32. Butomus umbellatus, 33. Potamogeton plantagineus, 2, 20, 32, 38. heterophyllus, 7, 9, 28, 30. nitens, 8, 9. lucens, 19. Zizii, 30. prelongus, 9. obtusifolius, 28. pectinatus, 27. flabellatus, 27, 38. Zannichellia palustris, 19. Eleocharis acicularis, 8. Scirpus pauciflorus, 8. fluitans, 8, 28, 29. Eriophorum latifolium, 38. Rhynchospora fusca, 8. alba, 32. Cladium Mariscus, 8. Carex dioica, 14, 33. teretiuscula, 30, 33. vulpina, 32. muricata, 11. divulsa, 38. curta, 8, 28. Hudsonii, 9, 38. aquatilis, 8 (virescens), 21. limosa, 8, 30. uTigua, 39. pallescens, 8, 21. strigosa, 8, 25, 32. sylvatica, 19. Hornschuchiana, 8, 36. extensa, 28. filiformis, 30. Pseudo-cyperus, 11. paludosa, 28, 33. riparia, 28. Alopecurus pratensis, 33. fF PraEGER—ZLrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 41 Milium effusum, 8, 21. Phleum pratense, 6, 11, 14, 16, 17, 19, 28. Agrostis canina, 17, 19. alba, 14, 25. Trisetum flavescens, 16. Avena pubescens, 380, 32. Catabrosa aquatica, 8, 16. Melica uniflora, 9, 10, 19, 25. Poa nemoralis, 8. compressa, }8, 20. Glyceria plicata, 8, 9, 29, 32, 38. aquatica, 8, [27. festuceeformis, 38. Foucaudi, 8. maritima, 28. Festuca rigida, 29. Myuros, 27, 31. sylvatica, 8. elatior, 32. Bromus asper, 27. erectus, *2, 18. sterilis, 16, 30, 32. * ~ secalinus, 2, 8, 20. racemosus, 1, 2. commutatus, *2. mollis, 24. Brachypodium pinnatum, 3. {Lolium temulentum, $10, 30. , The Irish Naturalist. have appeared elsewhere. Agropyron caninum, 19, 28, 29. repens, 24, 27. pungens, 8. Agropyron acutum, 8, 21. Lepturus filiformis, 8. Adiantum Capillus-Veneris, 17, Cryptogramme crispa, 20. Blechnum Spicant, 23. Asplenium marinum, 8. Cystopteris fragilis, 11. Aspidium aculeatum, 27. Lastrea spinulosa, 88. Polypodium Phegopteris, 28. Ophioglossum vulgatum, 6, 27 33, 36. Botrychium Lunaria, 19, 29, 33. Equisetum maximum, 11, 27, 28. pratense, 55. hyemale, 9,29, 31. trachyodon, 2, 9, 33. variegatum, 8. Lycopodium Selago, 8. inundatum, 27. clavatum, 33. Isoetes lacustris, 30. Pilularia globulifera, 2. Chara aspera desmacantha, 32. polyacantha, 2, 9, 30, 38. hispida, 32. contraria, 8, 32. vulgaris, 32. Tolypella glomerata, 2, 9. Nitella mucronata, 32. flexilis, 30. ] BIBLIOGRAPHY. The bulk of papers and notes on the topographical botany of Ireland, published during the period 1901-1905, has appeared in Indeed, out of some 240 items, only 51 It seems unnecessary to list the mass of material which has appeared in the Journal named, since that Journal is easily accessible to workers. The remaining items, 42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. however, being widely scattered, are brought together in the following list. A few earlier items which escaped entry in the Bibliography in ‘Irish Topographical Botany” have also been included. BIBLIOGRAPHY, 1901-5. (Exclusive of items in The Lrish Naturalist). Anderson, ‘Thomas: [Exhibited variety of Lustrea Filiz-mas from Clonmel at Bot. Soc. Edind., 14 Nov., 1850.] Bot. Gazette, 1.9. 1861. [The Clonmel Bromus racemosus is B. diandrus]. Bot. Gazette, ur. 41. 1851. Anderson, Thomas, and J. Sibbald: [Record of Broiius racemosus, Rosa cinnamonea, and Medicago sativa from near Clonmel.] Lot. Gazette, ut. 11. 1851. Armitage, J/iss Eleonora : Notes of some plants of the County Limerick. Jowrn. Limerick Field Club, 11. part 6, 188-143. 1902. Limerick Rubi. Jowrn. Bot., xu. 81. 1902. Babington, Charles Cardale, M.A., F.L.S., &c.: Irish Furze. Gardener’s Chronicle and Agricultural Gazette, 1845, 12. Memorials, Journal, and botanical Correspondence of Charles Cardale Babington. . . 8vo. Cambridge. 1897. Manual of British Botany. . . 9th ed., edited by Henry and James Groves. 8vo. London. 1904. Baker, Edmond Gilbert, F.L.8. : Some British Violets. Journ. Bot., xxx1x. 9-12, 221-227. 1901. Ball, John, F.R.S., F.L.S. : Notes on some British forms of the Genus Thalictrum. Bot. Gazette, 1. 312. 1849. Balfour, Prof. Isaac Bayley, F.R.S. : Exhibition of Forms of Erica Tetralix from Connemara. Brit. Assoc. Report for 1902, 799. 1903. Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club: Annual Report and Proceedings, (2), Iv. part vii. tov. partiv. 1889-90 to 1904-5. S8vo. Belfast. A Guide to Belfast and the Counties of Down and Antrim. 8yo. Belfast. 1902. pp. 106-128: Flowering Plants and Vascular Cryptogams, by R. Lloyd Praeger. Botanical Exchange Club of the British Isles : Report, 1899 to 1904. Britten, James, K.S.G., F.L.S.: Aylmer Bourke Lambert in Ireland. Journ. Bot., xu. 219. 1905. Burbidge, Frederick William, M.A., F.L.S., and Nathaniel Colgan, M.R.I.A.: A new hybrid Senecio (x S. albescens). Jowrn. Bot., xu. 401-406, tab. 444. 1902. Pratcer—Lrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 43 Colgan, Nathaniel, M.R.I.A.: A Flora of the County Dublin. Svo. Dublin, 1904, See also under Burbidge, Frederick William. Davies, John Henry : The botany of the shores of Lough Neagh. Proc. Belfast Nat. Hist. and Phil. Soc. for 1900-1, 35-42. 1901. Drane, Robert, F.L.S. : Irish Biological Futilities. Trans. Cardiff Naturalists’ Soc., xxxvit. 26-30. (1904) 1905. Druce, George Claridge, M.A., F.L.S. : Note on the Irish Carex rhynchophysa. Jowrn. Linn. Soc. (Bot.), xxxv. 276-279. 1899. Hurst, Cecil P.: On the range of Diotis candidissima Desf. in England and Wales, and in Ireland. Mem. Manchester Lit. & Phil. Soc., xnvr. 1-8, 2 plates. 1902. Johnson, Prof. Thomas, D.Sc., F.L.8S., M.R.I.A., and Miss M. C. Knowles: The Levinge Herbarium. Sci. Proc. R. Dublin Soc., N.S., x. 122-132. 1903. Knowles, Miss Matilda Cullen, see Johnson, Prof. Thomas, and M. C. Knowles. Lambert, Aylmer Bourke : Annotations in Hudson’s Flora Anglica, ed. 11., in Department of Botany, British Museum. (See Journ. Bot., xu. 219. 1905.) Lett, Rev. Canon Henry William, M.A., M.R.I.A.: Glyceria festuceformis in Ireland. Jowrn. Bot., xu. 77-78, 121-122. 1904. Linton, Rev. Edward Francis, M.A., F.L.S. : Erica Stuarti, nov. hybr. Ann. Scott. Nat. Hist., x1. 176-177. 1902. Linton, Rev. William Richardson, M.A., F.L.S. : An Account of the British Hieracia. 8vo. London. 1905. Macfarlane, J. Muirhead, D.Sc., F.R.S.E.: An examination of some Ericas collected by the Scottish Alpine Botanical Club in Connemara during 1890. Trans. & Proc. Bot. Soc. Edinb., xrx. 68-64. plate 1. 1891. Marshall, Rev. Edward Shearburn, M.A., F.L.S.: Irish Topographical Botany. [Review.] Journ. Bot., xxx1x. 316-318,. 1901. On the British forms of Rhinanthus. Journ. Bot., x1. 291-300. 19038. O’Brien, Robert Donough : Notes on some Bulbs from the Alluvial of the Shannon Estuary. Jowrn. Limerick Field Club, ur. no. 9, 42-44. 1905. Oliver, Daniel, junior, LL.D., F.R.S., F.L.S.: Discovery of Naias flexilis in Ireland. Bot. Gazette, u. 278. 1850. Paul, Rev. David, LL.D. : Excursion of the Scottish Alpine Botanical Club to County Kerry in 1901. Trans. & Proc. Bot. Soc. Edinb., xxi. 156-165. 1902. Pethybridge, George Herbert, Pu.D., B.Sc., and Robert Lloyd Praeger : The Vegetation of the District lying south of Dublin. Proc. R.I.A., xxv.,. Sect. B., 124-180. Five Plates. Coloured map. 1905. +4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Petrie, Mrs. Hilda Flinders: Lesser Dodder discovered in Ireland. Nature Notes, x11. 198. 1901. Phillips, Robert Albert : Some notes on the flora of Limerick. Jowrn. Limerick Field Club, mr. no. 9, 32-85. Plate. 1905. Planchon, Jules Emile: Observation sur les Ulex, et description d’une nouvelle espéce de ce genre, commune a la Bretagne et a la region sud-ouest de l’Angleterre. Ann. des Sciences Nat., (3) (Botanique) x1. 202-217, planche 9. 1849. Reprinted in English in Bot. Gazette, 1. 281-290. 1849. Praeger, Robert Lloyd, B.A., B.E., M.R.I.A.: Irish Topographical Botany. Proc. R.I. Acad. (8), vn. Pp. 188 + 410. Hight coloured maps. 1901. The Vegetation of Ireland. Knowledge, xx1v., 281-5. 1901. Plant Colonists. Knowledge, xxv., 16-19. 1902. Notes on Plant Geography. Knowledge, xxv., 49-52. 1902. On types of distribution in the Ivish flora. Proc. R.I. Acad., xx1v., Sect. B., 1-60. 1902. Gleanings in Irish Topographical Botany. Proc. R.I. Acad., xxiv., Sect. B., 61-94. 1902. Geographical distribution of plant-groups in Ireland. Geographical J1., xx1. 50-62. 1908. Geographical Plant-groups in the Irish Flora. Brit. Assoc. Report for 1902, 683-684. 1905. The Composition of the Flora of the North-east of Ireland. Brit. Assoc. Report for 1902, 815-816. 1903. Glyceria festuceformis in Ireland. Jowrn. Bot., xu. 78-80. 1904. New stations for Glyceria festuceformis. Jowrn. Bot., xu. 310-311. 1904. Glyceria festuceeformis. Jowrn. Bot., xu. 352. 1904. Glyceria festuceeformis, Heynh. Journ. Bot., xii. 245. 905. See also under Pethybridge, George Herbert, and Robert Lloyd Praeger. Pugsley, Herbert William, B.A. : The British Capreolate Fumitories. Journ. Bot., xu. 129-1386, 173-181, tab. 436. 1902. Purchas, fev. William Henry : Corrections. Journ. Bot., xxx1. 374-375. 1898. Rendle, Alfred Barton, M.A., D.Sc., F.L.S.: Glyceria festuceformis in Ireland. Jowrn. Bot., x11. 353-356, tab. 455. 1903. Rogers, fev. William Moyle, M.A., F.L.S.: Some North-east Ireland Rubi. Jowrn. Bot., xxx1x. 378-384. 1901. On the distribution of Rubi in Great Britain [and Ireland. Journ. Bot., XL. 150-157. 1902. Rubus Newbouldu, Bab. Journ. Bot., xur. 364-365. 1905. Rouy, Georges: Remarques sur la Floristique européenne, (Aradis ciliata R. Br.) Revue de Bot. Syst., t. 61-64. 1908. PratGER—Lrish Topographical Botany : Supplement. 45 Salmon, Charles Edgar : Notes on Limonium. ty. Jiimonium humile Mill. Journ. Bot., xumt1., 54-59. 1905. Sibbald, J., see Anderson, Thomas, and J. Sibbald. Townsend, Frederick, M.A., F.L.S.: Arabis ciliata R. Br. Journ. Bot., xu1. 278-279. 1908. Waddell, Rev. Cosslett Herbert, B.D. : The Numbering of the Botanical County-Divisions of Ireland. Journ. Bot. xi. 244. 1905. Watson Botanical Exchange Club: Annual Report: Seventeenth (1900-1) to Twenty-first (1904-5). West, William, F.L.S.: Spiranthes Romanzoffianain Antrim. Journ. Bot., xxxrx. 348. 1901 Williams, Frederic Newton, F.L.S.: Prodromus Florae Britannicae. 8vo. Brentford. 1902, &. In progress. Wright, Edward Perceval, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., M.R.I.A.: Euphrasia occidentalis Wettst. in Ireland. A Note. Notes from the Bot. School Trin. Coll. Dublin, no. v1. 237-238. 1905. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT. B. | E at ui Pn A!) eu! - =AG Mig et ‘ “say hot alti 5 ae 44 ¥ Ue ant’ in phones "e san bed ne a a, an oats A a doy le ah cm f i ioe ant Sinqug ah ahallits atta Pi st prin (Mou, jul ne ais WNC AS ae Laoinadi@ deal e Vthah VOM ay by hh ULE SRO be aati wage ‘’ at 8 pa AW aT fin’ t 37m bof ee iy + Muncie ee } i? eet ht ae tue tate % ‘ PratGer—Lrish Topographical Botany ; Supplement. 45 Salmon, Charles Edgar : Notes on Limonium. tv. Limonium humile Mill. Journ. Bot., xut., 54-59. 1905. Sibbald, J., see Anderson, Thomas, and J. Sibbald. Townsend, Frederick, M.A., F.L.S. : Arabis ciliata R. Br. Journ. Bot., xu1. 278-279. 1908. Waddell, Rev. Cosslett Herbert, B.D. : The Numbering of the Botanical County- Divisions of Ireland. Jowrn. Bot., xu. 244. 1905. Watson Botanical Exchange Club: Annual Report: Seventeenth (1900-1) to Twenty-first (1904-5). West, William, F.L.S.: Spiranthes Romanzoffianain Antrim. Jowrn. Bot., xxx1x. 348. 1901 Williams, Frederic Newton, F.L.S.: Prodromus Florae Britannicae. 8vo. Brentford. 1902, &c. In progress. Wright, Edward Perceval, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., M.R.I.A.: Euphrasia occidentalis Wettst. in Ireland. A Note. Notes from the Bot. School Trin. Colt. Dublin, no. v1. 287-238. 1905. R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT, B. | Ly $6nd Iie SIXTEEN YEARS’ OBSERVATIONS ON THE RELATION BETWEEN TEMPERATURE AND RAINFALL AND THE SPREAD OF SCARLATINA, MEASLES, AND TYPHOID FEVER. By R. SYDNEY MARSDEN, DiSe,, M.B., C.M., D.P.H.; FR:S, Hdinb., M.Ri1.A., &e., Medical Officer of Health for Birkenhead. Read Arrit 23. Ordered for publication Aprin 25. Published May 12, 1906. In endeavouring to trace any connexion between meteorological conditions and the spread of any disease, it is obvious that there are only two circumstances likely to have any effect—first, temperature, and secondly, rainfall or humidity ; and with regard to the first, since the temperature curve will always have a maximum in the summer and a minimum in the winter, it seems more important to consider the variations of temperature from the normal condition than the absolute temperature itself. Exceptional circumstances cannot be explained by ordinary phenomena, and the weekly variations of both temperature and rain- fall have therefore been tabulated (from observations taken at the Observatory, Bidston Hill, Birkenhead, in the County of Cheshire), together with the number of cases of scarlatina, measles, and typhoid fever notified to me during the same periods, as Medical Officer of Health for the District. These weekly variations have been set down in tables for the sixteen years 1890 to 1905, inclusive; and thus we have actual data side by side for forming an opinion on this doubtful though important point, as to whether there is any relation between meteorological conditions and the spread of these diseases in epidemic form. The relation between rainfall and ground-water and diphtheria has been carefully studied by several observers; and Dr. Arthur Marspen— Zemperature and Rainfall and Spread of Diseases. 47 Newsholme’ has shown pretty conclusively that ‘‘diphtheria only becomes epidemic in years in which the rainfall is deficient, and the epidemics are on the largest scale when three or more years of deficient rainfall immediately follow each other.” Dr. Gresswell has suggested’ that not only the rainfall of the year, but also that for prior years, has influence on scarlatina; and Dr. Longstaff showed?’ that the increases in the death-rates from scarlatina, erysipelas, puerperal fever, and rheumatism, in England and Wales, occurred in years of deficient rainfall. In the following table I have put down the total amount of rain- fall, the excess of temperature above the normal, and the number of cases of scarlatina, measles, typhoid fever, and diphtheria, occurring in the County Borough of Birkenhead during the years 1890 to 1905, inclusive :— Total nee eon: Nonot Number of cases notified during year. Dobe Mer Mie hoe | ace | Inches. a: in Year. |gcarlatina Measles eae Diphtheria 1 1890 26°820 — 0°3 199 247 1620 182 30 2 1891 31°643 — 0°9 194 180 524 197 28 3 1892 33°032 — 1°5 211 218 1542 150 25 4 1893 24°537 +1°9 181 421 540 221 17 9) 1894 27°912 + 0°8 202 379 1818 194 133 6 1895 26°265 — 0°8 172 430 258 192 142 7 1896 26°633 + 1:2 196 606 2166 149 115 8 1897 28-580 + 0°4 189 630 1141 152 80 9 1898 | 25°719 | +1°3 183 643 589 243 190 10 1899 27°807 | + 0°6 186 205 2461 275 86 1a 1900 32°054 + 0°4 208 203 316 163 48 12 1901 25°192 — 01 190 266 2179 207 75 13 1902 25°566 — 0°9 200 407 1356 327 114 14 1903 34°418 — 0-1 224 658 420 79 101 15 1904 25°175 — 0°2 196 627 2212 1038 97 16 1905 24°011 | —0°1 192 874 979 63 138 Average rainfall for thirty-nine years = 28°613 inches. Average temperature for thirty-nine years = 49°1° F. The population of the Borough had increased from 98,143 at midsummer, 1890, to 115,979 at midsummer, 1905. This must be allowed for to a certain extent in comparing the number of cases of infectious diseases notified. 1 Epidemic Diphtheria. (Swan Sonnenschein & Co., 1900.) * A Contribution to the Natural History of Scarlatina. (Clarendon Press, - 1890.) 3 Studies in Statistics. (Stanford, 1891.) 48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In the tables and curve-diagrams accompanying this paper, I have shown the weekly variations of temperature and rainfall, and the corresponding number of cases of the infectious diseases mentioned, notified for each week, from 1900 to 1905, inclusive.} The results of our inquiry, after a careful examination of the tables and curve-diagrams, are to show— I. As regards Searlatina. That there is a rise in the number of cases after there has been deficient rainfall, and the number again falls after rain. Also, that after a series of dry years, the number of cases increases. This bears out Dr. Cresswell’s observation, and also that of Dr. Longstaff, ‘‘ That the death-rate from scarlatina increases in years of deficient rainfall’ ; as it will naturally follow that, with a large increase in the number of cases occurring, the number of deaths will be likely to rise also. Temperature has apparently little or no influence. Il. Measles. In the case of measles, neither rainfall nor temperature has apparently any influence or anything to do with its spread. Ill. Zyphoid Fever. Contrary to the well-known views of Von Pettenkofer, the fore- going table shows the number of cases occurring in any one year to be quite independent of the fact as to whether it is a dry or a wet year ; but the weekly tables and diagram-curves show that there seems . to be a tendency for the number of cases to fall after rain, and to rise in the dry weather. The number of typhoid cases dealt with in these tables is, however, too small to generalize on. It is evident, therefore, that atmospherce temperatures have no effect on the spread of these diseases. I have stated above that scarlatina and diphtheria show a marked resemblance to each other in their method of spreading. Both increase * The tables and graphic diagrams referred to in this paper are preserved in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, and will be continued and printed in the annual report on the Sanitary Condition of the County Borough of Birkenhead for the year 1906. Marspen— Temperature and Rainfall and Spread of Diseases. 49 after deficient rainfall, and recede after rain; and both spread more actively after a series of dry years. How far does the resemblance between them go? Tf we consider how constantly these two diseases are associated together in the same individual ; and, again, how it not infrequently happens that different persons in the same house, or even the same family, will be attacked simultaneously—the one with scarlatina and the other with diphtheria—does it not suggest the possibility that these two diseases may be simply modifications of the same thing? Or, in other words, may they not be “‘allotropic forms” (to use a chemical term) of the same disease, as charcoal and the diamond are allotropic forms of carbon? I think this may possibly be so. I am indebted to Mr. W. EK. Plummer, m.a., F.z.4.s., Director of the Liverpool Observatory, Bidston Hill, Birkenhead, for the par- ticulars respecting the weekly variations of temperature and rainfall contained in the tables; and to him I tender my best thanks for his courtesy and trouble in the matter. Marspen— Zemperature and Rainfull and Spread of Diseases. 49 after deficient rainfall, and recede after rain ; and both spread more actively after a series of dry years. How far does the resemblance between them go? If we consider how constantly these two diseases are associated together in the same individual ; and, again, how it not infrequently happens that different persons in the same house, or even the same family, will be attacked simultaneously—the one with scarlatina and the other with diphtheria—does it not suggest the possibility that these two diseases may be simply modifications of the same thing? Or, in other words, may they not be ‘‘allotropie forms” (to use a chemical term) of the same disease, as charcoal and the diamond are allotropic forms of carbon? I think this may possibly be so. I am indebted to Mr. W. E. Plummer, m.a., F.r.a.s., Director of the Liverpool Observatory, Bidston Hill, Birkenhead, for the par- ticulars respecting the weekly variations of temperature and rainfall contained in the tables; and to him I tender my best thanks for his courtesy and trouble in the matter. K. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT, B. | F EV: THE COMPOSITION OF A NITROGEN MINERAL WATER AT ST. EDMUNDSBURY, LUCAN. By: W.-E., ADENEY,|D:8¢.,, M1. Ral _A,,, Curator and Examiner in Chemistry in the Royal University, Dublin. Read Jun 25. Ordered tor Publication Junr 27. Published Jury 25, 1906. THE mineral water which forms the subject of this communication rises to within 4 feet from the ground-level in a shallow-built well, which is situate in the demesne of St. Edmundsbury, Lucan, and flows thence in considerable volume into the River Liffey. The water in the well is between 1 and 2 feet deep, and through it large bubbles of gas are to be seen constantly rising from the bottom to the surface, giving it the appearance somewhat of ebullition. The well is marked in the Ordnance maps as the ‘‘ Boiling Well.” It is similarly named in older maps of the eighteenth century. There can be little doubt from its surroundings that the mineral water must formerly have been of some repute. Some of the loose stones at the bottom of the well are covered with iron rust, as also is the mouth of the outlet from the spring to the river below. “ A sample of the gases which are evolved was collected and analyzed. ‘The following results were obtained :— Nitrogen, : . 97-9 per cent. Carbon dioxide, ; sceezal os A sample of water was also collected and analyzed for the purpose of ascertaining whether it was fit to be used as a potable water. The results which were obtained are given in the following table, expressed as parts per 100,000 volumes of the water :— Organic nitrogen, ; ob 0 0LS Nitrogen as ammonia, . : . 0:009 Nitrogen as nitrates, . Mele Nitrogen as nitrites, . 70-6 Chlorine, : : ; : . 44:8 Total solids, . d : . 12820 Aprnry—Composition of a Nitrogen Mineral Water. 51 The gases, which were dissolved in the water, were also deter- mined. They were as follows, expressed in volumes at 0° C. , ‘and 760 mm. bar., per 1000 volumes of the water :-— Carbon dioxide, . : | a 140° 47 Oxygen, . : 0-0 Nitrogen, . , , : 27°13 A portion of the sample of water was aerated, and kept out of contact with the air, with a view of ascertaining whether it contained any fermentative organic substances. After aeration the dissolved gases had the following composition, expressed as before :-— Carbon dioxide, . . ; ooh WD 269 Oxygen, . : 5°74 Nitrogen, . ; ; ; ; 12°44 The remainder of the aerated portion was kept for three months out of contact with the air, and the composition of the dissolved gases was then found to be practically the same. It may be gathered from the very small quantity of organic nitrogen which the sample contained, and from the fact that the organic substances which it did contain were non-fermentative, that the sample contained no polluting matters which would render it unfit for potable purposes. It should be noted that the sample, when collected, was quite clear and colourless, and free from turbidity. Further samples of the evolved gases, and of the water, were subsequently @llected, just previous to heavy rains succeeding a long period of dry weather, and when the autumn season had well advanced. The sample of water was, as. before, quite clear and colourless. It yielded the following results on analysis :— Organic nitrogen, 0008 Nitrogen as ammonia, . ; ; ols Nitrogen as nitrates, ' i> 00 Nitrogen as nitrites, , : , O°@ Chiorine) / .; , . 45°87 Total solids, ; NApe TE 12256 The gases dissolved in the water, expressed as before in volumes per 1000 volumes of the water :— Carbon dioxide, . ' . 188°88 Oxygen, . ; 0°34 Nitrogen, . , ; 21°18 52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. A portion of this sample, when aerated and kept out of contact with the air for a fortnight, suffered no diminution in the dissolved oxygen. The foregoing two sets of analyses, when compared, show that the two samples differed but slightly in composition, although they were collected at different seasons of the year. The water holds in solution an abnormally large volume of nitrogen, fully twice that found at ordinary atmospheric pressures and temperatures. It is probable that the excess of nitrogen was derived from the fermentative decomposition of nitrates ; 1:8 parts nitric nitrogen per 100,000 parts of the water would, on decomposition, yield 14 ce. Nitrogen at 0° C., and 760 mm. bar. If wholly derived from the air, the water must have been subjected to considerable pressure, at least that of two atmospheres. The spring evidently rises from a consider- able depth below the surface of the ground, otherwise the water would not retain so much nitrogen in solution. The tact that after several days of strong frost, and at a time when the temperature of the air was 32° Fahr., that of the water, as it rose to the surface of the well, was 60°5° Fahr., shows that the water is unaffected by surface conditions. A large volume of the water was collected on the 24th of November, 1904, and a careful quantitative analysis was made of its saline constituents. The results are given in the subjoined table :-— Constituents, expressed as grains per gallon— Calcium bicarbonate, . , me op 24 Ferrous bicarbonate, —. ’ ; ‘ 0:32 Magnesium sulphate, . : ; 3°24 Magnesium chloride, . . : 9°38 Sodium chloride, . . . 41°24 Potassium chloride, , 0°15 Lithium chloride, ; . trace Barium sulphate, . ; . trace Alumina, . : ; ; 0-11 Silica, . | LP ON SRP es ee ees 90°21 It appears from the foregoing results that the water is a mild saline water, and should, I think, prove of value in therapeutic action. This is a question, however, which more properly belongs to the domain of medicine. VA NOTE ON THE ACTION OF EMULSINE ON B-GLYCOSIDES. By HUGH RYAN, D.8c., F.R.U.1., anp GEORGE EBRILL, B.A., Catholic University School of Medicine, Dublin. Read Junr 25. Ordered for Publication Junz 27. Published Juny 25, 1906. In a previous communication’ we have described the syntheses of some glycosides derived from arabinose by the action of phenols and naphthol. Owing to lack of material at the time, we were unable to determine the behaviour of enzymes towards these substances. The method described by us for the preparation of the arabinosides was similar to that previously used for the syntheses of the glucosides of the three cresols, 8-naphthol and carvacrol, and of the galactoside of a-naphthol.* In the latter experiments the glycosides produced were easily hydrolysed by emulsine, and were, therefore, assigned to the B-series. The syntheses of the pentosides being in every respect analogous to those of the 8-hexosides, we feel justified in regarding the former as 8-compounds, and are supported in this view by the behaviour of a- and B-acetochlorohexoses towards alkaline solutions. In the absence of alkali, an a-acetochlorohexose yields an a-hexoside, and a B-compound gives a B-hexoside; but, in the presence of alkali, both substances yield a B-hexoside. Even if our aceto-chloro-arabinose had been an a-derivative, it should, under the conditions of the experiments, have yielded B-glycosides. Since members of the #-series are characterised by the ease with which emulsine hydrolyses them, and the only known synthetical glycosides obtained from pentoses and phenols are those got by us, we deemed it essential for the completion of our work to see if emulsine is inactive towards phenolic pentosides. Emil Fischer has already shown that emulsine is inactive towards alcoholic pentosides. For our purpose, tubes containing aqueous solutions of 1 Proc. Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxiv., Sec. B., Partiv., p. 379. 2 Ryan, Jour. Chem. Soc., 1899, p. 1054; Ryan and Mills, Jour. Chem. Soc., 1901, p. 704. R-1.A, PROC,, VOL. XXVI.; SEC. B.' G 54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 8-orthocresyl-arabinoside, -carvacryl-arabinoside, -8-naphthyl- arabinoside, and f-phenyl-glucoside, to which emulsine had been added, were kept at a constant temperature of 45° C. for seventy-two hours. The phenyl-glucoside was almost completely converted into phenol and glucose ; but, in the case of the arabinosides, although faint odours of carvacrol and cresol could be observed, there was no indication of the presence of even a minute trace of arabinose. In the following Table we include, for purpose of comparison, all the known synthetical glycosides of the phenols :— Hydrolysed NAME. by Synthesised by Emulsine ? | & | g.g-Naphthyl-arabinoside, ee Ryan and Ebrill. < E B-Orthocresyl-arabinoside, : No. Rya™ and Ebrill. B B-Carvacryl-arabinoside, . : No. Ryan and Ebrill. B-Phenyl-glucoside, . ; : Yes. Michael. Tetracetyl-8-phenyl-glucoside, . a Michael. Guaicyl-glucoside, . : Yes. Michael. Eugenyl-glucoside, . Yes. Michael. Helicine, . : : ; : Yes. | Michael. Methyl-arbutine, ; : Yes. Michael. B-a-Naphthyl-glucoside, . : Yes. Drouin. | B-Thymol-glucoside, , : Yes. Drouin. % B-Orthocresyl-glucoside, . $ Yes. Ryan. : _ Tetracetyl-B-ortocresyl-glucoside,, No. Ryan. | | B-Metacresyl-glucoside, . Yes. Ryan and Mills. | i | Tetracetyl, . : ; a Ryan. rr | B-Para-cresyl-glucoside, . ; Yes. Ryan. | Tetracetyl- ds : : No. Ryan. B-B-Naphthyl-glucoside, . : Yes. Ryan. Tetracetyl- J ; : No. Ryan. B-Carvacryl-glucoside, . Yes. Ryan. B-a-Naphthyl-galactoside, Yes. | Ryan and Mills. B-Phenyl-galactoside, : 3 Yes. Fischer and Armstrong. Tetracetyl- , ; = Fischer and Armstrong. B-Phenyl-Maltoside, ’ Yes. Fischer and Armstrong. Heptacetyl- _,, : : aa — Cc. DopE- COSIDES ~ c Ryan—Wote on the Action of Emutsine on [3-Glycosides. 55 Owing to the sparing solubility of the acetyl derivatives of the hexosides in water, the reactions were also tried in dilute alcohol (80 c.c. water + 20 c.c. absolute alcohol); but the glycosides remained unaffected by emulsine. Under the same conditions this enzyme easily hydrolysed amygdaline. If we examine the above results, we sliall see that the activity of emulsine towards a glycoside depends not only on the configuration of the molecule, as Emil Fischer has pointed out, but also on the nature of the groups. Thus the replacement of four hydrogen atoms in £-B-naphthyl-glucoside on | Hon | CH.6n—¢—¢—0_C_—c' i H H OHH ene) by four acetyl radicals —-0O Rg A _ OAc | H OAc| CH20Ac—C—C—C—C—CH converts a glycoside capable of hydrolysis by emulsine into one which cannot be so hydrolysed. The conversion of the natural glucoside, salicine, into its benzoyl derivative, populine, has a similar effect. Again, it is obvious that the emulsine test does not hold for all f-glycosides. It holds only for derivatives of fermentable sugars, such as glucose, galactose, and maltose, and does not hold for B-glycosides of non-fermentable sugars, such as arabinose. Ryan—WNote on the Action of Emulsine on [3-Glycosides. 55 Owing to the sparing solubility of the acetyl derivatives of the hexosides in water, the reactions were also tried in dilute alcohol (80 c.c. water + 20 c.c. absolute alcohol); but the glycosides remained unaffected by emulsine. Under the same conditions this enzyme easily hydrolysed amygdaline. If we examine the above results, we shall see that the activity of emulsine towards a glycoside depends not only on the configuration of the molecule, as Emil Fischer has pointed out, but also on the nature of the groups. Thus the replacement of four hydrogen atoms in §8-B-naphthyl-glucoside roa on | OH H OH CH.0H- 0-060 —C- Ht H H OHH H,Ci9p—O by four acetyl radicals 0 =) OAe H OAc CH20Ac—C—C—C—C—CH H HOAcH | H7C1p—O converts a glycoside capable of hydrolysis by emulsine into one which cannot be so hydrolysed. The conversion of the natural glucoside, salicine, into its benzoyl derivative, populine, has a similar effect. Again, it is obvious that the emulsine test does not hold for all B-glycosides. It holds only for derivatives of fermentable sugars, such as glucose, galactose, and maltose, and does not hold for f-glycosides of non-fermentable sugars, such as arabinose. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. B. H VI. ON CONTACT-PHENOMENA AT THE JUNCTION OF LIAS AND DOLERITE AT PORTRUSH. By GRENVILLE A. J. COLE, M.R.I.A., F.G.S., Professor of Geology in the Royai College of Science for Ireland. (Prats IT.) Read Novemprr 12. Ordered for Publication NovemBer 14. Published DecEMBER 20, 1906. Tue invasion of the fossiliferous Liassic shales at Portrush, in the County of Antrim, by a basaltic magma of early Cainozoic age, has given rise to features which are famous in the history of geology. Little need now be written on the general physical characters of the junction; but some details have awaited elucidation, and for these, so far as I am aware, the aid of the microscope has not hitherto been called in. Two circumstances attracted me especially to the Portrush rocks. One was the occurrence, in the collections of the Royal College | of Science for Ireland, of the original mineral specimens described by Oldham and Portlock! some seventy years ago. The second was the discovery by the late Mr. A. V. Jennings,” in 1897, of green soda-pyroxene in a vein associated with the dolerite. During the past five years I have visited the sections at Portrush from time to time, and have gathered the material for microscopic examination which is utilised in the present paper. James Bryce, jun.,*? in a paper which made its mark, but which § remains none too clear in its conclusions, drew attention to the repetition of the two rock-types, the flinty fossiliferous materialff 1Report on the Geology of the County of Londonderry, &c., Board of Ordnance (1843), pp. 99, 150, and 742. * Irish Naturalist, vol. viii. (1899), p. 64. 3“¢ An Account of the celebrated Portrush Rock,’’ Journ. Geol. Soc. Dublin yol. i. (1885), pp. 169 and 178. CotE—Contact-Phenomena at Junction of Lias and Dolerite. 57 and the true basalt, inalternating strata a few inches in thickness, both in the peninsula of Portrush and in the outlying isles, the Skerries. He rightly judged that this interlamination was due to ‘the injection of one of the rocks into theother.” Sir R. Griffith, in an annual address for 1855, which is not published in the Journal of the Geological Society of Dublin, added valuable observations ;! and Portlock? has given a most valuable literary history of the successive researches on the altered Lias of Portrush. The rock is again described in a memoir published by the Geological Survey of Ireland in 1888.° Among the minerals described by Oldham in Portlock’s memoir, is one referred with doubt to bronzite+ ‘The analysis given is admittedly unserviceable, since the flaky mineral was not separated from the rock. The original specimens, which came from the Portrush peninsula, consist of a dark-grey crystalline type of the altered calcareous shale, with red-brown micaceous plates lying at all angles at onesurface. ‘These plates, where they meet on one another, produce the effect of being the bounding planes of solid crystals, just as the mica does in the peridotite known as scyelite.2 A mica- lamprophyre sent me by Mr. J. St. J. Phillips, from a dyke at Orlock, Co. Down, shows a similar structure. Another instance is seen in the biotite which has abundantly arisen in an inclusion, probably of sedimentary origin, gathered by me from the granite of Ballymagreehan Quarry, Castlewellan. My own observations at Portrush have not enabled me to trace the spot whence Portlock’s well developed specimens were obtained; but, from the detection of smaller examples, I have no doubt that the crystalline plates hitherto described as bronzite were found close to a junction with the dolerite. A specimen selected for a thin section shows, indeed, a film of dolerite in contact with the altered shale of which the main mass is composed. In the first place, the flaky mineral is undoubtedly a brown mica. It has the characteristic cleavage and pleochroism, and is practically uniaxial in sections parallel to the cleavage. It arises in certain zones of the altered rock, the larger crystals lying, for instance, at 1 See abstract in Portlock, op. cit., p. 43. * Ibid., pp. 37-44. ’ Explanatory Memoir to sheets 7 and 8, p. 18. * Report on Geol. of Londonderry, &c., p. 742. > Judd, ‘‘ Tertiary and older Peridotites of Scotland.’’ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. xli. (1885), p. 402. a 58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. various angles in one layer; small crystals, which are virtually colour-spots, occurring in the next layer; and a third layer being practically free from mica. These zones coincide, in the specimens in my hands, with the bedding-planes of the shale; but I suspect that examples will be found where the zonal arrangement will be seen to be parallel to the surface of contact with the intrusive mass, whether this runs along or transverse to the bedding-planes. In Portlock’s specimens, it is not clear if the coarse development of the mica occurred in actual contact with a dolerite sheet, since the specimens are free from igneous matter where the large crystals are displayed. But I think it highly probable that a more massive sheet, or the main igneous mass, lay towards this surface, the mineralising agents of Lévy, the ‘‘crystallisers”’ of Doelter,' operating there most freely. For the production of biotite or hornblende, it is now recognised that the presence of some such stimulus is required.’ The brown mica, however, does not represent the first product of metamorphism in the calcareous shale of Portrush. It is well known that the rock has become flinty, and shows the streak of steel when we attempt to scratch it with a knife. This is largely due to the formation of minute grains and prisms of pale yellow- green to yellow-brown pyroxene throughout the ground. Small granules of quartz, apparently also secondary, and sometimes includ- ing spherulites of chlorite, occur here and there; there are also a few nests of zeolites; but the essential mineral is pyroxene, which sometimes replaces a whole zone in closely packed and fairly uniform eranules. The brown mica in consequence includes granular pyroxene in abundance, and has developed, indeed, first as colour-spots in the interstitial material, and then as more defined crystals, with continuous cleavage-planes, but without proper bounding edges. In a specimen collected by myself, the mica, so long as it is minute, looks as if it bad arisen simultaneously with pyroxene eranules of similar size; but this effect is probably deceptive, since all the larger crystals include pyroxene. A black mineral, in feathery aggregates of small rods, with the appearance of magnetite by reflected light, occurs in the zone in which mica is best developed, and also in less degree on either side of it. This suggests rutile; but even in very small prisms it is not translucent. 1 Petrogenesis (1906), pp. 22 and 24. 2 The biotite-calciphyres of Monte Somma are well known. For a small Irish example, see Cole, ‘‘ On the Geology of Slieve Gallion,’’ Sci. Trans. R. Dublin Soc., vol. vi. (1897), p. 224. CoLrr—Contact-Phenomena at Junction of Lias and Dolerite. 59 On scratching with a knife, it remains black and lustrous, and is probably an iron-ore, the occurrence of which is determined by some original difference of composition in this particular layer of the stratified series. A similar opaque mineral occurs in plates and granules in Portlock’s specimens. I am unable to determine the minute colourless constituents which fill in the spaces between the prisms and granules of yellow-brown pyroxene. Some are prismatic, lke small felspars; others are merely granular. This transparent ground is not affected by hot hydrochloric acid, since the irregular edges of broken fragments of the rock retain their forms, even when examined during the attack by an objective magnifying five hundred diameters. I cannot, therefore, verify the presence of wollastonite, which might very reasonably be expected to occur. It is, moreover, a coloured pyroxene that has invaded the shell- fragments of the Liassic sediment, not only in the way of an infilling, but also as a replacement of the shells. Oldham! long ago noticed a belemnite at Portrush, the cavity of which was occupied by augite ; but he regarded this as resulting from an intrusion of the underlying dolerite. We may, at any rate, agree that such mineralisation’is due to the direct influence of the dolerite, and perhaps to the inflow of ‘“‘erystallisers” from it. Aggregates of pale green-brown granular pyroxene, appearing as long bands when the microscopic section is cut transversely to the bedding of the rock, represent in many layers the substance of the well-known fossils of Portrush. This type of alteration, in the fossils and in the ground, is still conspicuous in a specimen of the flinty Lias, taken from the top-bed cf a quarry, where the nearest visible igneous rock lay a metre lower down. Close to the dolerite, the fossils become practically lost. There the micaceous zones also appear. Thus, in the banded specimen particularly studied, and described above in connexion with the ‘“bronzite,” the layer nearest the igneous rock consists of abundant pyroxene in a colourless granular ground. The streaky grouping of the pyroxene, when read in the light of less altered specimens of the rock, indicates the former presence of shells. ‘Then follows a zone in which the opaque feathery mineral appears, and the pyroxene granules are smaller. Then a zone in which these small granules are associated with the opaque mineral and brown mica. This passes gradually into the normal pyroxenic flinty rock, which is grey and In Portlock’s Report on Geology of Londonderry, &c., p. 150. 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. less translucent than the preceding zones, and retains clearer traces of organic remains, the pyroxene occurring as an infilling (compare fig. 1). ‘This sequence is seen within a distance of two centimetres. The whole phenomena of Portrush are, of course, on a small scale when compared with those that occur among the roots of mountains, and on the margins of great laccolites and domes. But they corre- spond interestingly with those so well described by Lacroix,' where fragments of limestone are entombed in basalt near Aubenas, Ardéche. In his figure 8, p. 146, Lacroix shows a zone of augite prisms, embedded in calcite and colourless glass, at the actual contact. The limestone in this case is turned into a very fine-grained mixture of pyroxene and wollastonite, with some isotropic and some opaque particles. Grains of anorthite occur in the isotropic matter. In his figure 9, p. 148, Lacroix shows veins of basalt in the limestone ; vitreous matter is abundant, and the basalt itself, by absorption of Section of altered Liassic shale, small quarry, Portrush. Traces of fossil shells remain, infilled and partly replaced by pyroxene. The paler part of the ground is rich in small plates of brown mica, which occur also in the darker and greyer portion. Minute granules of pyroxene abound throughout. x 15. the limestone, becomes more vitreous. Later on,? he describes the marginal zone of silicates formed by the mingling of andesite and limestone on the surfaces of inclusions in the lava of Santorin. 1 Les Enclaves des roches volcaniques (1893), p. 144, &¢ * Ibid, p. 264. Cotr—Contact-Phenomena at Junction of Lias and Dolerite, 61 Various ‘ Kalksilicathornfelse,’’ produced by contact-metamorph- ism, have been described from time to time;! and an interchange of material with the adjacent igneous rock has been usually accepted to account for the variety of minerals formed. The carbon dioxide seems generally driven off and lost. More appropriate still is a comparison with the Cambrian lime- stones of Skye, described by Harker,’ which have been invaded by Cainozoic gabbro and granite. In one place in the gabbro area, and at another in the granite area, a white bed of minutely granular diopside has replaced a zone of the Cambrian marble. Where chert existed in the latter, as in connexion with sponge-remains, meta- morphic silicates are now specially abundant. The crusts of sponges have been replaced by tremolite, while diopside occurs within them, in a granular aggregate of carbonates in which dolomite is predominant. : aoe 4 a a val 44; NI > ify faa gs i YO A ANY AN at 7) Saye ve Vis yr Nae \\ ww Nhe “3 WN i : hey, A\ HAN : = ren ‘ine oAN Tee ANS ged ae i Ree Pigs2. Section of junction of fluidal olivine-basalt (darker mass) and Liassic shale (lighter mass), small quarry, Portrush, showing the fusion and intermingling that have gone on in places. The light- coloured band often seen along the actuai contact-surface is formed of minute granules of pyroxene, which also abound throughout the altered shale. The basalt contains olivine and rods of felspar, but is very fine-grained, fluidal, and compact. x 15. At Portrush, where the basaltic magma has penetrated along the bedding-planes of the calcareous shales in thin sheets, a centimetre 1 E.g., Fr. Slavik, ‘‘ Ueber einen Granathornfels von Predazzo,’’ Centralblatt fiir Min., &c., 1904, p. 661. * “Tertiary Igneous Rocks of Skye,’’ Mem. Geol. Survey of United Kingdom (1904), pp. 146-7. 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. or so in thickness, considerable interfusion and intermodification of the materials have taken place. The junctions seen in the upper levels of the small quarries on the peninsula frequently suggest an actual melting of the lower portion of the shale. The curved and mammil- lated under-surface becomes in places not well marked off from the basalt ; and microscopic examination shows that the two rocks have ‘‘run’? in one another (fig. 2) The magma that has given us close at hand the well known ophitic dolerite of Portrush has here cooled as a very fine-grained and grey basalt, with porphyritic crystals of olivine and a few clear felspar prisms, insufficient to form a mesh. The ground between these consists of a very delicate felt of felspar, granular pyroxene, and magnetite, with traces of brown mica on an equally minute scale. Prismatic pyroxene develops freely at the actual junction with the altered shale, but seems to belong as much to the igneous rock as to the sedimentary. Then follows the pyrox- enic type of altered Liassic shale. In places the latter has been streaked out, clearly in a viscid state, until it mingles, in a common flow-structure, with its invader. In another example, also collected by myself, the basalt displays a distinct mesh of felspar, with granular augite, passing towards an ophitic structure ; but the microscope reveals in its midst patches of undefined outline, which can be nothing else than partially digested fragments of the calcareous shale. The specimen from which the section was cut shows streaky bands of altered shale, wrapped round by dark olivine-basalt, which is closely commingled with them. Occasionally a granular mineral, with striking pleochroism, its axis-colours ranging from pale green to rich brown-red, is found in the contact-zone of the shale. In one of Portlock’s specimens, this — mineral appears also within the dolerite near the junction; but it was developed before the felspar, while the green pyroxene of the same rock arose later than the felspar. From its mode of occurrence in the altered shale, and the occasional inclusions of colourless material in the centre of its granules, I believe this handsomely pleochroic substance to be andalusite. If this be correct, its presence in the dolerite is likely to be due to partial absorption of the shale. One of the most interesting features suggested by the contact- rocks of Portrush, and by similar instances, is the accumulation of one mineral, in our case pyroxene, to the exclusion of others, in the actual contact-zone within the invaded rock. It is possible that this is due to a selective absorption of certain materials, those that are, under the specval circumstances, more fusible or more miscible with the Cote—Contact-Phenomena at Junction of Lias and Dolerite. 63 invading magma becoming drained out, as it were, into that magma. In view of the small amount of fusion that has taken place in the invaded rock, the local accumulation cannot well be due to a movement of crystallising material through the calcareous shale towards its margin, as has been argued in the case of lava-basins. The possibility of zoning by selective absorption is supported by a contact of granite and garnet-amphibolite at Castleore near Lough Gill. Here a zone consisting wholly of red garnet appears in one place along the junction. The garnet is like that prevalent in the amphibolite ; this latter garnet, moreover, remains in the body of the granite after the other constituents of the complex amphibolite have become absorbed.! Lacroix,” in one of his examples from Ardéche, regards a zone consisting entirely of pyroxene as a marginal moditica- tion of the invading basalt. In the cases from Portrush, such zones, however, appear to belong partly to the calcareous shale. Below the junction with the Lias, the invading olivine-basalt shades downwards into olivine-dolerite. The latter, as has been often noted, is cut by numerous subsequent veins of dolerite. Olivine is by no means so common in these; they are also usually coarser in grain and paler in colour than the main mass. Zeolites have arisen in these veins through alteration of the felspar,’ just as is the case in the still more conspicuous veins at Fair Head. The veins often run horizontally along planes of yielding in the main dolerite ; then they bend sharply up or down, and proceed again along another horizontal plane. These horizontal veins or sheets are at times faulted by still later veins. There is no reason to assign any appreciable difference in age to these igneous inflows; the veins were, however, clearly influenced by planes of weakness, due to shrinkage, in a mass that was practically consolidated. Where they enter the compacter and basaltic layer, they include,fragments of it, just as a granite may include lumps of slate. Though they doubtless represent the upwelling of the last remaining portion of the magma that underlay Portrush, they are subsequent intrusive bodies, and not ‘* segregation-veins ” in the old and, I venture to think, somewhat fanciful acceptance of the term. The vertical veins terminate * Other details of absorption in Castleore are given in Cole, ‘ Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair,’’ Proc. R. Irish Acad., vol. xxly., sect. B (1903), p. 364. ‘ * Les Enclaves des roches volcaniques, p. 148. ary. A. B. Young, ‘An Analcite Diabase and other rocks from Gullane Hill,” Trans. Edin. Geol. Soc., vol. viii. (1903), p. 331. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. B.] ys 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. upwards, so far as I have observed, before reaching the zone of altered sediment, as if this flinty layer was already in existence in its metamorphosed state, and provided a tough obstacle, while the basalt below still shrank, settled, and split open. Sir A. Geikie! has carefully described these veins and those at Fair Head, and has urged that the complete dovetailing of the crystals at their edges in between those of the main dolerite shows that the latter rock was still plastic at the period of the intrusion of the veins. A high temperature seems certainly to have prevailed in the invaded mass, since it is difficult otherwise to account for the coarseness of the crystallisation within the vems. But the renewed growth of crystals in an invaded rock, and the interchange of constituents at high temperatures with those of its invader, may cause an interlocking of crystals to arise between rocks of very different ages.* Sir A. Geikie observed also how the felspar at Portrush 1s collected in the central part of the veins, the dark constituents being gathered on the margins. To this it may be added that the pyroxene and magnetite are distinctly more conspicuous in the lower part of the horizontal ves, though they are also grouped towards the upper surface. Sometimes the augite crystals grow out in the upper part, where they have more play, approximately at right angles to the surface of the sheet; in the ,lower zone they are more closely matted together. The marginal aggregation gives us, as it were, a model, in one small sheet after another, of the Hauptmassiv and Grenzfaciesglieder of Brogger.2 Even in microscopic sections ot veinules a millimetre across, traversing fine-grained basalt, it is possible to trace a gathering of granular pyroxene on the margins, representing the first deposit from the magma against the bounding walls. At this stage, then, the conditions were clearly not such as would produce the ordinary ophitic structure. Such marginal differentiation in veins has of course been noted in other areas. Professor R. B. Young* has thus recently described a similar darkening of the sides of small basic veins at Corby Craigs. The gravitational separation towards the lower surface in the Portrush examples is 1 Ancient Volcanoes of Great Britain, vol. ii., pp. 300 and 303. 2 Of. Cole, ‘‘On a Hillside in Donegal,’’ Science Progress in the Twentieth Century, voli. (1906), pp. 351 and 363. 3 Die Eruptivgesteine des Kristianiagebietes; I. Die Gesteine der Grorudit- Tinguait-Serie (1894), p. 179. 4 Op. cit., Trans. Edin. Geol. Soc., vol. viii., p. 334. Cote— Contact-Phenomena at Junction of Lias and Dolerite. 65 paralleled by the diabase dykes of Electric Peak, described by Iddings.1 This author refers us with justice to Charles Darwin’s* discussion of differentiation in igneous masses through the growth of crystals in a magma of less density. Darwin’s view that crystals would in many cases gather towards the bottom of horizontal flows led him, sixty years ago, to one of those philosophic conclusions that have placed him among the greatest and most far-seeing of geological observers. Finally, in view of Mr. Jennings’s specimen from one of the veins of Portrush, with its fine-grained and coarser zones rich in soda- pyroxene, there is clearly room for further research in this well visited and attractive field. A specimen in the Portlock Collection, probably from Portrush and not from Fair Head, shows a zone of soda-pyroxene and plagioclase, forming a rock of dioritic composition, succeeded by a zone of granular dolerite of finer grain, this being succeeded, along an interlocked edge, by a zone of hornblende- plagioclase rock, such as one generally associates with the epidiorite phase. But the hornblende in this case cannot be derived from the pyroxene of the dolerite that is seen in the adjacent zone. Are these zones due to successive intrusion, or to marginal. differentia- tion, or to contact-alteration ? Moreover, is the somewhat startling epidiorite or aphanite a stranger brought up solid from the underlying schistose series ? The main dolerite of Portrush shows a felspathic facies in places, in which the felspar is andesine, as determined by Mr. T. Crook and myself. There are thus possibilities of modification in this mass also, on the one hand by marginal differentiation, and on the other by absorption of material met with in its passage from below. **<'The eruptive rocks of Electric Peak and Sepulchre Mountain, Yellowstone Park,” Twelfth Ann. Rep. U. S. Geol. Survey, Part i. (1891), pp. 584-5. * Observations on Volcanic Islands (1844), Minerva Edition, pp. 243-5. 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE II. Altered calcareous shale of Liassic age, north shore of peninsula of Portrush. X The invading sheet of dolerite appears in the right-hand part of the bottom of the picture. | (Photographed by R. Wetcu.) : qs N1}10, = b Yd y 4 A "WY . ™ conn ty oes Rat RN Dre! See GS ? F ons wenn “ u aM se ® muds ea en ‘qf Toas: “TAXX “OA “avoy a Tiae sal aley 4 “SSG 4 LAG sd VIT. STUDIES IN TUBERCULOSIS. J.-II. by A. BO METYAM, B.Sc.; M.R.C.V.8., M.B.I.A.- Read January 14. Ordered for Publication January 30. Published Frsruary 11, 1907. I.—Inrection oF BovinEs BY THE AVIAN TUBERCLE BACILLUS. Ir will be remembered that Koch, at the London Congress on Tubercu- losis in 1901, gave as his opinion that the organism of tuberculosis of man was different from that producing tuberculosis in bovines; and he further asserted that the organism found in the lesions of oxen was not pathogenic for man. Since that time much has been done in investigating these statements of Koch; and though it would be rash to say that every tubercle bacillus isolated from lesions of bovines is capable of producing tuberculosis in man, still it would be equally wrong to assert that tubercle bacilli obtained from bovines are in every case innocuous. For years past it has been recognized that bacilli obtained from mammals differ in their morphological and other characteristics from those isolated from birds; and it has been recognized that the avian bacillus is not so pathogenic for mammals as for birds. Further, it is maintained that mammalian tubercle bacilli are not so pathogenic for birds as those of avian origin. As an experimental fact, we may mention that the guinea-pig resists the avian tubercle bacillus, whilst the rabbit responds, and rapidly so. On the other hand, tubercle bacilli of mammalian origin rapidly cause wasting, lesions, and death in the guinea-pig, but not so certainly in the rabbit. The tubercle bacillus of mammalian origin grows slowly upon the ordinary laboratory media. The colonies are warty and rugose, dry and scaly. The scales formed of myriads of organisms are broken down with difficulty. The avian bacillus grows rapidly. The colonies are whitish, fatty in appearance, moist, do not form scales, and the organisms can easily be disassociated. R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVI., SECT. B. | K 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Both organisms agree in their tinctorial characters, and generally in their microscopic appearances. The organism [I have utilized was isolated by me direct from the liver of a turkey, and has been sub-cultured over a period of two years. It grows readily and well upon the usual media, glycerine blood-serum, glycerine agar, and glycerine potato. It also grows in, and on, bouillon containing 5 per cent. glycerine. It has maintained its pathogenic properties constantly, and apparently without attenua- tion. As I was desirous of ascertaining the pathogenicity of the organism I had isolated for bovines, and particularly as I was un- acquainted with any recent experiments made with cultures of the avian bacillus upon bovines, I determined to utilize two cattle which I had in my possession. They were submitted to the usual tuberculin test, with the object of determining their freedom from tuberculosis. There was no reaction, and consequently they were declared free from tuberculosis. The animals were a heifer and a young bull, both of the same age, approaching two years. The virus I employed was a culture in bouillon (glycerinated) of the third generation. The heifer received 5 c.c. of the bouillon into the auricular vein, on September 4, 1906. The infection was first attempted into a vein of the left ear; but, the animal moving when the injection was about to be made, the needle left the vein, and a small quantity of the fluid escaped into the tissues. The injection was then made into a vein of the right ear, the quantity being made up todc.c. A fortnight later a small swelling was noticed at the root of the left ear where the first injection had been attempted; but it remained hard and did not suppurate. On September 25 the animal was noticed to be coughing, and the respirations were slightly increased in frequency. The temperature was 106°F, On succeeding days, until death, the temperature was taken morning and evening. The subject continued to cough. The respirations were hurried, the eyes sank, the animal lost condition, and symptoms of pneumonia supervened. The temperatures recorded are of interest, and I append them :— A.M. P.M. September 26 104:4 104-2 Paap 27 104:6 106-0 hates: 104-0 105°6 as 29 104°0 105°8 a 30 104°8 106°2 Merrram—Studies in Tuberculosis. 69 A.M. P.M. October 1 105°6 106:0 . y) 104:0 106-2 5, 3 104-2 105°6 - 4 104°2 105°8 Fe 5 104-0 104:8 fs 6 104°6 105:0 a fs 104°8 104°6 rr 8 104:0 105°0 9 104°4. Kaiulled. It will be observed that, save on two occasions—on September 26 and October 7—the evening temperature was higher than the morning temperature. Post-mortem Examination.—There was a local lesion where inocu- lation had been first attempted, and smears made from it revealed the tubercle bacilli. Sections showed an enormous proliferation of connective tissue around the vein, obliterating it. Caseation had commenced. Tubercle bacilli in enormous numbers were found in the new tissues. The anterior lobes of both lungs showed diffused broncho-pneumonia ; the lung-tissue being extensively hepatised. The lesion in the right lung was more extensive than that in the left. The lymphatic glands on the thoracic trachea (tracheal or bronchial) and the post-mediastinal lymphatic glands were greatly enlarged, and con- tained tubercle bacilli. The spleen, the liver, and kidneys were normal in appearance to the naked eye. No lesions could be discovered in the mesenteric glands; nor were there any appreciable lesions in the cervical lymphatic glands. Examined microscopically, the lungs revealed acute tuberculous broncho-pneumonia. Numerous tubercles, evidently primary tubercles, developed in the pulmonary capillaries were present, as well as alveolar tubercles which had developed secondarily. The alveoli contained well-developed tubercles, in addition to a certain amount of fibrin, red blood-corpuscles, and isolated leucocytes. The alveolar tubercles contained giant cells, and tubercle bacilli were readily found. Microscopic examination of the spleen, liver, and kidneys, demonstrated the presence of young tubercles, as did also examination of the bronchial and mediastinal lymphatic glands. The results of the post-mortem and microscopic examination are similar to the results obtained from the rabbit after infection by the auricular vein, although in the bovine the lesions in the abdominal viscera are not so pronounced. 70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. At the same time, on September 4, 1906, 10 c.c. of the same culture as used in the previous experiment were administered to the bull. The culture was diluted in two Erlenmeyer flasks of ordinary tap-water (240 c.c.), and given by means of the stomach-pump. This method of administration was employed to obviate the risk of the drench passing into the rumen. The lumen of the tube was flushed out with a further quantity of water. The animal had been previously tested with tuberculin, but did not respond. As the companion animal appeared ill on September 25, the temperature of this animal was also taken; and I append the tempera- tures for purposes of comparison. A.M. P.M. September 25 | — 1042 wk gee 102-2 103-0 ae 27 102°0 102°'8 re 28 102:0 102°8 i Sago 101:4 101°8 silee0 102°0 102°4 October 1 102°6 102°8 Z 2 102-2 102°6 be 3 102°6 102-0 a 4 101°8 102-0 i: 5 102°2 103°6 fs 6 102-6 101.8 p 7 103-0 102-6 . 8 102°8 103-0 9 101.8 — The temperature fluctuated more than in perfect health; but still, save on September 25, it was never as high as any temperature recorded in its companion. I determined to apply the tuberculin test after the lapse of a short time. According to von Behring, the tuber- culin test should not be applied until after three months had elapsed from date of infection. Any test prior to that is said to be useless, because infection has not been established. The test I applied fifty days after injection ; and it shows that von Behring’s statement is incorrect. The tuberculin was injected at 11.30 p.m. on October 24, the temperature at the time of inoculation being 101°8. MerramM—NStudies in Tuberculosis. 71 The records of temperature upon October 25 are as follows :— 8 a.m. : 102°4 9 2.m. ‘ , 102°0 11 a.m. : 103-6 1 p.m. : : 104°8 2.45 p.m. : 106:0 about 15 hours. 4.45 p.m. : 105°6 6.45 p.m. : : 104°8 9 p.m. 3 104:0 11.30 p.m. ; 103-4 October 26—9 a.m. , 101-2 A clear and unmistakable reaction had occurred, and the animal was undoubtedly infected by the single dose of the culture. On December 2 the animal received a second dose of tuberculin—-a double dose—with the object of ascertaining if there was any pre- cocious reaction to an increased dose, such as Vallée maintains. The injection was made at 12 noon, the temperature at the time being 102°2. At1.380it was 103°4; 2.30, 103°6; 3.30, 102°8; 4.30, 103°0; 5.30, 103-2; 6.30, 1028; 7.30, 104-0; 9.0, 1038; 11 p.m., 103-8. Next morning the temperature at 9 a.m. was 103°0. I think that there was an undoubted reaction at the seventh hour, but it was not as early as expected. It is probable that a reaction occurred during the early hours of the morning of December 3, but the temperatures are not recorded. This animal received a further dose of tuberculin on December 18, at midnight, the temperature at time of injection registering 101:2°F. Next day the temperatures were as follows :—9 a.m., 101°8°; 11 a.m., 202-4 5:1 p:m., 102:4;°3 p.m., 102-0; °5 p.m., 102°4; 7 p.m., 102-2; December 20, 10 a.m., 102°0. No reaction. The animal was killed on December 20 at noon. Post-mortem Examination.—The carcass was in fair condition, A small quantity—a few ounces—of fluid escaped from the peritoneal sac on opening the abdomen. The mesenteric lymphatic glands were not enlarged, but the majority showed lesions of tubercle. These lesions were in the cortex of the gland, and varied in size from a pea downwards. They were dry and caseous, but not markedly calcareous. Smears made from the glands and stained for the tubercle bacillus showed a few bacilli, some very short and like diplococci, others apparently degenerating (staining badly, irregular in shape, and in part swollen). v2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The glands near to the bowel-wall appeared to have borne the brunt of the infection. Those further away in the mesentery were apparently free frem lesions. No tuberculous lesion: could be found elsewhere. Inoculation of the caseous material taken from a mesenteric lymphatic gland into a rabbit remained without effect. The rabbit did not develop even a local lesion. The inference, therefore, is that the lesion was innocuous: that the animal had recovered from the infection. The case is of great interest, because—/first, a single dose of virus was able to infect ; second, infection was readily revealed at the fiftieth day by tuberculin ; ¢hird, after the lesion had become sterile, tuberculin gave no reaction, and this again emphasized the value of tuberculin as a diagnostic reagent; fourth, it supports the contention that animals recover from infection by virus of low potency. It will be interesting to learn if, as is maintained by Calmette and Guerin, immunity from tuberculosis may be brought about by the use of doses of virus of low virulency given by the alimentary tract. IJ.— Nore on THE PRESENCE oF TUBERCLES IN THE LACTEALS OF THE VILLI oF THE INTESTINE IN TUBERCULOUS INFECTION. Infection in tuberculosis, probably in the great majority of cases, is infection by the alimentary tract. This opinion is being forced upon investigators who have paid particular attention to experimental tuberculosis induced by feeding with contaminated or infective materials. In some cases the virus may pass through the mucous membrane of the intestine without producing a visible lesion; at other times necrosis and ulceration of the intestine are established. Probably the explanation of the different results obtaimed is to be found in the amount and degree of virulence of the infective agent employed. In cases where there are macroscopic lesions there 18 no difficulty in tracing the course of the virus in the intestinal wall, particularly to the mesenteric lymphatic glands situated in the mesentery. In other cases the blood capillaries may take up the virus, and lesions develop in consequence in the liver, the organ where the virus is first arrested. The point to be ascertained in both forms of infection is how do the bacilli pass through the intestinal mucous membrane. The tubercle bacilli are non-motile and are incapable per se of passing through the epithelial covering of the a Merram—Studies in Tuberculosis. 73 mucous membrane. They must be conveyed through by some element capable of passing through the epithelium into the lymphatic or blood-vessels. Now, it is a fact that lymphocytes or other forms of leucocytes are frequently passing to and fro through the epithelium into the lacteals placed in the villi of the mucous membrane of the small intestine, or into the lymphoid tissue which forms so large a portion of the structure of the mucous membrane of both small and large intestines. That tubercle bacilli do pass into the lacteals soon after an infective repast is known. Nicolas and Decos found the fluid in the lacteals contained sufficient tubercle bacilli, three hours after an infective repast, to infect a guinea-pig. Ravenal found the chyle of a dog that had fed on tuberculous material infective four hours after the meal. The tubercle bacilli in both these cases probably gained access to the lacteals through the agency of cells that had phagocyted them. Ifthis is the case, then, doubtless, lesions should be found in the lacteals themselves; tubercles should develop in these lymphatic vesseis as elsewhere. I have been fortunate in finding such tubercles. The animal was a rabbit that I fed upon material from a tuberculous mammary gland of a cow. I killed the animal thirty-eight days later. There were extensive lesions of the intestine and especially close to the ileo- coecal valve, where the mucous membrane was necrotic and ulcerating. Sections of the wall of the gut showed considerable destruction of mucous membrane ; but on the edge of the lesion, where the villi were still intact with the epithelium 7 situ, I found tubercles present in the lacteals of the villi. The endothelial lining of the lacteal could be discovered without difficulty. The tubercle itself is composed of epithelioid cells, with some few lymphocytes placed especially at the margin of the tubercle. In one section a giant cell was present. All the characteristic elements of the tubercle are present, epithelioid cells, giant cells, and lymphocytes. The tubercle is precisely of the samg character as that developing in, for instance, the pulmonary capillaries or along the course of the lymph in the peri-bronchial or peri-vascular lymphatics of the lungs. a iwenees Jit: atin stfut 1 Tatil = Mrrram—Studies in Tuberculosis. ta mucous membrane. They must be conveyed through by some element capable of passing through the epithelium into the lymphatic or blood-vessels. Now, it is a fact that lymphocytes or other forms of leucocytes are frequently passing to and fro through the epithelium into the lacteals placed in the villi of the mucous membrane of the small intestine, or into the lymphoid tissue which forms so large a portion of the structure of the mucous membrane of both small and large intestines. That tubercle bacilli do pass into the lacteals soon after an infective repast is known. Nicolas and Decos found the fluid in the lacteals contained sufficient tubercle bacilli, three hours after an infective repast, to infect a guinea-pig. Ravenal found the chyle of a dog that had fed on tuberculous material infective four hours after the meal. The tubercle bacilli in both these cases probably gained access to the lacteals through the agency of cells that had phagocyted them. Ifthis is the case, then, doubtless, lesions should be found in the lacteals themselves; tubercles should develop in these lymphatic vessels as elsewhere. I have been fortunate in finding such tubercles. The animal was a rabbit that I fed upon material from a tuberculous mammary gland of a cow. I killed the animal thirty-eight days later. There were extensive lesions of the intestine and especially close to the ileo- ceecal valve, where the mucous membrane was necrotic and ulcerating. Sections of the wall of the gut showed considerable destruction of mucous membrane ; but on the edge of the lesion, where the villi were still intact with the epithelium 7 situ, I found tubercles present in the lacteals of the villi. The endothelial lining of the lacteal could be discovered without difficulty. The tubercle itself is composed of epithelioid cells, with some few lymphocytes placed especially at the margin of the tubercle. In one section a giant cell was present. All the characteristic elements of the tubercle are present, epithelioid cells, giant cells, and lymphocytes. The tubercle is precisely of the same character as that developing in, for instance, the pulmonary capillaries or along the course of the lymph in the peri-bronchial or peri-vascular lymphatics of the lungs. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. B. L [ween Val: THE RIVER SHANNON: ITS PRESENT COURSE AND GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. By J. R. KILROE, H. M. Geological Survey. [Puates ITI.-VI.] Read JaNuARY 28. Ordered for publication Frpruary 13. Published Marcu 29, 1907. Tue conditions of the Shannon basin in the last section of the river’s course—from Killaloe to the estuary—came under consideration during the recent examination by H. M. Geological Survey of the Limerick area, in 1904; and some references to the drainage were made in the Explanatory Memoir accompanying the published one-inch geological map, recently issued. The narrow limits of the map did not afford justification for a full treatment of the interesting questions involved in the history of the river; and it is here proposed to set forth, in some detail, the facts bearing upon those questions in their geological, physiographic, and economic relations. In 1862, Professor Jukes, m.a., F.R.S., published, in the Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, an account of the formation of some of the river-valleys in the south of Ireland, in which reference is made to the Shannon basin and those adjoining it. The author pointed out that the Shannon could not have excavated the ravine at Killaloe after the limestone ground north of Sheve Bernagh and Sleve Arra had reached its present relatively low level. He argued that the Shannon, Barrow, Nore, and Suir must have begun to flow upon a surface high above the present basins of those rivers; that the hypothetical surface was an uplifted plain of marine denudation; and that the rivers maintained their courses while the general surface was lowered by subaérial waste and river-erosion. Different kinds of rock became exposed, which occasioned differential lowering ; ridges were thus formed, and, while assuming growing importance, were trenched by the rivers. i KitroE—Zhe Shannon: its Course and Geological History. 75 Professor Hull, m.a., 11.D., F.R.s., adopted this hypothesis, and points out, in his ‘‘ Physical Geology of Ireland,’”! that the valleys through which the Moy, Owenwee, Erne, and other rivers flow outward from the central plain, may be similarly accounted for. Some interesting items of information are to be gleaned from the Parliamentary Papers on the subject of the Shannon Navigation. The minutes of evidence by Col. John Fox Burgoyne (vol. xvii, 1834, p- 4) deal with the regimen of the river from Lough Allen to Limerick, and set forth the facilities for commercial traffic along the three sections, viz.: The Upper Shannon, comprising the stretch from Lough Allen to Lough Ree; the Middle Shannon, from Lough Ree to Lough Derg; and the Lower Shannon, from Killaloe to Limerick. Still more interesting information is afforded by the Admiralty Charts, which set forth the soundings of the expansions of the Shannon in considerable detail. Facilities were in existence prior to 1834 for passing the shallows at Athlone and Killaloe by means of canals and locks; powers for- merly possessed by the Board of Inland Navigation had already been transferred to the Board of Works (Ireland), which is in possession of levels of the river-bed at several points; and these data have been kindly placed at my disposal by the officers of the Board of Works, without which any scientific discussion of the physiography would necessarily be incomplete. The Shannon takes its rise in the townland of Derrylahan, in Cavan—issuing from a deep, roundish hole or pond, which is the outlet of an underground stream. The lakelet is locally known as Legnashinna, 345 feet above datum, upon a limestone col, which forms the waterparting between the basins of the Shannon and the Erne.” The limestone is very cavernous, traversed by several under- ground streams; and the water which issues from Legnashinna has been traced to another lakelet, about 14 mile north-eastward, Lough Garvah (512 feet above datum), which forms a natural reservoir for streams visible and concealed. Tracing these rills still higher, the actual watershed is reached, which, in this locality, is 600 fect above datum. 1 Sixth edition, 1894, p. 363. * According to Joyce (‘ Irish Names of Places,’’ pp. 75, 272, third ed., 1871), Shannon was called Senos on Mercator’s edition of Ptclemy’s Map, 1605. “Legnashinna’ may be a later Irish form of ‘Shannon,’ joined with Slog’ i* a hollow.’ Shannon, near Lifford in Donegal, was probably Shandon, after ‘ Sean Dun,’ ‘Old fort.’ L2 76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. If a zigzag line be drawn along the course of the river southward from the watershed line, omitting the smaller curvatures (see map), the distance to Loop Head and Kerry Head at the Shannon’s mouth is 189 miles, or about 175 miles from its source to Kilcredaun Point at Carrigaholt. The drainage-area of the river and its tributaries is 6400 square miles, or about one-fifth of the area of Ireland. The water- shed line bounding the basin is indicated on the map, as are also those of the principal adjoining drainage-areas; and tho heights of the trigonometrical points through which, or near to which, the watershed passes, as set forth on the Ordnance Map, are also given. The heights on the Ordnance Map, when the line traverses low ground, do not usually give the lowest—though they are nearly the lowest—points separating the Shannon basin from the basins adjoining it, for the points selected for indication of heights in the process of levelling, were some salient features of the ground, usually drift hillocks, in the central plain. The approximately lowest points upon the watershed, as thus shown on the accompanying map, and in tabulated form, are— WATERSHED LEVELS. Shannon from Woodford River (branch of Erne), 202 feet. E 4; dirne; : ; : : 489 _,, ip 9 Boyne, : ‘ o12 5, ip >) ibarrow, -- ; : ‘ -- 2d l s 35) JNore, : : ; : o74_s,, ms jee : : , : ; 444 ,, m , Blackwater, . : 2 : O00 4 43 - 59. wComm bs Tee : ‘ ' 287 ,, sa. » Noy. : ; ; ‘ ; 5081/4, . ,, Drumahaire River, . : ‘ 213 Submergence of the land to a somewhat greater extent than 180 feet would connect Galway Bay with the Shannon estuary, along the Fergus valley by Gort and Ennis; a lowering of a little more than 200 feet would bring the waters of Donegal Bay into the Shannon basin ; and a lowering of more than 260 feet would connect the Irish Sea with the Atlantic, severing the northern half of the island from the southern. 1 Recorded by Prof. Jukes, F.n.s., Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Nov.,. 1862, p-. 379. Kitrore—The Shannon: its Course and Geological History. 77 A sectional view of the river is given (figs. 1 and 2, Plate IV.), and two lines representing the eastjand west watersheds—looked at as from the east side. The profiles exhibit the striking variation in levels, of points over which the watershed passes—the heights to which the sandstone hills tower as compared with the slight elevation above the sea and extreme flatness of the limestone plain. The section also exhibits how insignificant is the fall between Lough Allen and the estuary—some 159 feet, most of which is expended at the shallows of Carrick-on-Shannon, Rooskey, Athlone, Meelick, and between Killaloe and Limerick. The extreme flatness of the river between Athlone and Meelick is such that, consequent upon the completion of the Suck Drainage-works in 1892, it was found that the callows along the Shannon above the confluence of the Suck at Shannonbridge were much more liable to sudden and frequent floodings than they previously had been. The more rapid discharge of the Suck waters into the Shannon, before ordinary extra water had time to pass away, had the effect of modifying the regimen of the main stream to an extent which resulted in an action at law.' The waters of Lough Ree stood some 10 feet higher within recent times than they now do, as proved by evidence of solution, with under- ‘ cutting of limestone blocks, to be seen about five miles north-west of Athlone, close to the railway, in the townland of Cornaseer. Under these conditions the lake must have been, perhaps, twice its width, and for a considerable period. Its ancient surface-level is clearly indicated by the caps of the mushroom-shaped blocks. The average rainfall in the Shannon basin, calculated for a period of thirty years (1870 to 1899) is as follows :— At Broadford in Clare, . : : 33°50 inches. ,, Birr Castle, ; . ‘ ‘ 33°06 _,, ,, Mullingar, . : 36°50" _,, ,, Ahascragh, ‘ ; E 40-40* _,, Average for four stations, . : : 35°86, The stations in question are all at a low level; if we had records from some in the hilly regions of Lough Allen and around Lough — 1 La Touche versus The Suck Drainage Board. * Rainfall at these stations was in part computed, observations there not extending over the full term of thirty years. 78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Derg, the average would doubtless be higher. We may take it roughly as 386 inches for the entire basin. Prestwich calculated, from the observations of Harrison for eleven years, and from those of Beardmore for eighteen years, that the Thames discharge at Kingston averages 1,250,000,000 gallons daily, from 3670 square miles, which is equivalent to 8 inches per annum. The average annual rainfall is 27 inches, so that the discharge is somewhat more than one-third. The Severn discharges 1,600,000,000 gallons for 3890 square miles above Gloucester, equivalent to 10 inches of rainfall, The average record here is 40 inches, so that the discharge in this case is about one-fourth. For the purpose of comparing these two areas and their discharges with those of the Shannon, it may further be stated that about two-thirds of the Thames basin is occupied by permeable strata; and it is to be expected that the proportion of water evaporated therefrom would in the aggregate be less propor- tionately than from the surface of the Severn basin, formed for the most part of impermeable strata. The proportion of the rainfall evaporated in the latter case is greater than in the former, and the discharge consequently less in proportion to the rainfall. In the case of the Shannon the evaporation must be very great, because of the numerous lakes, marshes, peat-bogs, and protracted water-flow, in streams and tributaries, within the low-lying, comparatively flat basin.? We do not, therefore, greatly err in comparing the circum- stances determining the proportionate discharge of the Shannon with those of the Severn rather than those of the Thames, and in estimating the Shannon discharge as about one-fourth of the rainfall, that is to say, 9 inches per annum. Analyses of the Shannon water, as carried out by Sir Charles 1 Anniversary Address,’’ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xxviii., 1872. 2 Mr. R. H. Scott, r.x.s., thought that the evaporation from a free-water surface about equals the rainfall. Mr. C. Greaves, c.z., found that on an average of fourteen years—1860-1873—the rainfall of London was 25°721 inches and the evaporation 20°613, and that in three distinct years the evaporation exceeded the rainfall; and the late Dr. Haughton, F.n.s., ascertained that on the average of two years in Dublin, the evaporation fell short of the rainfall by only 1:08 inch.— ‘« Elementary Meteorology,’ by R. H. Scott, F.n.s., 6th edition, p. 102. The Rothamsted averages for seven years—1870-1877—were 30°26 inches of rainfall ; and Evaporated from or retained by soil (a clay-loam), 20 inches deep, 17:97 inches. 9 LB) ”? 9 +) 40 LP) 9 17°47 inches. ” 9 39 3 ae GO. +», »5 17°40 inches. - Krnroe—The Shannon: its Course and Geological History. 79 Cameron for the Limerick Corporation, yielded the following results as kindly supplied to the author :— SHANNON WATER. CoMPOSITION OF SPECIMEN OF WATER ANALYSED FOR Limerick CoRPORATION. One Imperial gallon (70,000 grains) contains in grains marked :— Total solid matters, .. Me 6 5G J 22)°000 Including :— Albuminoid ammonia, oe fe fe eee 205012 Saline ammonia, ws Pt ie ~- 0°004 Nitrous acid, bee we ae is «« | none. Nitric acid, Re iy = ae «. trace, Chlorine, .. ae ve ee ana ae 093 Sulphuric acid, : Be aie Lee ». 1°4412 Equal to calcium sulphate, es + .. 2°0000 Phosphoric acid, .. “a ss (onone. Colour, looked at through a abe 2 feet ae sts deep yellow. Odour, 100° F., = os .. none. Suspended nancies de o ae few minute. Turbidity, 58 as ae very slight. Sediment, : 5 very slight. Microscopic peaunutian Moderate mitered of micro-organisms present. These are fairly good waters of the peaty class. Cuares A. CAMERON. According to Prestwich, the waters of the Thames give of solid matter 20°48 grains per gallon. Litheby, Odling, and Abel showed that unfiltered waters of the Thames above Kingston give 20°82 of solid residues. Prestwich calculated his average from these figures as 20°68, of which he takes 1°60 to be suspended organic matter; and by deducting this latter amount from the gross solid residue, he obtained 19 grains as representing the inorganic or mineral matter carried off by the Thames annual discharge at Kingston. The Thames water at London contains 33 parts in every 100,000,! corresponding to 23:1 grains per gallon. The water here contains salts? and organic matter washed from the ground and atmosphere of so populous an area; and, making allowance for these, the mineral portion of the residue derived from the basin would probably not greatly differ from the amount per gallon obtained at Kingston. Returning to the figures obtained for 1“ Text-Book of Geology,’’ by Sir A. Geikie, p.c.L., LL.D., F.R.S., &e., 4th edition, p. 489. * Salts of ammonia, &c. 80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy. the Shannon water, and making a deduction for the trifling organic substances present, 20 grains of mineral matter per gallon, out of 21 grains of solid stated in the results of analyses, would seem to be a fair estimate. The analysis was recorded in June, and might be slightly different from the average obtainable for the year. It is higher than for the Thames water at Kingston, as might be expected, for the Shannon area is for the most part hmestone, and organic acids derived from the peat of the vast tracts of bog would operate powerfully on this rock. An estimate of 20 grains per gallon of mineral matter does not err, however, on the major side, for an average was obtained by Bischof for a number of rivers containing very small and very large quantities of mineral matters, and is given by Sir A. Giekie as 21 parts in 100,000, whereof 11°34 parts were carbonate of lime.! Twenty grains per gallon represents about 1,000,000 tons per annum, conveyed to the sea from the entire Shannon area, equivalent to 2740 tons for an average daily discharge of solid matter. Taking the Shannon yearly discharge to be approximately 9 inches off each square inch of the drainage area, and 20 grains of mineral matter to be carried away in each gallon, then in every 100 years an average of 3°246 gallons flows off each square inch of surface, carrying 64°92 grains of mineral matter. If we assume the rock affected and eroded to be in great part somewhat earthy limestone, of 2°65 specific gravity, the matter borne away would approximately total ;;th inch, about °3 foot in a century.2 Lowering of the surface at this rate would be one foot in 12,000 years. The lowering of England and Wales was estimated to have been one foot in 12,978 years. It will be shown that a differential lowering of some 2500 feet has taken place over most of the area now occupied by limestone in Shannon basin since the commencement of the river’s history ; which, upon the basis of one foot in 12,500 years, or nearly 13,000 years according to Mellard Reade’s estimate, would have necessitated a total period of erosion of more than 80,000,000 years. Such a figure seems extravagantly high, particularly if, as we believe, the initiation of the river-basin dates no further back in geological time than the Miocene epoch. We must infer that the conditions of subaérial denudation have been different in the past, including perhaps a much greater 1 Bischof, Chem. Geol. i. chap. v., quoted by Sir A. Geikie, op. cit., p. 488. 2 Mr. Mellard Reade’s estimate for the general surface of England and Wales, where not half the area is limestone, was -0077 foot per century.—Transactions of the Liverpool Geol. Soc., 1882. |Z KitroE—TZhe Shannon: its Course and Geological History. 81 annual rainfall than the present; or that the area presented strata much more easily denuded than limestone. With regard to this latter alternative, there must have been a period during the formation of the basin when the area affected was formed of non-calcareous strata —those of the Pendleside, Millstone Grit, and Coal-measures series— and therefore Jess easily removable than limestone. The denudation of these members, however, may have preceded the Cretaceous period; and the hollows may have been since filled with more soluble and friable strata. Even this supposition, however, does not help to diminish materially the period neeessary for erosion, on the assump- tion of uniform operation ; for the Thames drains an area consisting almost entirely of Secondary strata, and some Tertiary—just such as might have covered Ireland while the Shannon basin was to some extent being formed; yet the present rate of waste of the Thames area is comparable to that of the Shannon area. The calculations, therefore, lead us to regard the forces producing denudation as variable, or as having acted much more vigorously at some periods than at others. ‘This agrees entirely with the conclusion arrived at by students of subterranean as well as superficial erosion.1 If we take even half the time calculated and set down—15,000,000 years— as the time expended in the denudation of Ireland, including the sculpturing of the present physical features, and the severance of the island from Great Britain, it seems a very long period when we think of the small proportion it must hold to the sons necessary for the filling up of the entire geological record. We have an irrefutable argument presented in at least two Irish regions, for the post-Eocene age of the present surface features of Ireland. One is the existence of the Mourne group of hills, which consist in large part, and from summits almost to base, of Tertiary granite’; the other is the occurrence of a dyke of Tertiary basalt which may be traced across the top of Errigal (2466 feet). Both of these igneous intrusions must have invaded strata at least on a 1 See Martel’s data in ‘‘ Spelunca,”’ vol. vi., 1906. Later on in the present paper a probable cause is suggested by which the presumed vast duration of the processes of waste may have been considerably curtailed. * For the Tertiary age of the Mourne granites, see ‘‘ Ancient Volcanoes ot Great Britain,’’ by Sir A. Geikie, p.c.u., F.R.S., vol. ii., p. 421. They probably belong to the same general epoch as the Antrim basalts—shown to be Eocene by Mr. J. Starkie Gardner, F.u.s., ¥.c.s., &c., Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xii. (1885), p. 82. The dyke of basalt across Errigal was traced by the present writer. 82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. level with the highest points of the hills, the strata having since been removed from the deep adjacent valleys, and from the neigh- bouring low ground stretching away at foot from the hilly tracts. The very low summits touched by the watershed between the Shannon basin and that of the Woodford river—tributary of the Erne—have already been referred to. The ground separating the Erne basin from the general basin of the Blackwater, Bann, and Lagan, adjoining the Mourne group, is almost equally low; and from these facts we may conclude that the differential lowering of the ground stretching between the Donegal and Down hills synchronized with the lowering of the Shannon basin, and indeed of the whole central plain: thus, the formation of this basin involves the larger question of the denudation of the entire island. No reason can be advanced to show why the moulding of the features in the southern half of Ireland has not been contemporaneous with that of features in the northern half; and it is a very noticeable fact that the summits of the highest hills in the chief Irish groups lie approximately upon a plane 2500 to 3000 feet above present datum level, as may be seen from the following list, viz. :— 1. In the Donegal group, Errigal stands at 2466 feet. 2 Gs ‘ if Muckish 3 ZERO Ds, aE Sp Sperrin - Sawel a 2240s: a Mourne as Slieve Donard __,, 2796. 5, Osmeae as a Sleve Bingian ,, 2449 ,, 6. ,, North Mayo $5 Nephin 55 2646 ,, 7. 55 5 a3 Slieve Cor BS 2369 ,, 8. ,, South Mayo a Croagh Patrick ,, DoLOY 9. 4 » ie Mweelrea ir 2688 ,, 10. ,, Galway es Formnamore sts 2239's. LU age ss Pr Bennabeola = 2230" 5s Le as 5 4 Benbawn an 2395 ,, 13. ,, Leinster Fe Lugnaquilla 3 3039 ,, 14. 3; 9 2”? Kippure 9 2473 5, 15. ,, Magillicuddy a Carrantuohill & 3414 ,, 16. ,, 9 +5 Mangerton re 2TDB" os, 17. ,, Galtee BS Galtymore = 3015 ,, 18. ,, Knockmealdown ,, The Summit sy 2609 ~.; 19. ,, Comeragh 3 Knockanaffrin __,, 2413 55 When the circumstances of this coincidence are considered, it is even more remarkable than at first sight appears; 1, 2, 6,7, 8, 11, and 12 being quartzite; 8 mica schist, 18 cleaved felsite! over granite; 4, 9, 1 As recently ascertained by Mr. M‘Henry of the Geological Survey. , Kinrrozr—Zhe Shannon: tts Course and Geological History. 83 and 14, granite; 9 and 10 Silurian grits; and the last four, of Old Red Sandstone strata. It cannot be regarded as a mere coincidence that hill-summits formed of rocks of such different natures could all range upon or approximate to aplane; and it is therefore probable that in the summits of the mountain groups we have the vestiges of a great plain of denudation, such as was postulated in 1862 by Professor Jukes. That authority, as already noted, believed the plain to have been one due to marine erosion; and Professor Hull concurred in the belief, which he extended so far as to attribute the existence of plains found at lower levels in the interior to the same origin. It is not easy to see why this hypothesis should not be accepted, at least for the original plain upon which the Shannon commenced to run in Tertiary times; but I did not think the hypothesis could apply in the case of the lower planes connecting certain hill-tops in the interior, since it would have to be supposed that the causes which produced them—the erosion of ocean-waves and currents—left the outworks, the higher grounds around the island, unaffected ; and this throughout the long period necessary for the formation of the plains within. The work of Mr. W. M. Davis, in America, tends to veto the above hypothesis in so far as marine erosion is supposed to be the agent which produced the plain. He shows that sub-aérial waste, operating upon an uplifted area, retained at a certain level, can do precisely the work with which marine erosion has been credited.? This hypothesis, moreover, in the case of Ireland, would account for the existence of plains at lower levels—produced, let us say, where similarity of conditions prevailed. And, as against the previous hypothesis, it may be mentioned that it is likely the denudation which formed the great Irish plain commenced when the land showed itself above the Miocene sea, rather than when it was sinking. The great Cardigan bulge, which initiated the drainage directions in Wales, took place when the land was emerging; and this was probably concurrent with the intrusion of the Mourne granophyres, accom- panied by bulging of the invaded Silurian strata, which must have been cleared away to expose the summit of Sleve Donard, prior, as we have seen, to the initiation of the Shannon. If, according to this reasoning, the ancient great plain of Ireland was formed during emergence, this would have been an unfavourable condition for the formation of the plain by marine erosion, and would tell in favour of 1 Physical Geography,’’ by William Morris Davis, 1899. The plains in question the author terms ‘‘ peneplains,”’ p. 152. 84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the sub-aérial hypothesis. The chief objection to this hypothesis seems to be the length of time since the Miocene epoch—comparable, say, to 15,000,000 years—which would have to be added to that already calculated for the differential lowering of the surface. A diagram of the Irish mountain groups, and the plain passing through the chief summits, is shown to illustrate the remarkable conditions just explained (Plate IV., fig. 3). On referring to the diagram it will be noticed that the general level of the hill-tops stands somewhat higher in the south of Ireland than in the north, which would be all the more remarkable if the hypothetical plane were originally approximately parallel to the present datum plane; for the mountain summits of the south are chiefly Old Red Sandstone, and probably more easily denuded than the granites and quartzites of the northern summits. It is likely, therefore, that a slight tilting upward has occurred in the south, since the flow of the Shannon commenced—a tilting which, in an angular measurement, might be reckoned in minutes rather than degrees. It could not, for any prolonged period, have been greater than 1 in 2,500,1 else the waters of Lough Allen and Lough Ree would permanently flow off by the Erne valley. An uptilt in the east of 300 feet in 70 miles would have sent those waters into Galway Bay, and one in the west of 261 feet in 60 miles would have sent them into the Barrow basin; while an almost imperceptible sag in the Shannon basin itself would convert it into an arm of the sea. The existing con- ditions, therefore, seem remarkably stable, and probably entitle us to infer a high degree of rigidity for the crust in this western part of the British region, throughout later Tertiary and recent times— though it be fully recognised that oscllations of level in regard to the whole island have occurred. The conditions above described, as well as the regularity of geological boundaries at the entrances to the Shannon gorge, north of Killaloe, afford disproof of any local crust-movements, such as convulsive rents, &c., which might be supposed to have formed the gorge; and the stability and prolongedcontinuance of those conditions warrant our reference to the drainage systems of Wales, the neighbouring portion of the British region. These are discussed in an elaborate paper read before the Geological Society by Mr. Aubrey Strahan, M.A., F.R.S., in May, 1902,? the facts and conclusions off 1202 feet, in say 90 miles, is the present slope from the Woodford River to the north coast-line. * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. lviii., part ii., p. 213. Kitroe—Zhe Shannon: its Course and Geological History. 85 which may be briefly summarised as follows, in so far as they aid us in the present inquiry :— 1. The surface of the region affords proof of a prolonged Con- tinental epoch—following ‘‘a movement characterized by folding and overthrusting ’’? with east and west axes,! “ essentially of an elevatory type,’”’ which “ was the direct cause of enormous denudation between Carboniferous and Triassic times.” So far as Mr. Strahan could recognize, no valleys eroded by the drainage of this period can now be pointed to. This was followed by— 2. A period of submergence, with the piling up of Upper Creta- ceous strata to such a thickness as would, if at present existing, cover all Wales, except a small area about Snowdon. “All the features in the Paleozoic strata were blanketed over’; and the elevation into land of the Secondary (and possibly early Tertiary) strata became the occasion of the new river-systems which adjusted themselves with complete disregard to the older valleys and ridges. 8. The direction of these Tertiary river-systems was determined by a north-east and south-west bulge in the region of Cardiganshire— that is, an anticlinal axis in the direction of the ancient Caledonian foldings, and of post-Oligocene and pre-Plocene date. In the case of Ireland much could be said regarding the surface upon which Upper Old Red Sandstone and Carboniferous rocks were laid down, that is regarding denudation in Devonian times; and it is remarkable how little we know concerning the results of denudation during the ‘“‘ great Continental epoch”’ of post-Carboniferous, pre- Triassic period. We know that the Carboniferous strata had been almost entirely cleared away from part of the area in the north-east of Ireland, where New Red Sandstone and New Red Marl now exist; and as the part referred to falls within lines roughly drawn from the Head of Strangford Lough and from Cushendall, to Kingscourt as apex of a triangle, this area may, perhaps, be suggestive of a shallow pre-Triassic bay—a hollow resulting from river-denudation. The clearing away of Carboniferous rocks from parts still further west may be due to later denudation. The existence of Triassic rocks clothing denuded Silurian and Carboniferous strata alike, their uniformity in character, the apparent sequence of strata upward through Lias to Cretaceous, and the ‘The Hercynian of Bertrand (Bulletin, Soc. Géol. de France, series 3, tome Xvi., p. 570), the Armorican of Lapworth. 86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. aggregate thickness of these rocks may imply a great extension west- ward of the Secondary formations. If we bear in mind the conditions which are believed to have existed in Wales, all this western part of the British area may have borne a garment of Secondary rocks, ifnot also some of Tertiary date. The gaps in our Irish records, however— the absence of great groups, Oolitic and Lower Cretaceous, for example—-suggests the necessity for caution, in conjecturing a general extension and substantial thickness of these rocks over Ireland; indeed whether the Secondary formations were ever represented in force in the Shannon area may always remain an open question. No trace of them has been reported, even in the glacial drifts of this region. If they did exist, they may have been cleared away while the plain of denudation was being formed, prior to the initiation of the Shannon basin. The depth at which Wales must have lain to admit of the country being almost covered with Cretaceous strata, as Mr. Strahan states, and the proximity of Wales to present Irish land, may imply that Cretaceous strata also covered a large part of our area. We cannot say that any of it was covered with ocean water in the Eocene period ; but the existence of land during that period in the present north-east corner can scarcely be used as an argument to the contrary, for this tract may have been exceptional, and have subsided subsequently to the volcanic activity which, for the time, prevailed in the region. The ground, then, upon which the present drainage originated was probably formed for the most part of Paleozoic strata, including con- siderable areas of the Upper Carboniferous strata, partly of Secondary, and possibly in part of Tertiary. The crust-movements later than the Eocene epoch have not affected the directions of any of the Irish rivers, those at least in the middle of the country. The direction of the Erne was probably determined by a N. N. W. line of weakness, of Charnian direction and date—to use Professor Lapworth’s term for the system of dislocations and fissures of Tertiary age. The N.N. W. trend of the valley is that of a great Tertiary basalt dyke, some 100 yards in width, which I traced in 1883 along the eastern side of Upper Lough Erne.? An instance of pre-Carboniferous erosion with the formation of a gap filled, subsequently, with limestone occurs in 1 A chalk-flint pebble which I picked up from the Shannon alluvial deposits, south of Castleconnell, may testify to the wide distribution of northern drifts rather than to the recent existence of chalk in stu in the Shannon basin. * Explanation of Sheet 57 of the Geological Survey Maps, p. 16. a Kintrore—Zhe Shannon: its Course and Geological History. 87 the Shannon basin, where the river-course happened by chance to find its way through an ancient valley at Rooskey. The Killaloe gorge presents no indication of having been formed to any extent in pre-Carboniferous times, though valleys on both sides of the group pierced by the gorge seem to have been eroded at that early date; and the continuance of the Shannon course across the group, irrespective of the previously-formed and re-filled valley on either side, shows that the obliteration or possible blanketing over of prominences in pre-Tertiary times must have been perfect. The deflection of the river to the west, however, before it reached the intensely-folded region of Cork and south Limerick, proves that those Hercynian disturbances probably occasioned the existence of somewhat higher or less easily eroded ground, there, than that which lay northward, along the infant Shannon basin. It is when we look closely into the form of the river-bed in the vicinity of Killaloe that the most difficult and interesting questions arise. Until the last twelve months I had strenuously maintained that the river-bed has been formed entirely by ordinary current-action, and solution. When studying the Lough Derg soundings, however, J] perceived that ordinary river-erosion could not produce a bed of the shape indicated : reference to sections is here invited (Plate IV., fig. 2, already noticed, and Plate V.). It will be perceived that instead of the river being shallow over the unyielding Silurian slate-rock, set almost vertically, and striking across the river-course, it is deeper than over the limestone of Lough Derg, and much deeper than over the comparatively easily eroded Old Red Sandstone at Killaloe. The river-bed actually drops below the datum line above the town, while at the town it is 100 feet above datum. Old Red Sandstone strata are here to be seen in the river-bank, and Silurian rocks im stu in its bed. A barrier is thus formed, partly of Silurian, and partly of Old Red Sandstone rocks, which without the artificial impounding weir would retain the waters of Lough Derg to a depth of some 104 feet opposite Derrycastle—two miles above Killaloe. One might have expected to find a fairly level shallow bed from Killaloe northward, a sudden drop from slate-rock to the sandstone floor, and a pronounced wide, well-formed valley in the limestone district southward to Limerick. None of these elements exist ; instead, we have the formidable barrier at Killaloe, naturally damming up a considerable depth of water in Lough Derg, and the river falling away southward by a series of rapids which correspond with drops in the canal, south of 88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. O’Briensbridge! (Plate V.), along an alternative course, possibly one used by a branch of the Shannon.” There is no evidence of back- cutting upward from Limerick, such as might be expected along this important water-way ; and the points and directions in which the tributaries from the high grounds on each side here join it are not in harmony with the circumstances which might be looked for in a long- established river-system. Thus, under existing conditions the Newport and Annagh Rivers form a system with a pronounced valley, indepen- dently of the Shannon, instead of being directly tributary. They turn sharply southward a few miles to the east of the main stream, and are tributary only after joining the Mulkear, which empties into the Shannon somewhat against its current. Again, the latest glacia- tion was effected by an ice-sheet which moved over the Cratloe hills, probably from the high grounds in west Clare, and fanned out eastward at Castleconnell to south-eastward at Limerick without being in the least affected in direction by the Shannon valley. In consideration of these unwonted circumstances, and having discovered what seems to me a reasonable meaus of account- ing for an intermission of the Shannon erosion in this locality, I cannot hesitate to see in the new appearance of its course a strong suggestion of the river not having occupied it for a time at least ; that, in fact, the river is, in a sense, a recent visitant there—a monarch returned, after a long absence, to a part of his dominions which by force of circumstances he had abandoned. There is little doubt that the gorge above Killaloe owed its origin to river-erosion, until a late stage in its history. This is the view maintained throughout the present paper. With regard, however, to the latest stages, I would here submit :— 1st. That, prior to these latest stages, the river-erosion of the gap at length failed to keep pace with the comparatively rapid lowering of the ground to the north, where solution of the limestone allowed of the outspreading of Lough Derg, until the water found an easier alternative line of discharge through the Scarriff valley, by which it again reached the estuary, and kept the Kilrush gap open. 1 And not very different from the general southerly slope of the ground. * Mr. Geo. W. Lamplugh, F.r.s., &c., who first noted the singularly new appearance of the Shannon course below Killaloe, considered that it might originally have taken the line indicated above, that is by Clonlara, rather than by Castleconnell. 3 Notwithstanding comparisons with valley-formation by ice-erosion referred to later on. x Kitror—The Shannon: tts Course and Geological History. 89 2nd. That the all but latest stage of erosion in the gorge was effected by glacial action, which alone could have caused the abnormal deepening of the bed, as at present. 3rd. That upon the melting of the glacier which filled the gap, the river was slightly deflected from its original course by moraine matter at Killaloe; and, south of Birdhill, it encountered the moraines formed during earlier melting of the glacier, which diverted its flow opposite O’ Briensbridge into its present channel. Had the moraines not existed, the river would probably have flowed directly southward and entered the flat tract now filled with peat and alluvium, where it would have been joined directly and normally by the Newport and Annagh rivers. First, with regard to the comparative heights of the valley of probable discharge by Scarriff at the lowest point, and of the bed at Killaloe, the water-level in Loughanillon near the watershed, and of the sluggish Cloghan river! which drains it, is 183 feet. The water- shed line passes over a low drift parting between that lakelet and Lough Bridget, which has a surface-level of 115 feet. The rock-floor beneath the ridge, and forming the river and lake bottoms, would no doubt be considerably nearer to the 100-feet level, that of the present natural point of escape at Killaloe ; and, as we shall have to take account of great ice-erosion in the gorge, which must have con- siderably lowered this point of discharge below the level at which it probably stood in pre-glacial times, there can be little question that the Scarriff valley formed the presumed alternative course for Lough Derg water prior to that erosion. In the section referred to on page 92, the heavy dash-dot line might possibly be supposed to be the bottom of a U valley formed by a certain late stage of glaciation —from 160 to 230 feet above present datum. The rates of lowering of valleys by glaciation have been estimated at 2 c.m. to 3 c.m. per year in the Alps, and the time taken for the formation of some of the principal valleys has been calculated at 50,000 to 70,000, years, or 12,500 years for the latest stage of glaciation.” If we take half the lesser rate, and suppose the erosion to have continued 12,500 years, the river bottom at Killaloe might have been lowered even more than to its present level in this time. * With a fall of four feet in three miles, towards Scarriff, emptying into Lough Derg. The water south-west of Loughanillon flows towards,‘the Shannon estuary. * Die Gletscher, by Dr. Hans Hess, pp. 187, 376-7. R.I.A. PROC,, VOL. XXVI., SEC. B. | M 90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The passage of a glacier through the gap is a factor in this inter- esting problem which cannot be omitted, to which in fact much importance attaches. The abnormal deepening of the channel just within the embouchure is almost absolute proof of its operation. For corroboration and illustration we may refer to a standard instance treated of by Dr. Hans Hess'—that of Lake Iseo, in Lombardy. This lake, about 123 miles in length, by 23 miles in width, and 172 miles from the sea, is a rock-basin, with surface-level 185 metres above sea- level, and more than 235 m. in depth: that is, its bottom lies more than 50 m. below the present sea-level. Dr. Hess has been good enough to send me a traced map of thisinteresting lake, with figures indicating surface-level and soundings as given above. He has no hesi- tation in attributing its formation to glacial erosion; in fact, he regards the present valley-bottom as but a result of the latest stage of the gouging action of glaciers, which successively occupied and formed the entire valley. To this point it will be necessary to return, noting here the two principal points for which this illustrative instance is brought forward :—Ist, that a glacier has power to produce, near the embouchure of a valley, a remarkable deepening of the river draining it, which could scarcely under the circumstances of the Shannon gorge be attributed to water-erosion; 2ndly, that deepest water hugs the concave side of the lake, where the ice-stream turns westward in its course. The internal structure of glaciers, as described by Agassiz, Forbes, ‘I'yndall, and more recently by Hess, Chamberlin, Salisbury, and others, especially the spoon-shaped curving of planes of deposition frequently assumed at glacier-ends, is strongly suggestive of scooping action, such as would account for the hollowing of valley-bottoms near their embouchures. A view of the Brenva glacier of the Mont Blane group is given by Hess, and an ideal section through the centre of a glacier® along its course, in both of which the upturning of the layers of deposition at the glacier end is clearly shown. Chamberlin and Salisbury‘ also refer to this feature, and give instances: for example, the glacier on the south side of Orliks Bay, and that of Bowdoin in North Greenland. They, moreover, write as follows :—‘‘ It is merely necessary to assume that the gravity of the accumulated mass is sufficient to produce minute temporary liquefaction at the points of 1 Op. cit., p. 356, and plates. 2\Op. cit., p. 169. 3 Op, cit., p. 336. 4 Geology, vol. i., Physical Processes, pp. 281, 300, and 303. Kitrozr—TZhe Shannon: its Course and Geological History. (91 greatest stresses”? to bring about bending and even crumpling and shearing such as they illustrate. Perhaps it is not necessary to suppose liquefaction; the fracture and re-arrangement of ice-crystals under different degrees of pressure in the mass would seem quite capable of accounting for the bending. Hess appeals to Tresca’s experiments regarding the effects of intense pressure upon metals at ordinary temperatures; and it would appear we may take the molecular (or crystalline) re-arrangement of metals, when flowing under pressure, to illustrate the readjustment of ice- crystals under corresponding conditions. This being so, we should C A B {| precipitetit eae ——— Fre. 1. expect conditions such as the following in glacier-flow. Take B (fig. 1) to represent an ice surface-plain, inclining shghtly upwards towards B. A C another, rapidly declining towards C, where the opening from a valley admits of rapid expansion of the mass, and a corresponding rapid lowering of the surface. Let If be a very small ice-mass, a certain distance h below the surface, and let hd WM be a function of H expressing its tendency to spread under the pressure of the column ofice, hk. Take I’ and i’ to represent, say, the adjoiing mass and its depth: the corresponding function in this case is 2’¢ WM’. Thus hod M-h' $ UM’ represents a tendency in WM to move (which is not counterbalanced by that of IZ’) in addition to the general movement of 92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the mass. Part of the tendency thus expressed acts upward (as if the mass were a fluid) chiefly along the shortest line to the surface, as shown by thick arrows in the figure; and this compounded with the general onward movement of the mass, in a direction roughly indicated by the chain-line, must exercise a scooping action upon the ground beneath, which may account for the special deepening of valleys within their openings, as in the cases of the hollows now eccupied by Lake Iseo and Lough Derg. Dr. Hess, with other writers on Alpine glaciation, maintains that the V-shaped cross-sections of valleys are attributable, not to water erosion, but to the gouging action of successive glaciers, each producing a U-shaped valley. Four such stages of erosion have been noticed by Penck and Brickner,' and designated by them as follows :— 1. Ginz-Hiszert, because the fluvio-glacial deposits, the older boulder-clays from the glaciers of this period, are especially well developed on the Iller-Lichplatte in the district of Giinz. 2. Mindel-Eiszeit, because the deposits of the period, corresponding to the later boulder-clay, are spread out chiefly in the province of Mindel. 3. Less-Hiszeit, of which the deposits form terraces in the Riss valley on the north border of the Rhine. 4. Wiirm-Eiszeit, represented in the later terminal moraines and terraces in the region through which the Wirm stream flows in the plains of Munich. They are briefly designated by the letters G, MU, R, W; or g, m, r, w, for the deposits belonging to each system. Hess’ gives the accompanying section (fig. 1)* to illustrate the — formation of valleys according to this view, and writes as follows regarding them :—‘‘ In the Stubaital, in the Brenner-furche, in the district of the Zillertal Alps, and in the Ferwall, everywhere I found the profile of the valleys the same as in the figure (Venter Tal and Gurglar Tal); everywhere there are four trough-forms lying one within another ; and the edges of the troughs, for individual valleys, retain courses almost parallel to the valley bottoms.” Comparing this view, and the section given, with a cross-section (fig. 2)° of the gorge above Killaloe, there is a strong temptation to regard its features as due chiefly to three stages of glaciation. 1 Die Alpen im Eiszeitalter, by Dr. A. Penck and Dr. E. Brickner. Lieferung I., p. 110. 2 Op. cit., p. 364. 3 See Plate VI. Kitrore—The Shannon: its Course and Geological History. 98 Without attempting so bold an assumption—for we lack anything that could be admitted as sound evidence—we need not have much hesitation in claiming that a glacier marking the latest stage of ice- action in our region did pass through the gap. It may have been of insignificant dimensions, as compared with Alpine giant glaciers, yet that which formed Lake Iseo seems to have been insignificant as compared to its predecessors. Just as the glaciers deposited moraines at different stages of melting and recession in front of the Oglio Valley, so we find moraine mounds at four points in front of the Killaloe gorge :—some of an Esker type, south-east of Castleconnell; others at O’Brien’s Bridge, representing, perhaps, a second stage of melting; a third at Birdhill, representing a third stage, and a mound at Killaloe, consisting chiefly of sand, and probably moraine, which deflected the course of the river slightly to the east. We must not lose sight of the fact that, however well established the views Hess maintains would seem to be, there is a strong con- sensus of opinion against the great erosive power with which glaciers are credited, and in favour of river-erosion, even in the formation of the Alpine valleys. M. E. A. Martel brings together a formidable array of facts and authorities in support of his own judgment to this effect.! Thus he notes that MM. Fabre, Boule, Schardt, D. Martin, Mazauric, &c., have demonstrated that many of our present valleys existed prior to the Quaternary epoch. H. Schardt, writing of the geological structure of the neighbourhood of Montreux, says :—‘‘ The valleys have been dug out before the glacial epoch.’ Warren Upham, too, writes upon pre-glacial erosion in the course of the Niagara gorge, and so forth. It would be out of place here to attempt even a moderate discussion of this interesting physico-geological question ; but if we may venture to query the views of such eminent masters of glacial geology as Penck, Briickner, Hess, &c., we may ask whether, if the Venter-Tal, Gurgler-Tal, and other such valleys had existed in pre-glacial times, they might not have received their remarkable structure with parallel rims from ice-action, continued for consi- derable periods at different stages of glacier-decline? It seems unquestionable that many of the steep-sided gorges—some dry, others occupied by small lakes, as that near Wesen, on the Zurich-Chur railway-line—and ravines now being formed, owe their origin to waters rushing from melting glaciers, rather than directly to glaciers 1“ Spelunca,’’ tome vi., pp. 511 e¢ seg. 94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. themselves. It is also shown that sub-glacial rivers are very effective erosive agents; and M. J. Vallot, from observations beneath the Mont Blane glaciers, denies the great erosive power attributed to the ice. Tourists may remember the wall or bank of solid strata which crosses the Rhone Valley between the Dent du Midi and the Dent de Morele, near St. Maurice ; this, and a corresponding wall of lime- stone, across the Aar Valley, near Meiringen, are referred to by Brunhes and Martel, as considerable difficulties in the way of unquestioned acceptance of valley-formation by glaciers. The facts above recorded impose upon us a measure of reserve in admitting all that we are asked to believe concerning the exclusive efficacy of glacier-erosion. While we have abundant proof that this agency has operated in Ireland, there are reasons for regarding the operations as limited, if not of comparatively small amount. Of the fact that a glacier passed through the Killaloe gorge, and considerably affected the river-bed, there can, I think, be no doubt; the hollowing of the gorge and the moraines at its opening are sufficient evidence of it. The question, however, presents itself: Why did ice, moving from the north, flow through the gorge, and not through the Scarriff and Nenagh valleys? No doubt, at an early stage of Irish glaciation, the overwhelming southerly ice-flow sent lobes through these valleys, where we now find drifts; but the Clare accumulation, which sent an ice-sheet across the Cratloe hills, as before mentioned—the latest of which we have indications of, in the form of strize--would have blocked the way for an ice-flow by the Scarriff valley; and the ice descending from the Devil’s Bit, and Keeper Hill range, and from Slieve Arra, would, similarly, have blocked the way along the Nenagh valley. The ice from the north, therefore, moving along the Shannon basin, and swelled by accessions from the neighbouring groups, forced itself through the gorge with great erosive power, especially where it worked its way around the corner of Sheve Arra towards the south, the deepest part of the present lake. The way in which the deepest part of Lake Iseo correspondingly hugs the prominence around which it turns westward has above been noted. No geologist can contemplate the prodigious effects attributed by masters of this branch of the subject on the Continent to ice-action, without realising that in this agency exists a doughty rival to the combination of forces productive of sub-aérial denudation. Without insisting upon any special operations of glaciers in moulding, for example, the features already pointed out in Killaloe gorge, it seems a Kitror— Zhe Shannon: its Course and Geological History. 95 evident that we must take into account a considerable amount of glacial erosion throughout the country as a whole, in the lowering of the central plain to its present level. Evidences for a great thickness of ice are to be met with in many places, perhaps as great as 2,000 to 3,000 feet, if not more; and when we consider the work done, according to Hess, by glaciers of 300 or 500 metres in thickness, operating for 50,000 to 70,000 years, we might be tempted to dispense altogether with the agencies of sub-aérial denudation in carrying off 2,500 feet of solid strata from the surface of Ireland. The true estimate of time, probably, lies between 50,000 years—if thick ice could be supposed to have accomplished such work—and 30,000,000, or the still less estimate of 15,000,000 years, for reduction by sub-aérial forces alone. The differential lowering of the surface, resulting in the present surface features, seems more consistent with the mild reduction due to sub-aérial waste than with the drastic mechanical force of an over- whelming moving ice-sheet. Thus, in the south of Ireland, the most soluble rock, limestone, invariably occupies the lowest ground; the calcareous Silurian slate, and fine grits, occupy the next level; and the coarse non-calcareous Old Red Sandstone and conglomerates form the highest ground—excluding the mid-Ireland granites of Dublin and Wicklow. The conditions are well exhibited in the Slieve-na-man, Galtymore, and Comeragh tracts. Another circumstance may be mentioned which also tells strongly against the predominance of glacial over sub-aérial waste, including river-erosion, namely, the nature of the boulder-clays. They are, to a large extent, practically impervious to water ; yet in the very region with which we are at present chiefly concerned—amongst the valleys of the Keeper Hill group—lI noticed, some years ago, that while it was almost impossible to find, in some of those deposits, a scrap of limestone, small pieces of chert could be picked up in abundance. These indicate that the boulder-clays had been carried from off the limestone tract; but that being no longer, when found, surrounded by or attached to fragments of their original limestone matrix, the latter must have been completely dissolved away before the clay containing the cherts was picked up and borne along by the ice to be deposited where such are now to be seen, This would seem to have been the case with much of the boulder-clay of Ireland. Instances, however, frequently occur—for example, the very gravelly so-called boulder-clays—in which fragments of limestone are quite plentiful— constituting, in fact, a large percentage of the mass—and angular. In . 96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. such cases, intense crushing of the original rock mass is plainly suggested: crushing, that is to say, by a thick mantle of moving ice. We may, therefore, infer from these considerations that, prior to the ice-period, the ground was probably honeycombed by streams, rivulets, and underground waters, particularly in limestone areas; that much clayey residue lay upon the surface after rock-solution by atmospheric moisture, gases, and rain—the results of sub-aérial waste throughout a prolonged period, possibly millions of years; and that ice-erosion operated upon rock strata affected as described, so that the features still indicate differential effects of sub-aérial waste, while the action of ice considerably diminished the total time apparently necessary for a general lowering of the island’s surface. ConcLusION. The various elements of this interesting subject, especially those not previously considered in detail, may be summarized as follows, Viz. :— 1. A post-Eocene plain of denudation probably existed in this region, because the highest summits of the chief Irish mountain groups he upon an ideal plane, though formed of different kinds of rock, and belong to five different formations and masses, including granite of, possibly, Miocene age. 2. This plain was some 2500 feet above present limestone plain, and was that upon which the Shannon originally commenced to flow. 3. At the present rate of surface-waste, differential lowering may have occupied 15,000,000 to 30,000,000 years. 4, This period may have been greatly curtailed by glacial erosion of the surface. 5. The gouging action of a glacier accounts—apparently alone can account—for the present form of the Shannon-bed above Killaloe. 6. Prior to the Glacial Period, the river was probably forced to abandon the Killaloe gorge for a time, and flowed along the Scarriff valley towards its estuary. 7. Upon the melting of the glacier the bottom of the gorge had become so modified that the river could resume its course there, and southward as far as O’Briensbridge, though thereafter it became deflected by moraine accumulations from its origina! course. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVI., Section B. see eee Sa =— Lunestone . Lower Carboniferous Sandstone. fa\ enh, S Olen Sahalstone. A : ' Gy Silurian WT Lgneous Rocks. 6 -~we \ e a Ss ory we} ; Pes? eel 4 (RoMOY joes ee = 5 3 NED 3 \ o pee , i as ” : ‘& RA, CORRIB 30523 We Ne X <7 ~ BARRO o374 “YR.NORE | - { X Sete erga ee Rae—sce Ss) R BLACKWATER . es g era V7 “& mee r%] Kinror—The River Shannon. Te & 7 Seiey Se | x AAGO2 R. | : LV: =~ Ww ( / ( \ / ) \ ) / } _— Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVI., Section B. Plate IV. between Slieve-na-Galliagh Curlew Hills DrumkeeranHills Tullamore & Philipstown Glennamaddy (994) (693) (640) (800) _p. (1227) Cuilcagh (2288) Slieve Bloom _ (261) (438) © Mullingar | ' Oldcastle Farnaght Hill | poo tondiRiven, (1602) Kilconnell : ! read oyu Hill (7) *(202) dt Roscrea | | ! i | Hi wet 1 f ' _ Limestone PLAIN | , Lee A — Carrick- Leitrim. | cay Wai Lough Ree (/25) ene Laneshorough forédes on- Shannon. Drurishaniee (128) Fie. 1. Slievefelim. KezperMt. Devils Bit. (2278) (1583) Knockanimpana Ballylanders(z1s) ‘Slieve flernagh 740) | Slieve Aughty | 1189 Kilfenora ; Limerick 1 uted) i (989) Roscrea a ' Junction | Bt NGS st Af” |} | (444) EA BY NG ig we a SS EP eae ——> | LZSTUARY OF THE ERG (108) Loop Hea r cae ee oop Head Carrigaholt Tarbert — Glin Foynes Limerick Killaloe Portumna Fic. 2 S) N (339 2251 2756, 3015 2478 2278 1660 3039 2364 2473 2688 2510 2646 2796 2240 2466 2197 #000 Feet ' ts Al i eee ' had - — 2000 Feet ? 1 ~ 3000 ee ST ee Don udatron a Hlaten 2 OF _ _ Gini gimat Shannon, Drain age : 3000 ., 2000 . uN Nw7,S oe iS N / 2 ‘ae Doe 2 2000 » 1000 - WAS aS se —1000 Sealevel ~ ov 2 we Sauk Vii A, == a1 Sea Level. Cape Che Clear CORK KERRY LIMERICK WATERFORD TIPPERARY QUEENS C2 WICKLOW & DUBLIN S.MAYO NORTH MAYO DOWN LONDONDERRY DONEGAL fair eee ea Mt Gabriel (i339) Mangerton(2756) Keeper (2278) Slieve Bloom(i660) Lugnaquilla (3039) Mweelrea(z6ss) Nephin (2646) Mourne Mountains Sawel (2240) Muckish(2197) (636) Miskish(2251) Purple Mountain(2730) Duff Hill(2364) | Croagh Patrick(2sio) Slieve Donard (2796) Errigal(z466) Caltymire(sois) Comeragh(2478) Kippure(2473) Fic. 3. Kitroze—The River Shannon. Plate VW Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVI., Section B. rs “Sarpy ot s/ a ° SINS ar eae — —— /ULIV?) DCT PUWPUPI@ \ 1 | Y¥ NONNVPHS AHL AO AU PALS 7 ' | | ‘ ‘ ' ' MONIANLT WOqaRy, — ysnayryy yLYYLS Ny, sINOBMYD vamo7'Seos —— UNIO PUPA) 4_¥3IMOT ONW 77GgaGIW rest - = =" Seen ees : ane 4. 2a =—— i mee ae a j \, L s aw See ' i 3 Ww 1 = “ a eS. te . a aye A strai| A edd ‘- So i af i | gnot® spe Nee) yao, Sb TageaNws ss vile '09 == ii — - ‘ ae me - Ld of leetoes a oe == ae asi Be eee : : i a aie [PUR ) LOTNRgiueNy 5 i= Se a a emega = ee ealetemces 10g 2 oOLy, 2220Y OZ/' : | ; DY SEH (GE JELIIIOVLOXG f | ' | { ' MOTRIN Ssruoo(] MOI HAY | BUN 410g Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVI., Section B. Plate VI. A Schwarze Schneide Neder Kog| Scherner Spitze. 5267.1, 3166-m. SIE m. 3000 m Te __if 3000 m Wh, ] 2500m ! LO 2500 m 2000m | 2000 m, 500m pees /S0OM Gurgler Tal Fie. 1. 174-6 1735 /268 10/0 200 238 640 550 978 1317 /486 6001 \\\W\\\ho ! | ; | ais \\\\ Th: } : 3 ; TWN Vn 4.00 Feet js eee | : 7 \ 1200 . 1000, UO Wie: 2ssvgiy (oe goo. SLIEVE BERNAGH MY ME ein SLIEVE 800 600. YN ARRA | 600 400, \ poe ae 200 200. nt ee ae 60-70 ——$—— z \ r Crag Hill \ \\\* fe . . Glennagalliagh Craglea Derrycastle Hill Killary Hill Horizontal Sca/e. a IMile. Fie. 2. Kitror—The River Shannon. bv ntl IX. THE LOWER PALAOZOIC ROCKS OF POMEROY. By WILLIAM G. FEARNSIDES, M.A., F.G.S., Fellow of Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge ; GERTRUDE L. ELLES, D.Sc., late Geoffrey Fellow of Newnham College, Cambridge ; and BERNARD SMITH, M.A., F.G.S., Sidney Sussex College. Cambridge. Poarres VIL. VILL. Read Fepruary 28. Ordered for Publication Marcu 20. Published Juny 16, 1907. ArtracreD by the magnificent fossils of this remote district, and realizing that there was some divergence of opinion as to the age of the beds containing them, some Cambridge geologists in 1905 agreed to attempt the working out of the structure of the area, and the correlation of the beds there represented. The field-party consisted of the present authors, together with Miss I. L. Slater, of Newnham College, and Mr. A. McDougall, of Christ’s College; and its work was done during the pleasant and unusually dry summer season of June and July, 1905. We desire to express our gratitude to Prof. G. A. J. Cole, for his kindness in facilitating our work in every way. During the field-work, Miss Elles, as paleontologist, made approximate determinations of the all-important Graptolites, while Mr. Fearnsides plotted localities, sections, and structural details upon the six-inch map. In the collecting all took an equal share. The material so obtained was taken to Cambridge, and has since been worked over by the authors of the present communication. The Graptolites have been studied by Miss Elles; the Trilobites and other fossils have been, as far as possible, identified by Mr. Smith, who is also responsible for the drawing and reduction of the field-map to its present form. All notes, tables, &c., so prepared were then given N R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. B. 98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. over to Mr. Fearnsides, who, from this and all other available information, together with his field-notes, has written the present paper. The Pomeroy district of Central Tyrone hes on the south-east border of the Derry and Donegal Highlands, and adjoins the lowest pass between the waters of the Bann and the Foyle, Blackwater, or Shrule, over which the railway from Portadown to Omagh passes. As a district of geological interest, the Pomeroy or Desertcreat district, as it was then called, was first recognized by Patrick Doran and other official collectors sent out during the Ordnance Survey of 1838, and as a district of known Silurian rocks remains uncoloured on Griffith’s geological map of Ireland of 1839. In 1845 Desertcreat was made known to geologists by the publication of Portlock’s ‘*“Geology of the County of Londonderry, and parts of Tyrone and Fermanagh.” In that great work, Portlock shows that, from his examination of the fossils, he is able to identify the Caradoc sandstone division of Murchison’s ‘Silurian System,’ and appends an accurate monograph and description of some 216 species of fossils obtained therefrom. The Report also includes a description of the lithology of the rocks discussed, and a map upon which all available localities are carefully plotted. For the purposes of the new one-inch Geological Survey map, the district was re-mapped by Joseph Nolan in 1877, and the sheet memoir published in 1878; the dips and exposures of strata indicated by Portlock were more accurately replotted on this map, and the memoir contains a comprehensive list of the fossils of the district, compiled by W. H. Bailey. The Graptolites originally described by Portlock are referred to in several papers on Irish Graptolites by Lapworth;' but although this author then pointed out that those Graptolites cannot belong to Bala or Caradocian rocks, it was not until the appearance in 1895 of the brief note in Watts and McHenry’s ‘‘ Catalogue of the Rocks and Fossils in the collection of the Geological Survey of Ireland,” which refers them to the Llandovery or Tarannon, that they came to be regarded as belonging to a series other than that which contains the Desertcreat Trilobites. In 1885 Marr and Roberts, for the purposes of the identification of 1 Proc. Belfast Nat. Field Club, 1877, Appendix. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (4), vol. ili., 1879-1880. Frarnsipes, ELies, SmirH—Palwozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. | 99 their Haverfordwest fossils, made a re-examination of Portlock’s type specimens, and, in so doing, were able to refer the Trilobites of the district to the upper division of their Bala rocks, and thereby to correlate Portlock’s Caradoc sandstone with what has now become the Ashgillian series. In 1896 the officers of the Irish Geological Survey returned to the area, and, as represented by McHenry and Egan, collected such considerable suites of fossils that the Survey paleontologists were able definitely to identify several zones of Birkhill or Llandovery rocks, as well as to confirm the Ashgillian age of the great bulk of the Trilobite-bearing sandy beds. The fossils collected at this time are now preserved in the collections of the Irish Survey; but the results of these researches have not been published. The actual Lower Paleozoic area is more or less triangular in shape, with sides varying between three and four miles in length. The base faces to the north, and is rather irregular. Along it the lowest members of the fossiliferous series adjoin a very variable mass of ancient hornblendic or granitic rocks, while along the southern, south-eastern, and south-western sides, the various members of the series are unconformably overlain by the characteristic green and red sandstones and conglomerates of the local Old Red Sandstone. Unfortunately the district is much drift-covered ; and its scenery is dependent upon the irregular distribution and variable character of its esker-like mounds of drift. These consist of porous semi-stratified sands and gravels; and only where the usually over-full streams have deepened their valleys down to the solid rock below are the interesting lower Paleozoic rocks exposed. No large amount of stiff boulder-clay or till was met with; but the gravel contains many travelled boulders of large size which, if of sedimentary origin, often contain good fossils. These gravel-ridges are] occasionally from 100 to 150 feet high, and in places are so steep-sided that they fail to support more than a very scanty covering of vegetation. Under these conditions, all evidence as to structure or succession of the rock-series must be based upon scattered exposures, or upon paleontology, and a detailed comparison of the faunas of the various rock-beds with those observed in other and more openly exposed districts. The exposed areas and the detailed succession afforded by each are indicated upon the map, and in the absence of a sufficiency of place-names will only be alluded to incidentally in the body of the paper. The following sub-divisions of the sedimentary series have been N 2 100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. found most useful by the authors of the present paper. They are founded essentially upon paleontological evidence, but, after a little experience, are readily recognizable on purely hthological grounds, and by this means are traceable unchanged through all available exposures. Corrycroar Group = Tarannon. Undivided. Little River Group = Llandovery. Lime Hill beds. Slate Quarry beds. Mullaghnabuoyah beds. Crocknagargan beds. Edenvale beds. Desertereat Group = Ashgillian. Upper Tirnaskea beds. Killey Bridge beds. Lower Tirnaskea beds. Bardahessiagh beds. These local names are taken directly from the six-inch Ordnance map of 1856, and are here introduced only for the purpose of reference, and for the avoidance of circumlocution in description. We may now consider these various sub-divisions in order, begin- ning with the oldest, and, in so doing, will leave all questions of structure and correlation of the beds to a later stage. The Bardahessiagh Beds. As indicated in the table, the Bardahessiagh beds form the basal member of the Paleozoic series. They occur all along the northern edge of the district, where they adjoin the hornblendic and granitic series of the Ulster Highlands, and are brought up again by a sharp fold in the neighbourhood of Killey Bridge. According to the view of the present authors, they must rest with notable discordance and unconformity upon the Highland metamorphic rocks; but the actual base of the series has never been very well seen, and is not now exposed. The lowest members of the Bardahessiagh beds now observable are the rocks exposed along the Slate Quarry road, just south of Craig Bardahessiagh, and are the coarsest of the series. They consist of almost unweathered felspars and micas, with abundant angular quartz chips, which are embedded in a sort of serpentinous paste such as might well be directly derived from the denudation of the hornblendic series, or of the mica schist country a little further north. Conglomeratic beds—such as are mentioned by Portlock—are now Frarnsipes, KLLes, SmitrH—Paleozoie Rocks of Pomeroy. 101 only visible in walls and stone heaps along the line which we have taken as our northern boundary, and, though not now exposed, would seem to belong to the series under review. The general mass of the Bardahessiagh beds consists of coarse to fine grained grits, with well bedded calcareous flagstones at the top, and is notably micaceous throughout. The lower members are always loosely consolidated, but the higher ones, being well provided with Brachiopods and other fossils, are rendered more compact by a calcareous cement. We were informed that at one time they were much quarried for building purposes, and also for the manufacture of flags, hearthstones, and even grindstones. In general the series is thick-bedded, but, among the flaggy beds at the top, quite finely laminated micaceous shales are often interstratified. The flagstone quarries are now closed and overgrown ; the richly fossiliferous collecting grounds which they provided to the early col- lectors are therefore most unfortunately no longer available. Walls, however, and heaps of stone remain; and along the high grouni flanking the southern slopes of Craig Bardahessiagh the process of agriculture frequently brings to light richly fossiliferous blocks which, if not prolific enough to enable us to add to the long lists of Portlock’s collections, are more than sufficient to identify the horizon. The commonest fossils in the lower unconsolidated sandy beds are rude casts of an Orthis like O. calligramma. Higher up the large Strophomena grandis appears 1n surprising abundance, and makes up a very considerable proportion of the rock-forming material. It is associated with Strophomena siluriana, a true Ashgillan form, and in the softer beds which are interbedded with it, Ilenus, Bellerophon, and various ill-preserved Gastropods are present in some abundance. In the most calcareous beds, which are practically limestones, a Harpes and some pieces of the huge JLichas hibernicus and glabellas of Staurocephalus were occasionally observed. Under the microscope, various examples of the gritty and flaggy beds show an unusual amount of fresh felspar, both orthoclase and andesine ; with this is also a good deal of partly chloritized mica, a serpentinous paste, and numerous detached grains of epidotic or horn- blendic minerals, giving high colours between crossed nicols. A crushed specimen of a less consolidated grit, when separated by means of a heavy liquid (s.g. = 2°7), yielded abundant and rather large tourmaline needles along with rounded red garnets, staurolite, epidote, and leucoxene. When weathered, the characteristic light-blue or grey colour of both flags and grits gives place to a rather dull gingerbread brown, which, at first affecting only the surface of the 102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. rock, soon forms a sort of ever-thickening porous crust, which gradually encroaches upon the sharply defined hard kernel of blue unweathered rock. Concretionary structures are not common in the Bardahessiagh beds; but the so-called worm-tracks and worm-casts, which affect so many of the flaggy bedding planes, are probably due to some obscure form of concretionary action. The Killey Bridge Beds. By the further diminution in the proportion of coarse material, the Bardahessiagh beds pass up into the Killey Bridge beds. Like the older series, the Killey Bridge beds are thought to occupy a belt of country more or less parallel to the boundary of the metamorphic rocks along the southern flanks of Craig Bardahessiagh ; but, unlike them, they are known to outcrop at many widely separated points within the watershed of the main Pomeroy river; andas we know them to be the thickest of the sedimentary divisions, it may well be that, beneath the drift, they occupy the greater proportion of the Lower Paleozoic Pomeroy inlier. The best exposures are—(1) the fine section which adjoins the overlap of the Old Red Sandstone in the Little River just south of the Slate Quarry ; (2) the unnamed brook-section between the Pomeroy-Bardahessiagh road and the Slate Quarry; (3) the road-side exposures south of the railway at Killey Bridge; but characteristic Trinuclei may be obtained at many other localities, and from almost any of the banks where boulder-bearing drift can be observed. As we have said, the basal members of the Killey Bridge beds are practically inseparable from the Bardahessiagh beds below. Higher beds, however, are much finer and softer than any, except shaley partings among the flags of the lower group; and the Killey Bridge beds, as a whole, are best described as a series of calcareous or ferruginous: mudstones. They, too, weather with a thick, porous, almost velvety crust, and, like the highest Bardahessiagh beds, are very fossiliferous. The lowest beds, as seen near Killey Bridge, or in the brook south of Bardahessiagh, have alternations of coarser materials like the flags below; but upwards the bedding planes become much less evident ; and the greasy character of the serpentinous paste of the older beds remains to indicate the close relationship between the two. The lowest partly flaggy beds abound in innumerable fragments of Lamellibranchs, Gastropods, Crinoids, and Cystids. With these, also, occur Phacops Brongniarti and a Calymene ; but, at the time of our visit, these beds were not well exposed. Frarnsives, Evies, Smira—Paleozoie Rocks of Pomeroy. 103 The next division, however, was better seen, especially in an up- standing cliff partly undercut by the Little River, just south of the Slate Quarry, and, together with various varieties of Zrinucleus concentricus, yielded abundant examples of Ampyx rostratus. These beds when weathered take on a bright ochreous yellow or brown colour, and break up characteristically into little lenticular flakes or chips of shivery shale before they pass into the final dark brown marly clay of the soil above. In many respects this division is exceedingly like the Dindymene shale of Austwick, Yorkshire, and certain beds among the Slade series of Wales. Upward, these ochreous mudstones, with their swarms of Trinucleus and Ampyx, pass into the sombre leaden grey micaceous mudstones, which on the north side of the Little River, east of the Slate Quarry, have yielded a few examples of Remopleurides, with fragments of other T'rilobites and a few Lamellibranchs. Whether Remopleurides invariably occurs at a higher horizon than Trinucleus we could not decide, for our only exposure with Remopleurides 7m situ occurred in the immediate neighbourhood of a large structural fault; and hence Phacops beds and Trinucleus beds, with leaden shales and a probably higher flaggy bed containing Diplograpti, are here grouped together as Killey Bridge beds. In the higher part of the leaden shales the bedding planes become quite prominent; and gradually the mud- stones pass up into flags. Here the flaggy beds, as seen at the bottom of the old Slate Quarry mill-sluice, are distinguished from the basal Killey Bridge beds only by the absence of mica. With the incoming flaggy conditions, Lamellibranchs, Gastropods, Cystids, and Crinoids seem completely to oust the Trinuclei, while Harpes and a Lichas again become conspicuous, and with them a few fragments of Diplograptus truncatus can usually be found. With the exception of a single Graptolite-bearing exposure at Lime Hill, the top of the Killey Bridge beds seems to represent the highest fossil-bearing horizon which was known to Portlock; and hence, considering the date, his estimate that the rocks belong to Caradoc Sandstone must be regarded as a very wonderfully close approximation to the truth, The Lower Tirnaskea Reds. The Tirnaskea beds form the highest member of the Ordovician System, and are exceedingly interesting in that they contain both Graptolites and Trilobites. They have been observed only in two 104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. exposures in tributary streams which join the Little River in the neighbourhood of the Slate Quarry; and in neither of them is the actual passage upward or downward very clearly shown. The Lower Tirnaskea beds seem to be a direct continuation of the highest flaggy member of the Killey Bridge beds; but the little anticlines which cause them to be exposed in the Tirnaskea stream are only sufficiently dissected to allow a very little of these to be seen; while in the brook south of Bardahessiagh this portion of the section is completely covered by rain-wash and drift. The lowest Tirnaskea beds of the Tirnaskea stream are more gritty than any of the Killey Bridge beds, and from the fact that they occur in beds with good cuboidal jointing, often about a foot thick, they are readily recognizable. They are always tough and very ‘ blocky,’ and though they probably contain many fossils, these fossils are extremely difficult to extract. The cementing material is some rhombohedral carbonate, which is far from brittle, and the rock, whether weathered or fresh, seems always to crush, rather than to break, under the hammer. Under the microscope, the rock is remarkable for the large propor- tion of perfectly fresh oligoclase and andesine which it contains. Its quartz grains, like those of the Bardahessiagh beds, are sharp and angular, while, unlike the beds of the lower series, the mica, if present, is only in the pasty ground-mass. A few grains of tolerably fresh hornblende and a little brightly polarizing epidote are also present among the well-sutured grains of the calcareous cementing ground-mass. The well-known Ashgillian Trilobite Phacops mucronatus is represented by five large specimens with well-developed eyes ; and a few specimens of the Hartfell Graptolites Dicellograptus complanatus var., with Diplograptus truncatus, were obtained in certain of the lenticular streaks of shale occurring within the massive grit. The Upper Tirnaskea Beds. There is a very sudden transition from the Lower Tirnaskea grits to the smooth-banded mudstones and shales of the Upper Tirnaskea beds. These are only exposed for a very few feet, but the highest zone fossil of the Hartfell Shales, Decellograptus anceps, was found in the lamine of black or purple shale which form partings in the green or grey mudstones at intervals of an inch or two. With it also occurs Aglina rediviva, that much-discussed recurrent Trilobite of Barrande’s Bohemian ‘‘ colonies,’ which is here recognized for the first time in Ireland. Frarnsipes, ELLEs, SmirH—Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 105 These Tirnaskea beds occupy the central part of a denuded syncline in the Tirnaskea Stream, and have not yet been found in immediate association with the overlying Llandovery, or Little River eroup ; but from the fact that the lowest beds of these closely resemble the highest unfossiliferous member of the Tirnaskea beds, both being, moreover, of graptolitic and presumably slowly deposited type of sediment, we are of opinion that the gap between them is of small importance, and that the succession is continuous. The further evidence that in the beck, south of Bardahessiagh, the grits, with Phacops mucronatus, come within ten feet of an exposure of shales, with Llandovery Climacograpti in an undisturbed, though ill-exposed, section, is suggestive, and tends to the same conclusion. The Crocknagargan Beds. To the lowest of the Llandovery (Little River group) sediments we have given the name Crocknagargan beds. ‘hese are a thin series of greenish-grey pyritous shales, containing few fossils, but in which afew Graptolites were obtained at a locality about 100 yards east of the Pomeroy-Bardahessiagh road bridge over the Little River, and on the south bank of the stream. The species identified include Cephalograptus acuminatus and Climacograptus normalis, and though no clear section either upward or downward can be made out, both lithology and paleontological evidence enable us to recognize close similarities between this and the Cephalograptus acuminatus zone at Moffat. The smooth character of the mudstone, and a certain purple streakiness seen only when freshly broken rock is moistened, indicate lithological affinities to the Upper Tirnaskea beds (Dzcello- gruptus anceps zone) below, while the close approximation of the micaceous shales of the Diplograptus modestus beds above, both at this and at the locality of Crocknagargan itself, indicate a continuous passage to the beds above. The Crocknagargan stream (south of Craig Bardahessiagh) probably affords the best section of these beds, but was not workable at the time of our visit. There the 10 to 15 feet of greenish beds which intervene between the hard grits with Phacops mucronatus and the equally resistant micaceous beds with Diplograptus modestus enable us to infer that the total thickness of the Crocknagargan beds is not more than 10 to 12 feet. The Slate Quarry Beds. The Slate Quarry beds are much more satisfactory, and are well exposed in several places along the Little River, especially in its 106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. largest tributary, the Slate Quarry stream. They also appear again in the bed of one of the tributaries of Corrycroar river, in the extreme south of the Pomeroy inlier, where they are directly overlain by the conglomerates of the Old Red Sandstone. The lowest beds of the series include a few bands of smooth grey shales, not unlike the fossiliferous Crocknagargan beds; but the greater part of the Slate Quarry beds consist of soft, easily bruised blue-grey micaceous flagstones, with a texture rather like cardboard and splitting with difficulty. Fossils, when found, are in general fairly well preserved, and in low relief; but they are not abundant. Some of the beds contain a good deal of rather coarsely distributed pyrites, and, in the early stages of weathering, become coated with a thick rust, but in later stage are more or less completely bleached. This bleaching is particularly prone to occur in places which have been long exposed to chemical weathering—as, for example, near faults and in upstanding cliffs. A curious lemon-yellow stain on the surfaces is also charac- teristic of certain of the members of this series. Deplograptus modestus is the commonest and most widely distributed fossil, but Diplograptus vesiculosus is also found in certain of the finer-grained beds, especially in the southern exposures, and with these are associated the usual Climacograpti, Cl. normalis, and Cl. medius, &c. ; the whole assemblage is strongly reminiscent of the fauna described by Herbert Lapworth from the Lower Dyffryn, or modestus-Flags of Wales. The Slate Quarry beds are always recognizable by the large proportion of micaceous material they contain, and, hike the members of Desertcreat group, seem to have been formed by the denudation of some ancient series of crystalline schists. Though not the hardest, they seem to resist denudation more than any other member of the Little River group, and, where exposed, almost always confine the streams to quite narrow gorges. The Edenvale Beds. The Edenvale beds follow directly upon the Slate Quarry beds, and in their exposures along the Little River, the Edenvale mill-sluice, and the Slate Quarry stream, occur as narrow synclines folded in among the broader anticlines. Their lowest bed is very characteristic ; it shows a marked tendency to break into cuboidal blocks, and is a hard, dark, fine-grained, and very calcareous rock, and, unlike even the highest member of the Slate Quarry beds, contains but a very small proportion of mica. Dimorphograptus is its characteristic Graptolite genus: we Frarnsipes, Evies, Smira—Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 107 may therefore term it the Dimorphograptus band; and from the fact that almost all the other species of Graptolites it contains range upward rather than downward, we have here decided to group it with those higher beds as the lowest member of the Edenvale beds. It is about three feet thick, and to us has proved most prolific at its most southerly exposure in the Slate Quarry stream, immediately opposite the road entrance to Edenvale House. The most usual fossils are Dimorphograptus confertus, D. longissimus, and Monograptus tenuis. The rest of the Edenvale beds possess equally distinctive lithological characters, and are the most readily traceable of all the members of the Little River group. They are a series of dark to light grey shales, mainly unfossiliferous, but with numerous conspicuous darker partings, streaks, and thin bands of Graptolite shale, yielding Climaco- grapti and various narrow forms of Monograptus. They contain much finely divided pyrites, and, unlike the Slate Quarry beds below, are always covered with an ochreous rust or slime during the early stages of weathering, and disintegrating rapidly, pass to a dark ochreous clay paste before they bleach. The total thickness of this division may be about 15 to 20 feet. The most obvious of the Graptolite species are Ionograptus tenwis, I. cyphus, and Climaco- graptus rectangularis. The Mullaghnabuoyah Beds. The Mullaghnabuoyah beds are also well exposed, and are repeated by folding again and again along the bed and banks of the Little River, above the Slate Quarry, and inits northward-flowing tributary, within the Pomeroy demesne. They too, are a series of banded mudstones, and, with the belt of grey flaggy shales in their midst, are probably the thickest of the divisions within the Little River group. A close study of them would probably lead to the adoption of a three- fold division of the series into a lower member, whose lithology is not unlike the upper beds of the Edenvale beds below ; a middle member, unfossiliferous on the whole, consisting of papery shales and thin bedded fissile, gritty flags; and an upper banded series of blue, almost black, shale. Owing, however, to the difficulty of indicating the excessive folding noticeable at each of the available exposures, such separation has not been attempted upon the map. The lowest mudstones, with blacker shale bands, contain a fauna which, except for the presence of Donograptus triangulatus, 1s ‘ 108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. practicaliy identical with that of the Edenvale beds; but with the gradual diminution of the proportion of these dark bands, we pass to the middle division: Jf. triangulatus becomes a conspicuous fossil, and Climacograptus Tornquistt gradually replaces the Cl. rectangularis of the lower beds. The grey, flaggy beds maintain the same characteristics ; but the fossils are more sparsely distributed. Some, however, of their paler grey bands now contain fossils, and are par- ticularly characterized by the abundance of Donograptus acinaces with M. triangulatus. In this series, also, near the head of the Edenvale mill-sluice, there occur a few unusually fine examples of Rastrites peregrinus. Another feature of the grey papery flags of this horizon is the development of a sort of peppery sprinkling of small granular concretions of pyrites. These range from about ‘2 mm. to 2 mm. in diameter, and have a radial fibrous structure. Their occurrence in an otherwise non-pyritous rock is curious, but is not uncommon in other contemporaneous deposits, such as the Gigrin mudstones of Rhayader, the Skelgill shales of the Lake District, and the Rastrites beds of Sweden. The upper blue-grey to black banded beds again yield many Graptolites, Ionograptus triangulatus being particularly abundant. A few Petalograpti were also observed with Climacograptus Tornquisti in the less prolific beds; and though the present authors are not able to recommend the application of the three Lake District sub- divisions of the IZ. gregarius zone of South Scotland to the Mullagh- nabuoyah beds, the existence of these three sub-zones is distinctly indicated. The thickness of the Mullaghnabuoyah beds is not easy to estimate; but the middle flaggy division cannot be much less than 50 feet in thickness, while the rest may vary between 20 and 30 feet. The upper division, as seen at Mullaghnabuoyah, passes almost im- perceptibly into the Petalograptus band of the succeeding Lime Hill beds. The Lime Hili Beds. The Lime Hill beds are so called from the one Graptolite locality known to Portlock, whence he obtained his Graptolithus Sedgwickii. This locality is far distant from all those hitherto alluded to, but can fortunately be correlated with them, since the lowest bed seen in the Lime Hill section appears to occur also in the centre of a much compressed syncline at Mullaghnabuoyah. This lowest bed is quite like the topmost beds of the Mullaghnabuoyah series, but is even darker, and isa banded mudstone rather than a shale; seen at Mullaghna- buoyah, it is blue-black, and perhaps three feet thick, and is Fearnsipes, Buies, SMitrH—Pa/e@osoie Rocks of Pomeroy. 109 characterized by the presence of IL. Sedgwichit var. distans and by numerous Petalograpti. The thin tenwis-like Monograptus discretus is also seen, butis not so abundant at Mullaghnabuoyah as at the Lime Hill exposure. At Lime Hill, the lowest bed exposed is again a blue- black mudstone, but is only faintly banded. A foot or two higher this gives place to a somewhat calcareous dark-coloured rock, which contains well-preserved examples of the various Petalograpti, with what appear to be fragments of Lamellibranchs. These, with inter- bedded softer black mudstones, continue for some six feet; but their higher bands contain no obvious Petalograpti, and, becoming suddenly paler upward, pass into rocks similar in texture to the harder beds discussed, but of variegated green and yellow colours. Explanatory Memoir of Sheets 3, 4, 5, 9, &c., p. 54. Kinroe—Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 135 The revision of the Castlebar and Ballina district on the lines decided upon by the Director-General was completed by Mr. McHenry in 1893,! at which stage of the survey work it was believed that in the area now under description : Ist. Archean rocks existed in Belmullet Peninsula, at Achill Head, in the Ox Mountains, and south-east of Clifden in Galway, as well as probably at Kylemore, near Leenane. 2nd. The younger schist series extended away from these tracts of Archean, and had a visible base at two points at least, viz.: near Achill Head, and north-west of Castlebar.’ My connexion with the problems involved dates back to 1892, when I was instructed to gather what information I could, for future use in mapping, first, in the region of Belmullet. Going northward to Erris Head, I was somewhat puzzled to find that the coarsely- crystalline gneiss alternated with thin bands of dark-gray mica-schist in such a manner as to suggest the invasion of an originally sedi- mentary series, by massive bands of coarse pegmatitic granites. I was further perplexed to discover roundish-flattened pebbles (or fragments which looked extremely like pebbles) in fine-grained gneissose rocks near Erris Head, which had been taken for mylonized igneous masses, originally like the coarse pegmatites. I then concurred, and do now, in the original reading of these fine-grained gneissose rocks, in which they were described and mapped in 1876 as quartzites; and the same remark applies to the continuation of this series across Broad Haven, where it forms the cliffs at Benwee Head, and eastward to Belderg. Coarse pegmatitic gneiss forms the middle portion of the Mullet, west and south of the town; and there, during my examination of the ground in 1892, I also found the gneiss to contain lenticular masses of black slate. It appeared to me then, and there is now no doubt regarding the conclusion, that the supposed Archean gneisses of this region had been intruded as pegmatitic granites into the Dalradian series; that 1 Summaries of Progress, 1892 and 1893. Annual Report of the Geo. Surv. and Museum of Prac. Geology, Appendix E, 1892, p. 267; 1893, p. 270. >It may be noted that the debatable point whether Archean rocks occur amongst the Dalradian, or whether the latter should be regarded as Archean, is not here discussed, or even touched upon. The senses in which the terms are used throughout the Paper are those accepted by the Geological Survey (say) in 1890. The Archean rocks were then regarded as probably Azoic, possibly the original crust ; the Dalradian as consisting of an entirely newer series of sedimentary origin, probably once fossil-bearing, though now for the most part highly metamorphosed. . see r+ x » re Ln t : (Si ¢ ig ; , : BL Qe ee ahs LP GK) . 136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the member invaded was chiefly the black and dark-gray slate or schist underlying the quartzite; and that the pebbly or conglomeratic beds that I noticed near Erris Head represent the boulder-deposit which forms so distinct a zone between dark-gray schist below and quartzite above, throughout Donegal. Early in 1893, I undertook the examination of the metamorphic region north of Castlebar; and here, it seemed to me, upon exami- uation of the supposed base of the Dalradian series, that it was in reality the sole of a thrust plane, which leaves the rocks on each side practically of the same age; and that the rounded pieces of rock, taken for water-worn pebbles embedded in younger strata, are but detached lumps rounded by movement beneath the over-thrust mass. I could not distinguish the rocks, described as Archean (sheared) granulites north of Castlebar, from ordinary mica-schist and sheared grits, and found in these rocks, in proximity to the Lough Conn granite, the following section, which proves the granite to be distinctively intrusive, rather than an unsheared band of Archean rock from which the adjoining supposed granulites had been formed by intense shearing :— / s/f b., 7) 1 13 [a || / ay)! W, ' , ] tT ) Ww : i 7 / {/ ff i K t}} / | | i /| LEH es = bie RAL: Sq &* Bt iL SS é SSS = oS man ; y SEES bie: Fic. 1.—Sectiona! View, nearly two miles N. of Castlebar, showing micaceous and felspathic quartzite (Q) and epi-diorite (cross-hatched), invaded by granite (G). ee a fae — yy 4, « (Cr Ph eee on. I also found in this series an unquestionable quartzite band, indicative of the existence in the series of undoubted sedimentary strata. These observations, therefore, in the Castlebar as in the Belmullet tracts, convinced myself that Archean rocks, according to the original acceptation of the term, do not exist there. The coarse, pegmatitic eneisses of the Mullet have invaded the Dalradian series; and the metamorphosed sedimentary rocks north of Castlebar, invaded by the granites and gneisses of the Ox Mountains, equally belong to the Kitroze—Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 137 Dalradian system. As previously stated, I do not discuss whether this latter should be termed Archean; neither do I attempt here to fix the position of the Dalradian with reference to the Cambrian or Ordivician system. The Director-General, in his summary of the work done in 1894, mentions that Mr. McHenry also came to the conclusion that the supposed Archean rocks of Connemara penetrate the mica-schists, limestones, and quartzites of that region. He had ‘‘ collected a body of evidence which disproves the existence of any Archean rocks, at least within the area examined.’”? From the foregoing it will be seen that we cannot now deal with the Dalradian rocks as a series built up from a recognizable base ; it has, however, been possible to reduce the congeries of strata repre- sented on the published maps to such order as justifies my speaking of it as a system, consisting of well-established members. These, in broad outline, are mica-schist with fine and coarse cleaved grits below, and a quartzite group above, with an intermediate zone containing black schist, limestone, and pebbly (or conglomeratic) beds, which thickens generally westward to an important deposit. The system is identical with that established in Western Donegal, even to the fact that the conglomeratic or boulder-deposit assumes large proportions westward, as on the coast to the west of Slieve League; and the system is traceable throughout North-West Mayo and West Galway, often with reversal of dips, attendant upon remarkable over-foldings and dislocations. The three members of the intermediate series, or zone, are not always recognizable together; the limestone is fairly persistent, and, having been noticed at several new points, it has supplied an important means of locating the zone, where the quartzite and schist series are not to be seen in close proximity in the generally obscure ground of North Mayo. The pebbles in the boulder-deposit may be in places few and small; sometimes they are of very large 1 Ann. Report of the Geo. Sur. and Museum of Pract. Geo., for year ending December 31st, 1904, Appendix E, p. 290. The conclusions thus reached by Mr. McHenry in Galway, and-by me in Mayo (1892-93), possess considerable Significance, in view of the universally-conceded lithological similarity and geographical resemblances of our rocks to those in Sutherland. Nor is the Significance at all diminished by the fact that recognized Archean gneiss seems to penetrate mica-schist, graphite, dolomite, and quartzite at ough Carron and Gairloch (Ancient Volcanoes of Great Britain, vol. i., p. 115). Is there any good reason for supposing that these clastic rocks are not of Dalradian Age, and that the gneisses which penetrate them are not, like our own, of subsequent date = 138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. size, and well-rounded—for the most part consisting of coarse granite and sometimes they are crushed beyond recognition, as in the peninsula between Cleggan Bay and Ballynaskill Harbour, in North Galway. The black slate is also fairly persistent, usually below, sometimes above the limestone, and occasionally containing pebbly seams and boulders, as at Keem and Doogort, in Achill, respectively. Accounts of the views to which I have been led during the revision-work, embodied in two papers,! were submitted to the British Association at its Glasgow meeting in 1901, in which references were made to the order and mode of occurrence of the different formations represented in Mayo and Galway; but the accounts were necessarily very brief. Mr. McHenry has set forth his views regarding the Ox Mountains in a paper read before the Academy, already alluded to in this description. The present account is intended to supply important details met with in the course of my own work, and not previously published in connected form. They may furnish some aid in the formation of a future set of maps of this exceedingly interesting and instructive region. The value and bearing of the details may be judged from the following connected account :— Meramorpuic Series. Worth Mayo. The coarse gneisses of Erris Head, as we have seen, are not the most ancient metamorphic rocks; on the contrary, they are but crushed, coarse-grained granites, or pegmatites which have been (213) (an) (Roo) (yo) Fic. 2.—View of Erris Head (N) and section southward, showing coarse pegma- titic gneiss (G), mica-schist (m), pebbly deposit (4), and quartzite (q). intruded into mica-schists, immediately underlying the great quartzite group, well represented in North Mayo. Thus if a section be taken three quarters of a mile west of Erris Head, running south-south-west, 1 Report for 1901: ‘* Onthe Relation of the Silurian and Ordivician Rocks of the North-West of Ireland to the great Metamorphic Series,’’ by J. R. Kilroe and A. McHenry, p. 636; and ‘On the Relations of the Old Red Sandstone of North- West Ireland to the adjacent Metamorphic Rocks, and the Torridon Rocks of Scotland,’’ by A. McHenry and J. R. Kilroe, p. 636. y= rs Le FL 6 PM AS Lf eT Kitro0oEe— Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 139 it traverses alternating mica-schist and coarse gneiss-bands or lenticular masses, passes close to the point where I found the rounded pebbles in the fine-grained gneissose rock, and shows also the stratigraphically overlying quartzite. The northern part of the section indicates the circumstances just explained. I concur in giving to the rock the name of quartzite, under which it was represented when the ground was originally surveyed in 1876, by Mr. McHenry, although it contains a considerable proportion of mica, and some felspar; and in going eastward the proportion of felspar grains increases, while that of the mica diminishes, in beds which, though stratigraphically higher, are obviously of the same quartzite group. These beds are well to be seen along the low, jagged cliffs near Cone Island. Crossing Broad Haven, the entire section along the cliffs from Benwee Head, east- ward. to the Carboniferous boundary near Belderg, shows similar variations from the purest type of quartzite; only at a point about half way between the two points named, does purely silicious quartzite occur, but as part of the series. Passing across the vast peat-covered tract where the rock is rarely to be seen even in stream courses, we reach the indistinct escarp- ment of Glencalry, formed of the same gneissose-looking rock seen near Erris Head, and here and there throughout the tract just mentioned east of Broad Haven. This rock is here, also, correctly described on the published map as micaceous quartzite ; and it is seen to pass under a series of beds consisting chiefly of mica-schist and limestone, with some quartzite bands, or single band overfolded and repeated. The mica-schist—which here becomes obscured by the supervention of Carboniferous strata—spreads out westward so as to cover a wide area, and appears to form an important member of the metamorphic series, forming Barnacuillew (875), Knocknalower (612), and Aghoos (348) hills. A limestone zone marks the boundary of the mica-schist near Aghoos, as well as at Glencalry ; it is to be seen at Kilecommon Rectory, in the small stream draining Carnhill. This boundary-line between the mica-schist and quartzite passes around the north shoulder of this hill, to the shore of Broad Haven, which it crosses, is taken up again at Portnacally, and traced south-westward, to become lost in the obscure ground north of Belmullet. North-west of Belmullet, however, the circumstances observable near Erris Head are repeated; for on the coast near Scotchport Rock the coarse, pegmatitic gneiss is again to be seen invading the passage beds from the mica-schist group—portions of which are included in the coarse 140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. gneiss—and the micaceous quartzite which dips away northward, to form a synclinal basin with the Erris Head quartzites, as shown in the section above given (p. 138). Limestone does not appear in the neighbourhood of the junction here, just as it does not appear near the junction at Erris Head ; but in following the boundary of the two groups eastward by Portnacally, it is marked by the presence of limestone beds which reappear on the same line on the eastern shore of Broad Haven, as well as at Kilcommon and Glencalry, as before mentioned. Were the ground not almost entirely obscured by peat, drift, and local surface coverings, there is little doubt it would be found that the occurrence of lime- stone characterizes the boundary zone between the mica-schist and quartzite throughout, except in the western part of the Erris Head peninsula, known as the Mullet. Now, the mica-schist at present overlies the quartzite series east of Broad Haven, while at the west coast of the Mullet it occupies its normal stratigraphical position, that is beneath the quartzite; so that we are obviously dealing only with two main series instead of three, as might at first sight appear. A good section exhibiting the inverted conditions of the groups is to be seen in Glencalry. Here the mica- ceous quartzite may be followed bed after bed, dipping at 20° to 25° towards a cascade, where the stream tumbles over a rugged bed formed of mica-schist and limestone. The section here given repre- sents the relations thus described and, diagramativally, that of the quartzite group to the mica-schist and gneiss at Erris Head 21 miles to the west. Ww (213) Brond Haven Fic. 3.--General Section from Erris Head hill (212) across Broad Haven eastward to Glencalry hill (562) showing gneiss (G), quartzite (q), limestone (/st), and mica-schist (m), faulted beyond overfold. I need only refer to the overfoldings to be seen in the corre- sponding quartzite group in Donegal, and described in the Memoir of Sheets, 1, 8, 9, &c., to indicate how fully we should expect to find such inversions of the metamorphic strata as that above shown; and further, to expect minor puckerings of the strata, which would account for repetitions of one limestone band, instead of several, as might at first sight appear to be the case at Glencalry. A more detailed section of the glen and river-bed is shown on next page. Ki.roe—Silurian and Metamorphie Rocks. 141 The boulder-deposit which, equally with limestone, marks the Junction-zone of the two great groups in parts of Donegal, is not represented at Glencalry, while it is represented, as we have seen, though without limestone, at Erris Head. NW 1562) SE, ZA Oe ‘roa : — PEIN Sete TENS ee Fic. 4.—Detailed section at Glencalry, showing quartzite (7) invaded by epidiorite, over-ridden by mica-schist (m) and limestone (/s.), along reversed fault. East of Belmullet the quartzite occupies a large area spreading out so as to surround Carrowmore Lough, and form Glencastle Hill (760), Knocknascollop (788), and Carrafull Hill (890), which is separated by Bangor Gap from Knocklettercuss (1208), the north-west spur of the Corslieve range (2369): all the hills named consist of quartzite. The divisional zone between the quartzite and mica-schist below it is marked as usual by a limestone band, which runs east by south from Belmullet to Bangor; and at the western end of Carrowmore Lough, where the stream draining it issues, the quartzite is denuded to such an extent as to reveal the limestone accompanied by a conglomeratic band, and the mica-schist beneath. This is shown in the following section. WS. W. (760) Fic. 5.—Section across Glencastle Hill and Carrowmore Lough (Wr. 30), showing mica-schist (m), limestone (7st), and pebbly deposit (4), under quartzite (g). It is of interest to note that a garnetiferous zone occurs in the coarse gneiss, a short distance north of Binghamstown, near Belmullet. Its existence there, on a line with the limestone-zone east by south of Belmullet, on the shore, seems to indicate that the garnets are due to the absorption of the limestone in this locality by the great intrusive mass, which here strikes across Blacksod Bay. his coarse, pegmatitic gneiss is to be well seen in the vicinity of Binghamstown; and in a 142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. following it westward to the sea, and northward along the coast between Portnafrankanagh and Scotch Port Rock, its massive character is well observed, as well as the manner in which remnants of the dark-gray mica-schist—here almost absorbed—lie between thick bands, and are moulded over great lenticular hummocks of the intruded mass. Southward of the area of gneiss, the peninsula, as far as the newer gray granite of Termon Hill at Blacksod Point, is formed of knotted, silvery mica-schist, which seems to be the lowest portion of the metamorphic series, stratigraphically speaking, here to be seen. Opposite this on the mainland, another important projection of quartzite from the Corslieve range occurs, at the outskirt of which, and separating it from the mica-schist area, runs the boundary in a zig-zag course, marked as usual with a band of limestone, which appears here and there through the almost continuous peat-covering. So continuous is the covering on the north side of the projection that the position of the boundary line can only be conjectured. Passing another such, but smaller, projection from the range, we may cross to Achill Island, where the divisional zone between the two great groups is to be seen at four points. A band of mica-schist strikes south-westward through Corraun- Achill, leaving high quartzite hills on the east in this peninsula, and a quartzite area on the north-west, fringed by limestone. It crosses Achill Sound, to be followed in a narrow valley to Ashleam Bay, near the southern extremity of the island. The mica-schist, which is dark-gray, and contains a graphitic seam and coarse sheared grit, dips south-eastward under quartzite, a pebbly band intervening; and on the north-west side of the bay the schist dips away from quartzite which forms the hill on that side, a pebble-bed here also intervening. There can be little question that the schist is the summit of an anticlinal fold, as shown in the accompanying section. @ I < SES Ze UE Tr Besa = SSS. + SSS, SS Zz BSS. GSS NOIR ZZ Fic, 6.—Section across valley near Ashleam Bay, showing quartzite (g) with pebbly grits on either side, micaceous and graphitic schists, and coarse dark-gray grit beds between: also mica-schist (m) faulted up against corresponding rocks south of the central hill. The quartzite on the south-east side forms a ridge, to the south of which the mica-schists again appear, much dislocated and doubly Katroe—Stlurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 143 foliated, brought up probably by a vertical thrust which leaves on its north side, with the,quartzite, dark-gray and black mica-schist, pebbly grit, and calcareous beds. The quartzite group stretches away north-westward from Ashlem Bay, shown in section, to form almost the entire island. It becomes here and there distinctly micaceous and felspatic, and contains thin seams of mica-schist. It forms Dooega Hill (1580), and cliffs overlooking Keel Bay ; Finsheen Hill (698), and Slievemore (2204) on each side of Doogort; and Croaghaun Hill (2192) rising up from the ocean, and overlooking Achill Head at the extreme west. The mica-schist underlying the quartzite is to be seen in the Doogort Valley, the uppermost beds being here rendered visible by denudation. Limestone here also marks the divisional zone, and on the east side of Doogort Bay, which occupies the extremity of the valley, the dark-gray, almost black schist contains large, round blocks of granite, forming an excellent representative of the boulder-bed of Donegal, occurring, it will be remembered, as here, below the quartzite group. Fig. 7.—Section across Doogort Bay, showing mica-schist (m) over-riding Slievemore quartzite (q), and overlain by limestone (Js.), boulder- deposit (>), and quartzite (q’). The quartzite of Slievemore strikes obliquely toward Doogort Bay on the west side, with nearly vertical dip; but half a mile south of the village the quartzite joins that on the east side, a fault only, with probably a reverse throw intervening. Here, therefore, we have laid bare, by denudation, another instance of an anticlinal fold, though pushed westward along the thrust plane; for on the west side of the valley or bay neither the black schist, boulder-deposit, nor limestone band appears. ‘The conditions seem to be as represented in the section here given. The boulder-deposit is represented in conglomeratic beds in Inishgaloon Island, opposite Keel, which are traceable along the coast east and west of Dooagh Bay towards Keem, where we again find the base of the great quartzite group. 144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. One of the most interesting sections in the great metamorphic series is to be seen on the south-west side of Croaghaun Hill, near Achill Head. The promontory, known as the Head, is formed of gray, silvery, knotted mica-schist, similar to that already described as form- ing the Mullet, south of Binghamstown. This is followed in upward, direct, stratigraphical succession by one or two limestone bands which follow zig-zag courses, to be seen in the hollow striking north-westward from Keem to the steep-sided inlet known as Ooghnagerillen. Over the limestone and gray, silvery mica-schist associated there- with are black, gray, and dark-greenish micaceous and chloritic schists and a thick bed of coarse, pebbly grit. Following this thin group is a fine conglomerate with rounded pebbles of quartz, felspar pegmatite, and quartzite, introducing a great series of alternating grits and conglomerates which forms the hill-side near the cliff-ed ge, between the 1000 and 2000 feet levels, and cannot be much less than 1500 feet in thickness. The lowest grit beds of this series contain amethystine quartz, which is much sought after locally. Notwith- standing the great thickness of the conglomerate-grit series, the conglomerate thins out eastward to such an extent that at 23 miles distant it is represented by a single thin band of boulder- deposit, containing large, round blocks of light-gray, vitreous quartzite embedded in a matrix of very similar quartzite. The blocks range in size up to two feet by one foot three inches in sectional dimensions ; and the deposit, which runs parallel to the road to Keem, and some 100 to 150 yards to the north of the road, is sufficiently peculiar to warrant this notice. If it were not on the strike of, and in proximity to, the great conglomerate series of the hill-side, it might be taken for a broken-up condition of the local quartzite, resulting from intense crushing, as in the case of the Howth quartzites, noticed by Professor Sollas. Three miles east of the cliff-edge, on the west side of Dooagh Bay, near its entrance, conglomerate occurs at the base of the quartzite group, associated with cloritic and magnitite-bearing mica-schist, which also contains irregular masses of conglomerate ; and around these latter the schist moulds itself, as the result of extreme pressure. These rocks correspond with those seen at Keem Bay, below the great grit-conglomerate series of Croaghaun Hill. The rapidity with which the series just mentioned thins out east- ward is suggestive of the existence of ancient land to the west of Achill; but we cannot lose sight of the fact that prior to the deposi- tion of the conglomerates was laid down a considerable thickness of Kitroze—Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 145 mudstones and limestones, which, at Achill Head at least, show no indications of a steep, shelving littoral. It may be that the boulder- deposit at the base of the quartzite group, though probably the result of glaciation in those far-off times,1 marked the introduction of a great change of natural conditions resulting generally in the deposition of arenaceous materials throughout the north-west British area, and marked here in Achill by the grit-conglomerate deposit. We seem to get further indications of not very distant land of the Dalradian epoch, in the massive bands of fine conglomerate which, in large part, form the small island Achill Beg, where, moreover, are to be seen gray and black mica-schist, some graphitic; and dolomite and steatite after limestone. The conglomerates contain pebbles of quartz, quartzite, and pegmatite ; and both they and the mica-schist show evidence of contortion and over-folding, as well as of intense cleavage and shearing. This may be judged from the accompanying sketch, taken near the southern extremity of the island. Yj Yf YE: »< Y A : “ ) Fic. 8.—Contorted conglomerate bands in mica-schist. Still another area of mica-schist, exposed in a hollow between quartzite hills, and fringed as usual by a limestone-bearing zone, is to be seen around Feeagh Lough, north-west of Newport. It is traversed by important basic igneous intrusions which do not here call for special notice. Here, again, we find interesting evidence for the succession of the groups—viz., mica-schist, an intermediate zone with limestone, and quartzite above, though at one point, west of the lake, the regular order of succession is reversed, as shown in the section, fig. 9, on p. 146. We have thus seen that the persistence of a fairly well-defined zone throughout this tangled metamorphic series is the key to its true interpretation, preventing us attaching much weight to the present local dip and strike of the rocks, and enabling us to judge of 1 As suggested by Mr. McHenry: Explan. Mem. of Sheets 3, 4, 5, 9, &c., pp. 17-50. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. B. Q 146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the modification which the original structure of the ground has under- gone, through overwhelming earth-stresses operating laterally from the east and south-east of the area under review. ——————— SS OSES = Fic. 9.—Section across Lough Feeagh (W'11) showing quartzite (¢), pebbly beds (2), limestone (/s), and mica-schist (m)—natural order of succession inverted. The structures described as manifest in North Mayo are but reproduced in North Galway. The quartzite of Maamturk Range and the Twelve Pins is the most striking feature of the area, and in general it dips northward, and under the mica-schist, cleaved grits, and limestone of the comparatively low ground skirting the range on the north. From our knowledge of the succession in Mayo, as well as judging from overfoldings which are to be observed in the valley slopes of the quartzite range, I have no hesitation in maintaining that the apparent order of the strata on the north side of the Twelve Pins is the converse of the original order of succession. This conclusion is confirmed by finding that the mica-schist and limestone series which . underlies the quartzite, east and west of Letterfrack, is continuous with the series around Kylemore, to the north of and overlying the Twelve Pins quartzite. The boulder-deposit is strikingly developed at Cleggan Hill, 7 miles west of Letterfrack, where it takes up a zig-zag course in the greenish-gray mica-schist beneath the quartzite which here forms the hill (481). The pebbles range up to 12 inches by 8 inches in section, and consist of quartz, quartzite, and afelspathic rock. In attempting to trace this deposit to the eastward it was found to be represented in a peculiar much-crushed band, half a mile north of the western end of Ballynakill Lough, where the pebbies are drawn out into long lath- shaped lenticles, embedded in a greenish-gray mica-schist. The con- dition of the deposit here may suggest a reason for its non-appearance further east for several miles; it may have been crushed out of recognition, as previously mentioned. Below the boulder-deposit at Cleggan, limestone beds occupy a KirroE—Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 147 well-defined hollow, partly filled by the waters of Cleggan Bay, and partly by Ballynakill Lough. The limestone crosses Barnabeg Pay, where it is seen to be identical with that forming bands, or one bad repeated, which underlies the quartzite of Bengooria (1460) and Knockbrack (1460), the western spur of the Twelve Pins group. Following the limestone bands with their associated mica-schists north-westward, they are seen to pass beneath the important outlier of quartzite which rests in a synclinal hollow north of the large inlet, Ballynakill Harbour; and the mica-schist reappears on its north side, Passing from here, near Rinvyle, eastward toward Kylemore, we travel over the same series uninterruptedly ; but south of Kylemore the earth-strains seem to have been much more violent than in the region last mentioned, producing overfolding on a great scale with the inversion already mentioned. In view of such effects, it is easy to surmise that in the frequently occurring outcrops of limestone to be seen on the ground eastward of Kylemore Lough one sees but repetitions of a few bands, possibly only one or two bands, by minor puckerings of the strata, as represented in section thus :— fae SEM, 04-60) i G TY Ld, big oa I et AO RE irs 2 i iver eee? Fie. 10.—Section across Knockbrack (1460) and Kylemore Lough (92) showing micaceous grit (mg) penetrated by epidiorite (4) limestone bands (Js), and mica-schist (m) over-riding and underlying overfolded quartzite (9). A similar section might be drawn near Maam, representing the relations of the two great groups of strata, with a limestone and schist series, near the quartzite, the present order of superposition being here also inverted ; and particular attention is directed to beds of pebbly grit, perhaps represented, though meagrely, north of Kyle- more Lake (see section), but which are to be well seen and traced through the region eastward toward Maam Bay, where they in part form the ridge bounding the Glenglosh valley on the north. They are again met with on the north side of the bay—a branch of Lough Corrib—and attain striking development about three miles east by Q2 148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. south of Maam Hotel, near the public road. These coarse, pebbly, or conglomeratic bands correspond in character and zonal place in the metamorphic series with the coarse, highly-altered grits and conglo- merates at Westport and to the north of Castlebar. The remarkable way in which the rocks of this area have been affected by earth-stresses is well illustrated by the manner in which a band of mica-schist, which does not appear to have been originally an igneous intrusion, has been thrust up into the quartzite ridge trans- versely to the prevailing strike, one and a half mile south of Pollna- cappul Lough at Kylemore: the present foliation is parallel to the walls of quartzite on either side; and a further illustration is found in a peculiar occurrence of the boulder-deposit in Maam Gap. Here large, roundish boulders of reddish granite are enclosed in a greenish- gray highly micaceous grit, forming a mass resembling the boulder- deposit near Recess;' and it is here bounded east and west by the quartzite of the range, on the south by a granite which invades it and the quartzite, and on the north by gray mica-schist, which, though stratigraphically lower in the series, i.e., older, seems to have been pushed southward over it and over the quartzite. The boulder- deposit being here over-ridden by the mica-schist and limestone group, may suggest the reason for the non-appearance of the former where it might be expected along the north side of the range between the quartzite and mica-schist. It may be noted that the overfolding ‘‘creep,” attended with shearing and foliation of the rocks, was from the N.N.E. in this region—repeated, as we shall see later on, in post-Silurian times ; while the creep was from the 8.E. north of Clew Bay, and from the E.S.E. and south at Glencalry and Kilcommon. In concluding this account of the Dalradian series of North Galway, reference should be made to important outcrops of igneous rocks which form in great part the rugged platform overlooking Kylemore on the north. Attention was called in the original Survey Memoirs and maps to the great mass of hornblende rock on the summit of the escarpment which terminates the platform; but invading this is a granite-gneiss, in parts quite coarsely crystalline, which is repre- sented on the published maps as metamorphosed Lower Silurian strata, though on the 6-inch working maps it is justly described as fine and coarse gneiss, At the time this ground was being mapped the hypo- thesis prevailed that granitic gneisses mark the last stage but one 1 Described in Appendix to 43rd Rep. Dept. Sci. and Art (1896), p. 36. Kitror—Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 149 of transformation of sedimentary strata which culminated in granite. Hence the indication used for these metamorphic rocks upon the map. A section which I observed in Leckvarna, south of Lough Fee, and west of the main road from Leenane to Kylemore, proves, as do other such sections north of Kylemore Castle, where the two igneous rocks adjoin, that the granite intrusion is the later. O RIK eetee SO yy - QL LLL Es LEER ROLLER EEL Sri } ORLA oP ALLIS ho) O = OI é a aw (ZAG ve £ oo" e Boe Ss ' ES ee / fae Src Seo n~o — ae se or SEE =; pe ae ea a Fie. 11.—View in Leckvarna, of Hornblende Rock (cross-hatched), invaded by granitic mass chiefly gneiss, containing unsheared eyes of granite (G). The granitic rock dovetails into mica-schist westward in Letter- gesh, contains masses of serpentine (probably) after partially absorbed areas of basic rock, and is itself in places highly sheared, so as to be indistinguishable from mica-schist of sedimentary origin; and where it invades the great basic outcrop north of Kylemore, it takes up a foliated arrangement of its constituents—probably fluxion-structure— around the prominences of the older rock. This is well to be seen in the small gap between Lough Acreragh and Lough Touther, and the granitic rock occupies a considerable area from this locality north- ward to the Silurian boundary, where it margins the newer formation for 33 miles. Another interesting igneous tract adjacent to the Silurian strata, of older date and probably of the same age as that just described, is to be seen on the north side of the inlet of Lough Mask, west of Clonbur, and forming one or two islets near the western end of the inlet. It contains detached pieces of hornblendic and metamorphic rocks, as in the case of the granitic rock near Kylemore. These igneous intrusions mark a zone of irruption, with probable dis- turbance, margining the ancient sea in which the Silurian strata were deposited. The existence of such a zone accounts for an important interruption in the succession, in Llandovery times, seen on the south 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. side of the basin, with deposition of Wenlock strata against a denuded shelving shore of sinking land, while a conformable sequence from the Lower to the Upper Silurian series exists, in the centre of the basin, near Doolough. SrzvRIAN Rocks. It has lony been known that, as just stated, a conformable passage is traceable from Lower Silurian grits and slates, with double graptolites at Doolough, to Upper Silurian beds 3 miles north- west of this lake. At Cregganbaun here, that is, about 5 miles south of Louisburgh, occurs an earthy arenaceous limestone, but slightly cleaved, which contains a wealthy Upper Silurian fauna. Amongst the fossils occur Pentamerus Knightii and P. oblongus; and although the beds are represented as Llandovery on the published map, it is stated in the Geological Survey Memoir! that the rocks ‘are highly charged with fossils of an Upper Silurian, probably Wenlock, character, consisting mostly of corals and Brachiopod shells.’? They are taken here to be of Wenlock Age. About a mile and a half west by north of this locality monoprionid graptolites have been found in Derrygarve Slate Quarry, where the rock is probably of Tarannan Age. Above the earthy limestones at Cregganbaun follows a series of green argillaceous grits, which spreads out through the wide area extending northward to Louisburgh ; and below the limestone zone ocvurs a thin band of quartzite, at the base of which is found a notable quartzose conglomerate, with large, rounded blocks and pebbles of quartzite, whieh overlies the J/onograptus slate. The thin quartzite band and associated conglomerate are traceable north-eastward by Corvockbrack (1287), and Knockaskeheen (1288), and thence eastward by Knockfadda (957). That here we have the Cregganbaun group is rendered the more certain by the occurrence of earthy limestone and calcareous grit with identical fossils, adjacent to the quartzite at Boheh, south of Croaghpatrick. The limestone passes into a sericite schist at Knocktfadda, the fossils being obliterated, and it retains this deformed character eastward while traceable in its usual place above the quartzite and conglomerate zone towards Oughty hill (1104). Here the quartzite becomes a gray grit, and further east it ceases to be recognizable, though its place is indicated 1 Explanation of Sheets 83 and 84, p. 32. Kitror—Stlurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 151 as associated with the conglomerate, which may be followed much further east. Before passing from this locality it may here be stated that on the original 6-inch maps it has been noted that the ‘‘ conglomerate containing large, rounded pebbles of quartzite [is] similar to that at Croaghpatrick.”” The significance of this observation will appear later on. It may also here be stated that in a small area at Knockfadda the beds, some of which are highly calcareous, are transformed into nuica-schist ; with this exception, and that of some margining the Corvockbrack granite, the slates and grits of the area have not reached the degree of transformation which justifies other naming than sericite-schists, or phyllites, though in few places have the rocks escaped considerable cleavage. Passing eastward to the borders of Lough Mask, the Cregganbaun group is represented by calcareous beds, with a corresponding fauna south of Toormakeady. The fossils may be collected at several points in the Kilbride peninsula, and west of Cong, in calcareous strata overlying gray grit mottled with red, and containing annelid bur- rows (pipe-rock), which may be traced southward, across an arm of Lough Mask, through Kilbride and along the top of Bencorragh, south of Lough Nafooey. Here the fossil-bearing greenish calcareous grit is also found overlying the annelid grit, which on being traced still westward passes into purple grit and red slate. There is, therefore, little doubt that here we have still represented the Cregganbaun group, but under circumstances entirely different from those at this latter point, as I now proceed to show. It will be noticed on the 1-inch published maps, which are summarized upon the one accompanying this paper, that the pipe-rock and overlying fossil-bearing calcareous beds dip eastward and south- ward from conglomerates, grits, and felsites of (?) Bala Age. Indeed, the felsites at Toormakeady follow directly upon black slate, in which I collected graptolites of Lower Llandeilo or Arenig Age, about a mile north of the hamlet ;? so that volcanic activity may have commenced earlier than Bala times in this district, though doubtless continued while limestones of this age were being formed.* ‘This view ' Explanatory Memoirs of Sheets 85 and 94, p. 15. 2 Ancient Volcanoes of Great Britain, by Sir A. Geikie, p.c.L., LL.D., F.R.S., vol. i., p. 49. 3 In the Toormakeady complex I noticed some felsites and ash-like igneous breccias which, as intrusions into rocks adjoining them probably carried the Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 152 ‘ZT OTT —~ a = — ~ —— — ° ALU IV Jooytar Oru ppg Qu22IuL goau2t VP 127K 02 pees oe Se rg othe ms tM 20d -20/2¢h, QUADS)IU OS - 77722 2L 2129 a ‘ = Gg P77 Ore pun rapa ‘PvuLy ~ = cece CLO Kxinr0oz—Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 153 is consistent with the fact that the Curraghrevagh lava and associated conglomerate seem to dip under the limestone band which occurs at the west end of Lough Nafooey. The lavas of the hill just mentioned and of Bencorragh may therefore represent lower horizons than Bala ; and the same may be said of some of the associated conglomerates here, as at Leenane, which will hereafter be described. That they are not of later date is fairly certain; yet the representatives of the Cregganbaun group south of Tourmakeady in Kilbride and at Bencorragh, rest against the lavas mentioned and their associated conglomerates. The geology of this locality is so important that a reduced view of the working 6-inch map is here given. It will be noticed that the newer rocks are here in places set vertically, which may be borne in mind in view of overfoldings which must be referred to later. That a strong unconformability occurred, probably in Llandovery times, which involved the denudation of strata belonging to this age, and much of the Lower Silurian series, where Wenlock strata now exist, cannot therefore be questioned. In consequence of the denudation, the floor of this group seems to consist for the most part of metamorphic rocks of Dalradian age rather than of Lower Silurian strata. Thus, representatives of the Cregganbaun group are to be met with along the southern margin, resting directly upon metamorphic grits and mica-schist; and, towards Maam, the fossil- bearing zone appears at several points, accompanied in the valley south-east of Leenane by conglomerate, which is distinguished, as at Cregganbaun, Knockfadda, and several other points, by being made up chiefly if not entirely of well-rounded pebbles and blocks of quartzite. This conglomerate is traceable across the rugged tract westward, growing in importance towards the sea-coast in its course by Lough Fee and Garraun Hill. . A section drawn northward a short distance west of Leenane traverses an ascending series of Wenlock and Ludlow strata in regular sequence, not Llandovery, followed by Ludlow, as was for- merly supposed; and beyond the Ludlow outcrop of some 1,200 yards in width is encountered one of the greatest dislocations, if not quite the greatest, in this much-faulted area. It is probably volcanic activity to a somewhat later date. The same may be said with regard to some agglomerate-like breccias which I noticed in the Kilbride igneous tract. See Paper on similar masses in S.-E. Ireland, by A. McHenry, m.r.1.a., and J. ht. Kilroe, Jour. Geo. Soc., vol. lvii., p. 479; and the recently issued Memoir of the Limerick District, pp. 33 et seq. 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. an upthrust from the north, bringing Llandeilo and Arenig strata to a level with—indeed slightly higher than—the highest beds of the Ludlow which are to be observed in the region.1 On the north side of this break, about half a mile west of Bencraff (1822), a stream lays open a section through fine gray conglomerate and sandstone, black slate and chert, and a sill or dyke of felsite, where it tumbles from the older rocks over the Ludlow band southward. The black slate and chert here yielded me graptolites, by means of which’ the beds were proved to be of Lower Llandeilo or Arenig Age. The series, including the sandstones and conglomerates above, presents an unbroken sequence; and no reason can be adduced, so far as our knowledge extends, against considering the rocks around Derryna- sliggan and eastward towards Leenane on the south side of Killary Harbour, older than Bala. That they are of Llandeilo ageis rendered the more probable by the circumstances of rocks which occupy a similar position relatively to the Ludlow, at Salrock. The great line of break is traceable westward to this latter place, dipping into the Harbour, so as to leave Ludlow strata forming the shore between Derrynasliggan and Salrock ‘ pass.’’ Here, massive sandstone beds dip away from the line of break ; and with fine and very coarse conglomerates, form the peninsula between the Harbour and Little Killary. Llandeilo fossils have been found on the north and south sides of this promontory.* Those on the north side have been described as determinative of Lower Llandeilo ;* and, the dip of the beds being northward, the fossils on the south side must belong to a much lower zone, unless the beds be inverted (see foot-note). That they are inverted would seem to be probable from the fact that portions of a limestone band and calcareous breccia (such as elsewhere is met with in association with the igneous series) are to be seen at each end of Salrock ‘ pass,” that is, near the line of break. These cir- 1 It should be noted, in view of the vast denudation preceding the deposition of Wenlock beds, as explained on p. 153, which exposed Llandeilo and Arenig strata in the floor upon which the Wenlock beds were subsequently laid down, that the Salreck-Bencraff fault may be of no greater throw than just sufficient to cut out the Wenlock group and portion of the Ludlow. ‘This, however, would still leave the break of considerable magnitude. * As determined in 1894 at the Geological Survey Office in London. 3 Mr. McHenry informs me that the fossils (graptolites) on the south side are indicative of Upper Llandeilo, while those on the north side are Lower. This being the case, the order of the beds is inverted, as they dip northerly. 4 Explanation of Sheets 83-84, p. 28. Kirr0oE—Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 155 cumstances suggest either the inversion mentioned, or that the lime- stone is much older than Bala, or yet again that the limestone has been caught in the break between two plains which sever it from the Llandeilo grits on the north, as well as from the Ludlow rocks on the south. In any case it is obvious that on the south side of Killary Harbour occur considerable areas of Llandeilo strata. On the north side of the harbour, an ascending series of coarse grits and conglomerates, with intercalated bands of green shales forms the imposing hill Mweelrea, upon the south flank of which, at a short distance above Bunnaglass, were collected fossils believed, even when the ground was mapped, to be indicative of Caradoc strata.1 At some five points at the foot of the hill, on its west side in Oggool, was found a somewhat abundant fauna, also indicative of Caradoc rocks; and on the north side below the summit, west and north of Lough Bellawaum, Caradoc forms? were also collected, while on the east side of the same small lake fossils were found believed to be determinative of Llandovery strata.? Here, therefore, a boundary was drawn between 1 Explanatory Memoir of Sheets 83 and 84, p. 28. The fossils reported trom near Bunnaglass were :— Leptena sericea. O. testudinaria. Orthis calligramma. Bellerophon trilobatus. Those given from the west foot of Mweelrea included the above-mentioned, together with— Lingula ovata. Ecculiomphalus Bucklandi. Murchisonia trochiformis. Theca revessa. M. sp. indet. T. triangularis. Platyschisma helicites. Orthoceras ibex. Raphistoma elliptica. O. subundulatum.’ R. sp. indet. Asaphus radiatus. Bellerophon bilobatus. A. sp. indet. B. trilobatus. 2 Those namedin the Memoir are: — Leptoena sericea. Ctenodonta transversa. Lingula ovata. Belierophon bilobatus. Orthis biforata. B. trilobatus. O. testudinaria. Orthoceras ibex. O. (?) vespertili. Asaphus radiatus. Porambonites intercedens. 3 Explan. Mem. Sheets 83 and 84, pp. 28-30. Some of the above species were obtained at the point east of Lough Bellawaum. ‘Those not reported from the other localities were :— Orthis elegantula. Orthoceras tenuicinctum. Pentamerus galeatus. Phacops sp. indet. Holopella cancellata. Proetus latifrons. 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the two members—really between the Upper and Lower Silurian, here quite conformable. The stratification in the region to the eastward is so regular and well shown that an approximate conti- nuation of the boundary was drawn as represented on the present map. Age and Structure of Croagh Patrick. Perhaps the most interesting result of revision-work in the West of Ireland was the establishment of the age of Croagh Patrick range to be Wenlock, though consisting of rocks which present a high degree of metamorphism, so much so that they were originally classed with the quartzite and associated schists of Nephin and Connemara. Generally speaking, the crest of the ridge, including the conical peak, and a large proportion of the northern slope, consists of quartzite; while the south flank shows crumpled schists dipping northward znto the hill and beneath the quartzite. These schists are for the most part sericitic, but near the foot of the escarpment are distinctly micaceous, the result of processes in which dynamical agency operated strongly. It has already been mentioned that evidences of contact metamorphism are apparent in the schists bordering the granite intrusion of Corvockbrack; and it is interest- ing to find illustrations of two types of metamorphism in such close proximity.! With the exception of these cases, mineralization is not manifest throughout the Silurian area, though cleavage prevails in the region northward of Killary Harbour and the Erriff valley.* The intense dynamical metamorphism manifest along the south flank and foot of Croagh Patrick has accompanied overfolding on a vast scale, which has supplied the key to the structure of the range. It is also, indeed, traversed by oblique cross-faults, which, however, are of comparatively minor importance. The conclusions as to over- folding, and as to its post-Wenlock age, find confirmation in the sharply-folded condition of the unaltered Wenlock rocks, containing recognizable fossils south of Lough Nafooey, represented in the sketch map on p. 152. Weare not, however, dependent upon inference for conclusions regarding Croagh Patrick; for, happily, the overfolding of the rocks which form the range leaves their original order of sequence intact, though inverted, as I now proceed to show. Along the north flank of the range for 7 miles, from Kilgeever 1 As mentioned in the Summary of Progress of Work in Ireland for 1898. * The micaceous schist above mentioned may conceal a not deeply buried core of granite. Kitroe—Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 157 Hill, near Louisburgh, to Belclare, south-west of Westport, may be seen at intervals, always in the same position relatively to the quartzite, massive conglomerates containing almost exclusively pebbles of banded quartzite, of all sizes up to 3 feet in length by 15 to 18 inches across, crushed, compacted together, and elongated by compression in a very remarkable way, and set in a highly-silicified matrix. On a previous page a note was cited from the 6-inch working field-map (made by the original surveyor, who was quite unaware of conclusions such as the present with regard to the range) to the effect that the conglomerate here described resembles that at Knockfadda ; which, it will be remembered, underlies quartzite, as is the case with stratigraphically corresponding beds at Cregganbaun. If a section be taken along the stream which drains the hill, and flows north by Leckanvy R.C. chapel, the conglomerate, about 70 feet in thickness, appears with the commencement of the steeper slope above the drift-covering ; and it rests upon quartzite which forms a down- ward series, while the stream flows northward. The series dips at a high angle, must be of considerable thickness, and, striking south- eastward, it is seen to form the peak of Croagh Patrick. The stream before turning northward flowed north-westerly upon a band of calcareous slate and sandstone, which are considerably cleaved, generally in accordance with the bedding, but not mineralized. The original characters of the beds are so well preserved, notwith- standing cleavage, that little difficulty is experienced in recognizing in them, on hthological grounds, the counterparts of those already described which yielded fossils at Boheh similar to those at Creggan- baun. This conclusion was verified by the discovery in 1893 of a turbinated coral, of a type plentiful at Cregganbaun. ‘Two recent visits to the ground, the second in company with the present Director of the Survey, have resulted in further unquestionable confirmation, when seams of calcareous argillaceous sandstone came to ight, bearing arich fauna of corals ( Petrata, Favosites, &c.), graptolites, and trilobites. The forms of the latter two groups are just recognizable, but scarcely sufficiently so to warrant naming. The beds containing these fossils dip beneath the quartzite of Croagh Patrick peak, just as the continuation of this, in the Lecanvy stream, dips beneath the conglomerate ; and from what has been explained above, there is no longer any room for question that this important portion of the range is made up of the three members of the Cregganbaun group, though in inverse order of occurrence. The fossil-bearing beds, shown as mica-schist on the published map, are there represented as faulted against quartzite on the south side, i 158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. which forms the important mass of Leckanvy Hill, rising to 1849 feet. Judging from the form of the ground, a dislocation along the direction of strike has probably occurred. The conditions accountable for the structure of the range would seem to point to an upthrust from the north along this line ; but other considerations rather favour the view of direct faulting with downthrow on that side. In any case there seems to be a repetition of the peak quartzite in Leckanvy Hill, otherwise there would be an excessive thickness of this rock inter- vening between the sericite schist of the south flank here and the conglomerate on the north side, compared to the narrow outcrop and small thickness of the same member which separates the sericite schist and conglomerate, only two miles to the west in Kilgeever Hill. As before explained, the sericite schist along the south flank of the range is identical in character with that at Knockfadda ; in both places it is highly sheared, is calcareous, and shows pittings on the weathered surfaces of its thinly laminated, often puckered, and in places mica- cised folia; and its relations to the quartzite, below it at Knockfadda, though above it by inversion at Croagh Patrick, show conclusively that we are dealing with the same member of the Wenlock group. In Croagh Patrick on the north, and in Knockfadda, Boheh, and Creggan- baun on the south, we therefore have opposite limbs of a synclinal trough, filled in the intermediate ground with argillaceous, green, fine-grained grit of remarkable uniformity in character, which hitherto has not yielded any fossils. The accompanying section across the range through the fossil locality may be taken to represent the structure of the range.’ N S (2510) (500) ; (rrd6} (957) (400) eT (360) iff Ape. Ge, ang * * 7 @ OE 7 tae : wees OTTO a CG ERR TED LEU pd ee. FS h Sec Fic. 13.—Section, from Clew Bay southward, across Leckanvy Hull (1500), Knockfadda (957), and Knockaskeheen (1288), showing Croagh Patrick (2510) to the east; Drift upon Carboniferous limestone (d), and metamorphosed grits (g)—-the latter thrust over mica-schist and quartzose conglomerate (d); also quartzite (¢), pebble-beds (y), and fossil-bearing calcareous arenaceous mudstone (c) faulted down against quartzite (g’) ; metamorphosed calcareous beds (c’), green grits (WV.g), quartzose conglomerate (4’), greenish gray grits (Z.g), and granite (@). 1 Tf, as there is good reason to think, the rocks at Old Head be Old Red Sandstone, Kirr0oE—Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks. 159 While the rocks of Croagh Patrick were believed to be of the same group and general age as those at Westport and north of the Clew Bay, it was easy to dismiss the question of differences in lithological characters between the highly metamorphosed grits and black slate, seen south-east of the town—the counterparts of those north-west of Castlebar—and the rocks forming the range. The question, how- ever, towards the close of the somewhat hurried revision, was perceived to be of so important a nature, involving the age of the great metamorphic series, that it was allowed to lie outstanding until it could be satisfactorily decided. It presents the following features, V1Z. :— 1. The great conglomerate of Croagh Patrick is not traceable further eastward than Belclare, three miles from Westport, on the south-west, where it appears in striking developement. 2. The quartzite of the range may be followed eastward almost to the Carboniferous boundary, a mile and a half south-east of the town, where it vanishes. 8. The sericite schist on the south of the range seems continuous around the end, with the similiar silky phyllites which skirt the quartzite on its south side here, as far perhaps as Belclare, where much broken ground suggests a transverse dislocation of the strata. 4. The green argillaceous grits at Belclare have the aspect of Weniock strata rather than that of the greenish-gray grits associated with the coarse conglomeratic grits and black slate at Westport, and along the shore by Leckanvy beyond Murrisk. 5. A distinct hne may be approximately traced upon the ground between the silky phyllites and green grits, above mentioned, and the coarse grits and black slate near Westport; and this line seems continuable westward to separate the rocks of the ridge from those nearer to the sea at its foot, though the persistent band of serpentine which invades the two sets of rocks greatly obscures the geological following in apparently unbroken succession upward those along the coast north- west of Louisburgh, which, in my opinion, are of Ludlow Age, then it is probable that the overfolding and metamorphism of the rocks at Croagh Patrick took place in Old Red Sandstone times. A provisional boundary is drawn on the map between the Old Head rocks, which are largely conglomeratic, and those south- westward of that point, which consist of red shale and shaley sandstone. 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. details by means of which such a line could be established or disproved south of Murrisk. 6. While recognizing that the existence of the Croagh Patrick conglomerate, considerably more important here than at Cregganbaun, and containing larger blocks, suggests littoral or approximately basal conditions, just as the corresponding deposit does at Lough Fee, near _Kylemore, yet the strike of the Wenlock beds at Leckanvy and certain other points in the region, suggests that during the overfolding, best seen in the newer rocks, a slip or overthrust took place, generally speaking, where the two sets of rocks adjoin. Such a break, whether stratigraphical or mechanical, would greatly obscure the relations between the Dalradian and the Silurian rocks, as well as the evidence for the age of the former in this region. 7. What rocks formed that ancient sea-floor, and the adjoining land which furnished the quartzite conglomerate, is, perhaps, one of the most debated points in the geology of the British Isles. The discovery that the Wenlock beds were deposited upon upturned Llandeilo strata at Lough Nafooey, in virtue of an interruption in the Silurian succession, of Llandovery date, leaves inquirers still free to surmise the existence of Lower Silurian strata in the great meta- morphic series of North Mayo, Galway, and Donegal. The corre- spondence in character between the Westport grits and black slate and the rocks along the Leckanvy shore, in which the collector may indulge the most sanguine hopes of finding graptolites, and those of the northern part of Clare Island, which, on the published map, are represented as unaltered Lower Silurian strata, may well be supposed corroborative of the surmise. It is further encouraged by the succession from black slate, through limestone and a boulder deposit, to quartzite, as seen, say, at Achill and Donegal, which well corresponds to the Lower Silurian succession from Llandeilo through Bala to overlying conglomerate, or boulder-beds and grits, seen in the south- east of Ireland. Even the apparent inversion of Llandeilo rocks at Rossroe, which would be indicative of a region of overfolding and overthrust, saving the rocks above from the metamorphism which affected so strongly those below the thrust-plane—possibly of corre- sponding age—might also be supposed to lend colour to the supposition. What is looked for, however, is definite fossil evidence; and until this is forthcoming the age of the great metamorphic series cannot be regarded as a settled question. Proc. R.I. Acap., VoL. XXVI., Sect. B. , PLATE IX. RN e 7) G = 9 (/ {B15 eas finite A YY i © 7 KERRIER, \ (LL {S4'2/ A S A on — \789 Ne x as bse Bath Me ; N ying A i as A ao Wy 44, Sy oS a) =) sy % hs be c Furnoughty ga Lip af Mie Leiie Paceny’ unl. 8LacKsoo Ls HRS . aN . nV, oie 3 aie Cigggan Meg v3 1256." - ©) ¢.- pear ihe /NDEX d2 | lower Carboniferous Limestone. Quartzite. |) toll! Lower Carboniferous Sendstone and Shale . Basal beds of Carboniferous Sandstone (or Upper Old Red Sandstone). B8oulder-deposit, Limestone, Graphitic & Mica-Schist. Mica-Schist, with beds of fine SUG ZGEL, Granite, foliated, MetaMorphic Serses . Scale _ 9 sz 12 MiLes. KILROE.—Rocks OF Mayo AND NortTH GALWay. Proc. R.I. AcapD., VoL. XXVI., Sxrcr. B. PLATE X. See = oY Te ) ‘a inst 84 mil nea iT | hi ic © | all oon La Wrate Mw Mi: ras CAHER 1° si ugh) ‘ aire, A EL Se: Int URK os N A > = ff OuF IN poe Soe i, huge Y, vA mother se Cu GGAN fc iN y f s WRT TW) “i wee 5 Uf Fatima tee > ae ya’ Re Ke ] j} Uf: Werace ok ORAS ae oe i e i ae iB ve - raid 084//B it as LY Ludlow beds, at Leenane,& probably fers] Quartzite. S CLIFDEN | d2 | Lower Carboniferous Limestone. He West of Loulsburgh. Wenlock beds, Gréen grit, quartzite & Boulder deposit, Limestone, Graphitic & Mica-Schist. Lower —__ do —__. Sandstone & Shale. lb Basal conglomerate. Basal beds is rer iferous Sandstone, il Llandovery beds, hj Mica-Schist,with beds of fine conglomerate. or Upper Old Red Sandstone fonune ). Uf Yi, Bala tases (COE ES Grits and Limesto: - Vee) Lionel hee with Apenig blac slate, Granite, non-Ffoliated. SPL UNO R EE CHAYED CLEN S se Serpentine, after diorite of post Wenlock age. Lower Old Red Sandstone, apparently orreh mable,at Old Head, to the Silurian eries ~ Lower Bala & (probably) Llandeilo Felsites. TSA, Granite, fosiated, in Metamorphic Series, Ar Hornblende—rock and Epidrorite. Scale. 5 a 6 9 R is fe Miles KILROF,—Rocks OF MAyo AND NortH GALWAY. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI SECTION C—ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906-1907 THE AcADEMY desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. CONTENTS SECTION 0.—ARCH OLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE ArmstronG, (EpMuND CLARENCE Ricuarp), M.R.I.A. :— Stone Chalices, so called. (Plate XXI.), Atkinson (Rozert), LL.D., M.R.LA. :—- On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy, Correy (Grorce), M.R.I.A. :— HKarly Iron Sword found in Ireland, Craigywarren Crannog, excavated by W. J. Knowles and George Coffey. (Plates V.-X.), Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. (Plates Die, Xx LE); . Cooxe (Joun), M.A., M.R.LA. :-— Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County Kerry. (Plates I.-IV.), Esposito (Marto) :— An Unpublished Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. (Plate XXII.), Favxiner (Cmsar Litton), M.A., M.R.I.A. :— Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the State of Ireland, 1612,’ with notices of other Manuscript Reports, by the same writer, on Ireland under James the First, The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland, PAGE 318 iJ 42 109 378 125 275 lV Contents Gwynn (Epwarp), M.A., F.T.C.D., M.R.LA. :— The Manuscript known as the Liber Flavus Fergu- slorum, . Knox (Hvuperr T.) :— Notes on Gig-mills and Drying-kilns near Ballyhaunis, County Mayo. (Plates XIX., XX.), Westropp (THomas Jonnson), M.A., M.R.I.A. :— The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick (North- Eastern Baronies), : The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick (Central and South-Eastern Baronies). (Pilates XITI.-XV.), The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick (Western Baronies). (Plates XVI.-XVIIL), The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western half of the County of Clare. (Plates XXIII.-XXV.), Woop (Hersert), M.A., M.R.LA. :— The Templars in Ireland, PAGE 15 265 55 148 201 447 327 ERRATA. Section C. Page 16, line 16, for ‘*1485”’ read ‘14377’. ”? 9 Olas ko, por °° L440"? read *©1446"". 18, last line, for ‘* Consattin Pol’’ read ‘* Consattinphol ’’. 19, line 4, for ‘‘an nathur’’ read ‘‘ann athur’’. 19, ,, 6 from bottom, dele ‘‘ and appears to be incomplete. Ends’’. 21, ,, 17, for **the second’’ read ‘‘one’’. 24, ,, 9, for **fedarum ’’ read “ fed a ruin’’. 27, 4, 20, for ‘‘Tudhisdin’’ read ‘* Uidhisdin”’ (i.e. Augustine). 28, ,, 6 from bottom, for ‘‘ certain’’ read ‘the penitential ”’. 29, ,, 4 from bottom, for ‘‘1440” read **1446”’. go,) 55- 10, for “SIS he’ read “Isu’’. 36, ,, 18, for ‘‘neimte”’ read ‘‘neimhe’”’. 36, last line, for ‘“‘he”’ read ‘‘he[cailse]’’. 69, ,, 14, for **son of Prince Teige ’’ had abdicated in favour of Teige na Glemore 0’Brien”’. So also on p. 144, No. 106. 148 (section 119), for ‘‘ Lesnernamadda’”’ xvead ‘* Lesuanermadda’’, 1.e. Lisdermot mervol. 190, note 2, for ‘‘ Clapat Street’ read ‘* Blapat (Blossoms) Street’. 220, note, for ‘* Hollypark”’ read ‘‘ Hollywood ’’. 369, Under Clonaul, Manor of, for ** Kilmacloy (? Kilmoyler) ’’ read ‘‘ Kil- macloy (Coolemundry) ’’. 382, line 17, for ‘‘lunari!”’ read ‘‘lunari(1)’’. bf 450, 4 lines from end, for ‘‘ Berneens”’ vead ‘‘ Baur’’. 455, 7 lines from end, for ‘‘ tongue”’ read ** thumb ”’. 462, section 45, for ‘‘ 3 feet’? read ‘*83 feet’; for ‘* vol. xxx’ read <-V6l. XXXV read ‘*son of Prince Conor, who : oF - S 4 mE sk vid ‘ PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY. I ANTIQUARIAN REMAINS IN THE BEAUFORT DISTRICT, COUNTY KERRY. By JOHN COOKE, M.A. [ Prates I.-IV. | Read Decemper 11. Ordered for Publication DecremMBer 13, 1905. Published Frspruary 8, 1906. In the country lying immediately beyond the Reeks to the north and west, little or no archeological research has hitherto been made. The eave of Dunloe, the Kilcoolaght and Kilbonane ogams have long been known ; but no one has, I believe, investigated the raths and rath- chambers that lie dotted over a very extensive area in this portion of the kingdom of Kerry. Through the kindness of Dr. Cecil Digby, of Beaufort, and under his able guidance, and with his very ready help, I was enabled to make some examination of these and other remains in the summer of this year. Owing to Dr. Digby’s thorough knowledge of the district and its people, my investigations were made without any difficulty ; and every opportunity was given me by the occupiers of the land to traverse and explore where I pleased. To him and them my especial thanks are due for the help and facilities afforded me. The ridge of high ground on the north side of the Laune river beyond Beaufort, and the extensive plain, dotted with hills extending R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT. C. (1) % 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. southward to the foot of the Reeks, are studded with raths, asa glance at the Ordnance maps will show. The existence of the Dunloe cave, well known to archeologists through its ogams, was an indication to me that underground chambers probably existed elsewhere in the district. Tuxie (O. 8. 65').—Hearing of a collapsed chamber, into which a horse fell at Tullig, on the farm of a man named Shea, about half a mile beyond Churchtown, on the right of the road to Killorglin, I paid a visit to the spot, and had the chamber cleared out at consider- able labour for examination. The field is on a gentle elevation, and probably once possessed a rath; but there is no sign of it now, and it was probably levelled during tillage operations, and the division of the land into fields. The chamber and passages were cut in the native earth, the strata being of a close and compact clayey nature, and no stones whatever were used in their formation (Plate I.). The main chamber, which had completely fallen in, being cleared out, showed that it measured 7 feet by 4 feet 10 inches wide, it was about 5 feet high, the roof being about 7 feet from the surface of the ground. It lay nearly north-west by south-east; and from near the south end a narrow pass- age, 18 inches high and over 2 feet long, led with a wide sweep on the right into another chamber 12 feet long, 53 feet wide, and 5 feet high. From this chamber another passage—5 feet long, 19 inches wide, and the same height—led into another chamber, with a wide curve on the right and running nearly east and west; it measured about 4 feet wide and sloped upwards, but was quite choked at a distance of 6 feet. This was no doubt the passage from the original entrance from above, but I did not get it cleared further. I was doubtful how far the passage ran, nor did I like the look of the damp, moist roof; and as much labour had already been expended, and other matters pressing on my attention, I abandoned further search along the passage. Focarry’s Rat anp Cuamsers, Curtenacu Upper (0. 8. 65).—This is a fine rath, lying south-west of Cullenagh national school, in the land of a farmer named Fogarty. It is in fairly perfect preservation, and circular, with an interior diameter of 76 feet. It is surrounded by a stone and earthen rampart 11 feet thick, and 8 feet high in places, on which furze and thorn bushes grow luxuriantly. I was told that an opening to a chamber had been discovered some years ago, and this, on experimenting, was found near the centre of the rath (Plate II.). The removal of earth and stones to a depth of a few feet disclosed a passage, 1 The references are to the Six-inch Ordnance Map of Co. Kerry. Cooke—Antiquarian Remains in Beaufort District, Kerry. 3 with an entrance 1 foot 10 inches wide at top, and 2 feet 10 inches at bottom, and 2 feet 8 inches high. Within this the structure formed a passage-chamber 16 feet long, and 3 feet wide at entrance, which increases at 12 feet to a width of 4 feet. The walls are built of ordinary flat field stones, slightly curving and supporting a roof formed of eight covering stones, several of which overlap. The floor is strewn with a large quantity of loose stones, and it slopes downwards to the west end, where it is 84 feet high. Here a narrow passage exists, which is completely blocked up; if is but 22 inches wide, and lies at the north-west corner. The entrance also showed another passage to the south, also choked, and which it was not possible for us, under the then circumstances, to explore further. Various legends are told of the rath, one of a boy servant who, bringing the cows home one even- ing at dusk, found his way into the souterrain. Here he saw the usual assembly, and describing them afterwards to the farmer whom he served, the man admitted that one of them was his own father, the boy’s particulars being so graphic that the old man with several children were easily recognised as among the fairy residents of the rath-chamber. Arpraw Rata (0.8. 57).—This rath hes about four miles from Beaufort, on the right of the main road to Killorglin, in the farm of William Joy. It is in a commanding situation, with a magnificent view of the Reeks. The rath is finely planted with trees, and is a very conspicuous object from the surrounding country. It has double ramparts, separated by a deep trench. The space within the inner rampart is 80 feet in diameter, and is, practically, a perfect circle. The thickness ofjthe sloping, inner rampart is about 20 feet, and its height, from the bottom of the trench, varies from 12 feet to 17 feet. The breadth of the trench, from the top of the outer to the top of the inner rampart, is 42 feet. The ramparts are built of clay and loose shale. From its elevated position, and the strength of the ramparts, the rath must have been an important one, and easy of defence. The inner rampart is slightly defaced, on the south side, by a searcher for an underground passage, some twenty years ago. Last year a portion of the inner rampart collapsed, at the west side, the roof having evidently been loosened by the roots of a tree. The fall disclosed a great opening, partly filled with loose earth; from this opening two passages run westward, separated by a couple of feet, and ending ingthe rampart wall. The true passage ran, no doubt, to the east, to the real opening within the rath; but the search I made within the fallen chamber, rendered diffieult from the condition and [1*] a Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. nature of the material, did not reveal it. The depth, from the surface to the roof of the chamber, is 53 feet. The width of the exposed entrance is 5 feet, and, at 5 feet inwards, it increases to 6 feet, and gradually narrows to a couple of feet at the extreme end. The floor of the fallen-in portion is covered with several tons of earth, but at 5 feet inwards it is 5 feet high, and the roof gradually lowers to 23 feet at 1 foot from the extreme end. The total length is 12 feet. The other passage is 4 feet wide and 4 feet long, and is also full of fallen earth. The larger opening lies in a north-west and south- east direction, and the smaller chamber trends more to the north. That two passage chambers should le so close together, ending in the rampart wall, is curious, and I cannot recall another like it. Lisyacattaun (0.8. 65).—In the townland of Shanacloon Upper, about half a mile south-east of the village of Kilgobnet, on Sullivan’s farm, is the fine rath named Lisnagallaun on the Ordnance map. It has triple ramparts, the inner and outer, however, being very much defaced. The diameter of the rath is 100 feet, and, from the top of the inner to the top of the second rampart, is 24 feet, the thickness of the ramparts being 1383 feet and 15 feet, respectively, and the depth of the trench between is 11 feet. From the centre of the second rampart to that of the third is 20 feet, and the depth of the fosse between is 9 feet. The whole structure must have formed, originally, a fine work of defence. In the south-west side of the rampart a breach, made in hunting after rabbits, disclosed an entrance to a souterrain, which we examined (Plate I.). The entrance from within the rath was sought for, and, after a couple of hours search and digging, it was found, at a depth of several feet, and cleared out. ‘The structure consists of a triple chamber, and small connecting passages. Entering, from within the rath, is a chamber 143 feet long, and 2 feet 5 inches wide at the opening, but which gradually widens to 3 feet. The side walls slope inwards, measuring 2 feet 4 inches apart beneath the roof, which consists of four great slabs. The chamber has a nearly uniform height of 5 feet, and is well built of ordinary field stones. The walls round off at the end to a low, well-laid passage, 2 feet high, 1 foot 4 inches broad, and 2 feet long, formed by two single side stones and one top slab. This opens into another passage, at right angles to the first, measuring 10 feet long, 33 feet wide, and 53 feet high. The walls slope inwards, and it is roofed by four slabs. Two feet from the north end is another passage, running to the west, similar to the first, measuring 2 feet long, 13 feet wide, and 2 feet high, formed also by CookE—Antiquarian Remains in Beaufort District, Kerry. 5 single jamb-stones and a single roof-slab. This opens into the third chamber, which is 11 feet long, with an average breadth of 8 feet 9 inches, and a height of 53 feet. It has three roof-slabs, with walls curving inwards, in the same manner as the other chamber. The floor is covered with stones and rubbish, the end of the chamber opening into the rampart having been pulled about in rabbit-hunting. Sullivan’s rath seems to have been a central one to others, as there are four in the immediate neighbourhood, lying to the north, south, east, and west of it. There is another at Cooleanig, with a double rampart and deep ditch; in the centre is a choked entrance to a souterrain, but this I did not explore. Lispatrickmore (0.8. 65).—In the townland of Ballyledder, lying under the slopes of Cloughfaunaglibbaun mountain, and commanding a fine prospect of country, is the rath marked Lispatrickmore on the Ordnance maps. It has double ramparts, but they are much defaced. The diameter of the rath is 100 feet, and the inner rampart is 7 feet high on the inside in places, and 18 feet on the outside; it is im- perfect for about one-third of the circumference. From the centre of the inner to the centre of the outer rampart is 38 feet, the latter being about 5 feet high in places, from the outside. In the very centre of the rath is an opening to a series of chambers, making a long line, somewhat exceptional in formation (Plate 1.). A quantity of loose stones lie about the entrance, and the narrow passage is blocked, making it a little difficult to enter. Within is the first of a series of four chambers, connected by small passages of the usual kind, running in the same direction, and almost in a straight line for a distance of 07 feet. The floors, throughout, are practically on the same level, and the chambers and passages are particularly clean, and fairly dry. They are the largest of the series of chambers I had explored, and to find so perfect an example of the class, was no less pleasing than it was unexpected. The first chamber is a small one, measuring 6 feet long by 4 feet wide, and 5 feet high; the floor is covered with a quantity of loose stones. It is well and strongly built, with the walls slightly curved inwards. From this chamber a passage, 3 feet 4 inches long, 1 foot 4 inches wide, and 1 foot 6 inches high, and roofed by flagstones, leads into a second chamber. This is 14 feet 3 inches long, 5 feet 6 inches high, with an average breadth of 4 feet. The walls slope slightly upwards, and the roof consists of six slabs. Continuous with the north wall is another passage, 3 feet long, 1 foot 3 inches broad, and 1 foot 8 inches high, leading into a third chamber, of a similar character to the others. ‘Lhis measures 13 feet 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 6 inches long, 3 feet 6 inches broad, and 5 feet 6 inches high, also roofed with six slabs. From this a third passage leads to the fourth and last chamber; the entrance is 1 foot 7 inches wide, and 1 foot 8 inches at exit, is 3 feet long, and 1 foot 8 inches high. The chamber is 8 feet 6 inches long, and 4 feet 3 inches wide, and 5 feet 6 inches high, with sloping walls, slightly rounded off at the ends, and thin projecting cornice stones, on which rest six roof slabs. Lismarnatn (O. 8.57).—About one mile north of Beaufort Bridge, off the road to Faha, to the right, is Lismarnaun, known locally as the rath of Rossnacarthan, on Clifford’s farm. It stands on a good eleva- tion, and commands a magnificent view of the surrounding country. It has triple ramparts and double trench, and is a particularly fine example of an earthen fort. The inner rampart is partly defaced, particularly on the east side. The enclosed area measures 108 feet in diameter from north to south, and the height from the bottom of the trench to the top of the rampart is 15 feet. From the centre of the inner to the centre of the second rampart is 28 feet, and that between the second and third rampart is 35 feet. The third rampart is greatly defaced on the north and south sides. We heard no reports of a chamber, nor were there any obvious signs of one; but it is very likely that one so important, from its character and position, also con- tains passages and chambers similar to others so situated. Lisavan Ratu anp Cuamsers (O. 8. 57).—About one mile north of Faha School, and a few fields to the north-west of where the road fords the Gweestin River, is Lisavan rath, on the farm of Mrs. Leary. It stands at the end of a high ridge that rises rapidly above the little river valley. The view, like that from many of the raths, is a very extensive one, and the spot was chosen for obvious reasons. The rath is oval in shape, and measures 147 feet from north to south, and 100 feet from east to west. The inner rampart is nearly defaced, and the outer is much cut into in places. The depth to the bottom of the trench from within the rath is now about 6 feet, and the width is 15 feet. The thickness of the outer rampart is 12 feet in places, and height varies from a few feet to 12 feet. At a distance of 35 feet from the west end is an entrance to a souterrain formed by a fallen slab (Plate II.). The roof is 11 feet long, and is formed by four large slabs. The width of the narrow entrance at east end is 13 inches, and the floor slopes down rapidly to a height of 4 feet 8 inches. It rises again to a break in the west end, where there are signs of a further extension of the chamber, but it is choked by fallen rubbish. The walls are built of loose, flat stones, and the CooxEe—Antiquarian Remains in Beaufort District, Kerry. 7 width varies from 2 feet at the east end to 3 feet 2 inches at the west end. Another chamber runs from north to south at right angles to this. ‘I'he entrance near the south end has been made by a removed slab, and the full length of the chamber is 12 feet 5 inches; it measures 1 foot 6 inches wide at the north end, and 3 feet 2 inches in the middle. It is 2 feet high, and roofed by four immense slabs. The whole has been much injured in the course of time, and the east end of the first chamber is choked, and the connection could not be shown without clearing. The trouble would hardly be repaid, as there are no indications of any special feature to be discovered. PoutnaRaHA, Mitirown (O.S. 47).—About half a mile from Mill- town, on the left of the road to Kilburn House, is the fine rath named Poulnaraha. It is splendidly situated, and has a good double rampart; the outer has been much cut into in places; it is 8 feet high on the outside, 16 feet on the inside, and 14 feet wide in some places. From its centre across the fosse to the centre of the inner rampart is 32 feet, and the height of the latter is 12 feet. The breadth of the rath is 130 feet. It is planted with trees, and disfigured by a small, modern house, built within the enclosure, by the owner of the soil, as a summer pleasure house ; but this is now abandoned and in disrepair. On the north-east side is a great hollow, descending in a low but precipitous cliff of rock from the inner rampart to a depth of 35 feet. The outer rampart ran to the edge of this, so that the hollow formed a natural protection on this side. Over a ledge of the cliff the inner rampart is broken, and an entrance formed into a chamber 103 feet long and 5 feet high ; it varies in width from 4 feet to 33 feet (Plate II.). The walls are of large, field stones, built inthe usual fashion ; and the roof is formed of four great slabs completely covering the chamber. From this a passage opens to the west, measuring 2 feet 9 inches long, 2 feet 2 inches wide, and 23 feet high. This enters a second chamber, now unroofed, measuring 144 feet long; the walls curve inwards in the usual fashion, the breadth at the bottom being 3 feet 4 inches, and at the top 2 feet 2 inches. The floor is covered with the fallen slabs and loose stones, but the walls are fairly periect. A slab in the ground near the surface indicates that a passage opened off the west end of the open chamber, but this is now closed, and we had no opportunity of getting permission to explore it further. The whole forms a very good example of an inland cliff fort, and, considering its position, by the roadside, the road actually cutting into the outer rampart, it is in a very good state of preservation. 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. KNOCKAGARRANE SovureRRAIN (0.5. 57).—A few fields to the south, on the farm of Pat Clifford, are traces of a small rath, in which is a small but fine souterrain (Plate Il.). It is open, very dry, and par- ticularly well built, and the floor covered with loose stones. It is entered from the field by a low, square opening, measuring 1 foot 6 inches broad, and 2 feet 6 inches high. The chamber is 11 feet 6 inches long, running in a north-west and south-east direction, with an average width of 3 feet at the floor. The walls are evenly and regularly built, the stones being set with small spawls—an exceptional feature among the chambers we examined ; the walls curve gradually inwards, and the width at the top is 2 feet 6 inches. The chamber is 5 feet high, and roofed by six large slabs in the usual manner. At 5 feet from the entrance a passage runs to the north-east ; it is 1 foot 8 inches wide, 2 feet 2 inches high, and roofed by two large slabs. At a distance of 33 feet it is defended by two jambs set on edge, standing each a couple of inches in, on which is a sill fixed upright on edge, and closing the passage to a height of 1 foot 2 inches, and a width of 1 foot 4 inches. This forms an excellent defence to further progress of the passage, which is now closed at a distance of 5 feet beyond by a fallen stone. I located other souterrains in the district ; and at Glencar I dis- covered many more, four of which I explored. In County Mayo I explored six more, making a total of eighteen, planned and measured this year. I think, however, those that I present are more than sufficient for one paper, and sufficiently typical, too, of the rath- chambers in this district of Kerry. As will be seen, they are simple enough in plan, and those built of stone are all alike in general structure. They are well and carefully built; and in a country where dry-stone walls are plentiful, none of the latter can be said to equal, much less excel, the admirable manner of stone-laying which characterises the walls of the rath-chambers. None of the souterrains that I examined had any means of ventilation, except from the entrance; nor was there any case of a difference of elevation in the narrow passages between the chambers for the purpose of defence, which has been found in some of the more complicated chambers elsewhere. Some of the passages were sufficiently narrow to make it a little unpleasant to get through ; but I found none too narrow for a person of moderate dimensions to squeeze through. But I do not think the chambers were built by a race of big men, but rather by a race of men of moderate size, if indeed not small. The chambers and passages clearly showed their original intention as places of temporary retreat or Cooke— Antiquarian Remains in Beaufort District, Kerry. 9 refuge, or for storage, and little else. In none did I find any traces of ashes or cinders; nor could I hear from any of the peasantry that they had ever heard of their being used by men ‘‘ out on their keeping,”’ to use a well-known phrase of bygone days ; although I have no doubt they were used as hiding-places in modern times, by men who had reason to fear the strong arm of the law. In one case I was told that cinders and ashes had been found at the entrance to a set of chambers within a rath which had been cut up into potato plots. This was on the farm of a man named Scully, of Nuntinane. But as there was much difference of opinion locally as to where the opening lay, and as the entrance had been filled in, I did not make any exploration. Tue Gortzpoy Stone (0.8. 65).—On the north side of the slopes of Knocknafreeghaun, a low ridge of the Reeks, and three miles to the south-west of Beaufort, and due north of the Hag’s Glen, is Gortboy (Ordnance), ‘the yellow field’; and to Dr. Digby is due the credit of having discovered this stone some few years ago. It is reached by a road on the left, half a mile short of Gaddagh Br., and up a bohreen crossing the Owenacullin river. It is a wild, wind-swept district, and much of the land is rocky and bare. In one of the fields is a huge boulder, or rather earth-fast rock, somewhat rectangular in shape, of the purple grit of this district, and lying north and south. It measures 7 feet 8 inches long, 5 feet 8 inches broad atthe south end, and 4 feet 6 inches at north end, the heights respectively being 2 feet 6 inches, and 2 feet 3 inches. A section from north to south would show a slight curve, as the rock is a few inches higher in the middle than at either end. The greater portion of this massive rock is covered with an extraordinary number of cup-markings, and cups with concentric circles. There are connecting channels everywhere, and the whole, though apparently intricate and unmeaning at first, yet shows, on examination, evidence of intention and design. It is much worn and weathered, and the north end has no markings. It is difficult to take a good rubbing of it, and still more difficult to sketch the markings, as the more it is examined, the more work does it show (Plate III., fig.1), As far as our experience goes, it is one of the finest examples of this particular class we have yet seen in Ireland, and the wonder is that it has remained so long unknown to Irish archeologists. It is not my intention to enter on the vexed question of the origin and meaning of the cup and circle-markings upon which so much has already been written, or upon their distribution in so many lands, even to dis- tant Australia. I have little doubt that had the stone been known to Dr. Graves he would have used the markings in support of his theory, 10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. for the number of raths in the surrounding county is very great, and the number of souterrains somewhat exceptional. But I do not think from an examination of the rubbing, and the Ordnance map, that the stone supports the Bishop’s theory. A peculiar feature of the ornament consists in the groups on the top left-hand corner, not unlike the tentacles and cupules of a cuttle- fish. The dumb-bell-shaped ornament is found on other stones, but the truncheon-shaped figures on the right below are, I think, excep- tional. The circles and cup-markings bear a strong resemblance to those on the Mevagh inscribed stones, County Donegal, illustrated by Mr. Kinahan in vol. xviil. of the ‘‘ Royal Society of Antiquaries Journal.” In considering the various theories and suggestions made in connexion with these rude cuttings, it is much more easy to say what the Gortboy stone is not, than to say what itis. - Y _— wu “Nn Ga OC Mary ty angie 1quarian OS = 2™ “ & A rhe — Pa a nea 3 ciate = : ‘ ‘ | | i s : = » Z 2 je = (x fx, nanim:, ‘ ot ae. pi OXON ira, a“! We, Mera, Jeter ete, vas “Nn 1, \ ein” ale “ar a Cee of Beaufort District, Co. Kerry. nS c Antiquarian tem Se SE Te eH MT Me NE tae ae, ee MTT Pars h sy: : y orp i ae vr a a: ad be wh ne. * iol — Or ta) ‘TT. THE MANUSCRIPT KNOWN AS THE LIBER FLAVUS FERGUSIORUM. Ber EDWARD -GWYNN,. MA., F.T.C.D. Read 11 December, 1905. Ordered for Publication 13 DecemBeEr, 1905. Published Marcu 7, 1906. Tae Liber Flavus Fergusiorum at present consists of 92 vellum folios, bound in two volumes. The first of these contains 37 folios, the second 55. The ms., though written at various times, seems to be the work of one scribe. His name was perhaps Aed, as is sug- gested by the note on vol. i., 15 verso, b. But this note may be a later addition, and anyhow there is nothing to show who Aed may have been. Some inferences as to the provenance of the codex may, however, be drawn from a note which occurs in vol. i., folio 23 recto, col. a: ‘‘Sean Ua Conchobair put these small matters into Gaelic, and Donnchad ua Maelchonaire wrote them at Lios Aedain in Ciarraighe Airde, in the house of Ruaidri ua hUiginn, in great haste : and I implore mercy of Christ.” This note comes in the middle of a column, and therefore was probably in the ms. from which the scribe of our Ms. was copying: had Donough O’Mulconry been the writer of the Liber Flavus, he would probably have inserted a note of this sort at the bottom of a column, after the usual practice of scribes. The O’Mulconrys were hereditary ‘ollaves’ of the Sil Muireadh- aig: see Four Masters, an. 1232, 1270, 1384, 1404, 1468. Of the Sil Muireadhaig, the O’Conors of Roscommon were an important branch. It is quite likely that the first two persons named in the note just cited were the Sedn ua Conchobair whose death is recorded by the Four Masters under the year 1391, and the Donnchadh Ban ua Maelchonaire who died in 1404. It is also possible that their host was the Ruaidri Ruadh ua Huiginn, saoz fir dhdna, whose death is mentioned in 1425.* *Lis Aedain is placed by Hennessy (Index to Annals of Loch Cé) in the R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [2] 7 16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The Magnus mac Mathgamhna, to whom the discourse in vol. 1., 14 v’ b, is addressed, probably belonged to the same family as Sean ua Conchobair: Manus and Mahon were both names very common among these O’Conors, as a glance at the Index to the Four Masters will show. As to the Augustine mac Raighin mentioned as a translator at vol. i., 32, v° a, see Plummer in ZCP. vy. 453. He was a canon of Oilén na Naomh, that is, Saints’ Island in Lough Ree. As Lough Ree separates County Roscommon from County Longford, this item of information agrees with the indications of locality already ob- tained. And perhaps this Mac Raighin, who died in 1405, belonged to the same family as the Piaras mac Craidin mentioned by the Four Masters (an. 1512), as Dean of the Clann Aodh ; this clan, according to O’ Donovan, belonged to the barony of Longford. These assumptions are in accordance with two dates which occur in the ms. In vol. i., 29 recto, cola, the year 1430 is mentioned ; and, in the first folio of vol. ii., though much defaced, the figures 1440 are still legible. Of the subsequent history of the codex not much is known. In the eighteenth century, it was in the possession of a Dr. John Fergus, a collector of books and mss. (Irish Quarterly Review for 1853, p. 608, note. This article is by the late Sir J. T. Gilbert). This Dr. Fergus practised in Dublin, where he died in 1761; but it seems likely that he came from the West. Enquiries made at the Record Office show that a Hugh Fergus, of Galway, who made his will in 1758, was a Doctor of Medicine. William Fergus, of Tuam, who made his will in 1798, was also a:Doctor of Medicine. Medicine, like the other liberal arts, was often hereditary among the native Trish families, and members of such families frequently became regular practitioners. (See Joyce, Social History of Ancient Ireland, 1019601.)* It ‘18 probable, then, that John, Hugh, and William Fergus belonged to such a family, belonging to some part of Connaught. The title which the ms. now bears indicates that it had been an heirloom of the Fergus family. 1 have found no internal evidence in Le AGO ROBUORo| OS ea ae parish of Tibohine, Co. Roscommon. Ciarraige Airde will, therefore, be a mis- writing of Ciarraige Airtich, a district which (according to O’ Donovan, Leabhar na gCeart, p. 108, note) comprises the parishes of Tibohine and Kilnamanagh. Dr. Hogan, to whom I owe these references, suggests that the name Lis Aedain survives in Lissian, now a townland in the barony of Frenchpark. Gwynn—The Liber Flavus Fergusiorum. 17 favour of this supposition; but Dr. Fergus himself must have been satisfied of the fact; for, at his death, while the rest of his collection of mss. was sold to the Library of Trinity College, the Liber Flavus was bequeathed to his daughter. This lady married a Kennedy, member of a distinguished Irish family, whose history is related in a note to Gilbert’s History of Dublin Streets (Irish Quarterly Review for 1853, p. 608). From this note the facts just stated have been taken. There is inserted into the second volume of the ms. a table of contents written by James Marinus Kennedy, which concludes with this note :—‘‘ Copied from the Index of the two ms. volumes or parts, called Liber Flavus Fergusiorum, made by Mr. E. Curry, and dated the 11th of June, 1841. The late Mr. James Hardiman (the historian of Galway) had the care of them at that period, being lent to him many years prior by my father, the late Macarius John Kennedy.” Dr. Whitley Stokes points out to me that the quotation from the Life of S. Moling, at p. 348 of Petrie’s Leclesiastical Architecture (2nd edition), is taken from the Liber Flavus. The note just quoted explains why Petrie described the ms. as belonging to Hardiman. The ms. had descended to Mr. James Marinus Kennedy, when — O’Curry made use of it for his Lectures on the Manuscript Materials of Irish History. In this book (p. 532) will be found the table of contents above mentioned, which, however, is far from being com- plete. In 1875 Mr. Kennedy, at Sir John Gilbert’s request, deposited the codex in the Royal Irish Academy. Most of the folios are numbered on the verso, in a hand seem- ingly of the sixteenth century; but the numbering differs alto- gether from the actual order of sequence, and would, if followed, give an entirely wrong arrangement. This older pagination begins with what is now volume ii., and runs continuously for 29 folios, except that fol. 1 is lost, fol. 13 (?) is misplaced, and fol. 26 has been omitted from the numbering. ‘he present first folio of vol. ii. is so defaced as to be almost illegible, whereas the first folio of vol. i. has suffered much less. These facts make it probable that the ms. originally began with (present) fol. 1 of vol. i.: so that this, being the outside leaf, suffered to some extent. Ata relatively early date, however, the us. fell into confusion ; and the original fol. 1 found its way into the body of the book, and thus escaped further defacement. In this condition of things, while the folio now lost from the beginning of vol. ii. stood first in order, the old pagination was added ; and the volume must have long retained this arrangement in order that the outside leaves should have suffered as they have done. [2*] 18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The ms. may have been first rescued from its state of disorder at the time when it received its present binding. To judge from the lettering, this must have happened between 1800 and 1850, so that it was very probably O’Curry who restored the proper sequence. The present order is correct, except that fol. 25 of vol. ii. should be fol. 13 (?). Several folios have been lost: 92 remain, but fol. 52 of vol. ii. is numbered 105 in the old pagination, so that 13 folios at least are missing. There are gaps before ff. 25 and 32 of vol.i., and before ff. 1, 15, 38, 43, and 51 of vol. 11. In the description which follows, the first number denotes the present order; the numbers in brackets are those of the old pagination, where it is decipherable. The contents are almost entirely ecclesiastical or hagiological ; the few profane legends which are included are almost all connected with some saint. The text, though incorrect, is usually sufficiently intelligible, except in the few comparatively early compositions which the ms. comprises. The script is not difficult, except for some pages. which have been more or less completely obliterated. Votume I. f. 1 [55] 7°. This page is in great part illegible. It begins the legend of the Invention of the True Cross, corresponding generally to that given in L. Breac 231°-232°; it is, however, an independent version. The piece ends— 7 cebe neach cuimneochus an croch nemh do geobha se Coaitiom (comlainius ? ef. L. Br. 2324 30) fa re mathav Crist don lo deidenach 7 rl. f. 2 [56] 7? b—[A ]pud sanctum Dionisium et setera. A copy of the story edited under the name of Stair Fortibrais by Wh. Stokes in Rev. Celt., xix. 14 sg. Ends— cotairnic sdair Serluis Moir ag leanmhuin Coroini Crist 7 taisi na nemh annsin.. f. 10 [63] 7° b—Rig rogab an doman feacht naill .i. Consantin mac Elena. Story of the healing of Constantine. Another copy from Harl. 5.°9 has been printed by K. Meyer in ZCP, iii. 227. Ends— rocumdaigh sean Consattin Pol do cathraidh righa. Gwynn—TZhe Liber Flavus Fergusiorum. 19 i.) tp [63] ve a—Sedrus 7 cipresus 7 palma 7 oliua. On the four kinds of wood out of which the Cross was made. Another copy in T.C.D. 1285, p. 140. Ends— Issu Crist mac de bi 7 con mac an nathur neamha. f. 10 [63] v° a—Feartar dano enach Tailltin la Diarmuid mac Cearbuill. The story of the decapitation of Habakkuk: edited by O’Grady, Silva Gadelica, i. 416. Ends— | conadh ingnadh d’ingintuibh aonaidh Tailltin sin. f. 10 [63] v? b—Teora hurgartha righ Laigin. Of the restrictions and privileges (buada) of the Kings of Leinster Munster, and Tara. Cf. L. na gCeart, p 2. Ends— ’ maisi in bliadhuin i toimela sin uili ni rada in airim szghuil dho. f. 10 [63] 7° b—Bai righ amhra for Erind. The story of Niall Frosach, which is also found in LL. 273°. Ends (f. 11 7° a)— Flann frosach nominatur 7 Niall frosach. f. 11 [64] +? a—Araile feallsumh arabai da fiarfaidh da mac cia lin do cardib dorinnuis cose duitt. How a philosopher asked his son how many friends he had? A hundred, says the son. I never found but one real friend, says the philosopher ; and he recommends his son to test his friends. The test is this: he is to take each apart and inform him that he has killed a man, and then observe the friend’s behaviour. They fail under the test. Then the father sends him to visit a friend of his own; to him the son pretends that his father has fallen into poverty, in spite of which he is treated with all possible kindness, and in the end the host sacrifices even his wife to friendship. The story ends abruptly and appears to be incomplete. Ends— Dorrinni amlaid sin. Ro seol fo thuaidh. f. 11 [64] r° b—Triar foghlainntigh. This piece is printed in O’Curry’s MS. Materials, p. 529. f. 11 [64] v° b—Sleoigheadh la Donncadh mac Floind. This story has been edited by K. Meyer, Gaclic Journal, iv. 106, 20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. f. 11 [64] 7° b—Se hinganta deg dobadar oithchi geinidh Crist. Of the wonders at the birth of Christ. Cf. L. Breac 132°-133° (a fuller account). A poetical version has been printed by K. Meyer in ZCP. v. 24. Ends— trena teangthuibh fein in oidhchi sin. Folio 12 is a slip of vellum, less than half size. f. 12 [—] 7° a—Cuice comurdha dec bratha annso. Fifteen signs of the Day of Judgment. Ends— bertar breath doibh amlaidh sin. f. 12 7° b—Fott fabaill. A note, in four lines, on the distance from the Garden of Eden to the ‘‘ House of the Trinity.” f. 12 7° b—Iw toibreochan doni tu. Some unconnected aphorisms. Ends— do cruinnidh se do laideochadh. (?) f. 12 » a—Dena urnaithi no sduider no sgribadh. Of the classes of men who are unworthy to receive the Host. Ends— daine ataid a n-adaltras follus. f, 12 v? a—Eidersgeoil mor mac Cuair rogheoghuin Nuada Neacht. Of the eric which Ederscel Mor paid for killing Nuada Necht. Ends— in Conuire rosceanguil. f. 12 v’ b—Ceithre primchana Erenn. A note, in four lines, on the Law of Daire, Law of Patrick, and Law of Sunday, and the Law of Adamnan. f. 12 » b—Martan dano ise tuc bearradh manaidh ar Padruic. | A note, in five lines, on the honour appointed by St. Patrick to be paid to St. Martin. f. 12 v? b—Manaidh Padraic. Some of St. Patrick’s monks were threshing corn on St. Martin’s Eve, when a sechnap came up driving oxen to the church (as an offering in honour of “t. Martin): among them a vicious bull (tarb mear). ‘*You are giving the ground a good threshing,” says 4 Gwynn— The Liber Flavus Fergusiorum. 2k the sechnap. ‘‘ What if we threshed your bull?” they ask. ‘‘ You may,”’ says he: so they threshed the bull with their flails till they killed him: hence the saying ‘‘ Martin’s bull.”” Ends— conadh(d)e sin aderur tarb Martan osin a leith. f. 13 [65] r¢ a—Bai briughaidh cetach amra irdraicc. A Life of St. Moling. Feelan finn, son of Feradach, fell in love with his sister-in-law, Emnait: being with child, she escaped home- ward to the Cenel Setnai; on the way she was caught in a snowstorm, and, in her misery, gave birth to a son, whom she wished to kill, but a dove from heaven protected him. Brendan mac Finnlogha finds her, and takes the child under his protection. He is baptised by Collanach, a priest of Brendan’s household, by the name of Tairchell. He is brought up by Collanach; and when seven years old asks to be allowed to go forth as a mendicant—tiag for a druim 7 tiadh for a ucht....gran 7 aran isin dara teigh, 7 methla 7 im 7 saill isin teigh ale, 7 ballan dornn ina laimh cli‘ one wallet on his back and another on his breast . . . grain and bread in the second wallet, and biestings, butter, and bacon in the other wallet, and a smal! (?) cup in his left hand.”’ After sixteen years of this life, he meets one day, in Luachair, a fuath angeda with his wife, his gillie, his dog, and nine of his household. The fuath threatens Tairchell with his spear, and Tairchell promises to lay his staff across his head. Then Tairchell | asks a boon: to be allowed to take three strides. This is granted : and at his first leap—nirbo mo leo he na fiach for beinn enutce: an leim tanaise roling ni facadar etir he: an treas leim vero voling ts ann dorala he, for caiseal na cilli.—‘*he seemed to them no bigger than a raven on a hill-top—at the second leap he took, they lost sight of him altogether: but at the third leap he lit right on the church-wall.’’ The spectral crew give chase, but the scolaide takes refuge in the church where Collanach is finishing Mass. On Tairchell’s telling his adventures, the priest declares that his three leaps are the fulfilment of a prophecy, and that from them he shall be called Moling of Luachair. The story goes back to tell how Brendan had wished to settle on the Berba [Barrow |, but had been warned by the angel Victor that the site was reserved for Moling. Moling’s mother now reveals to him the story of his birth. He receives tonsure, and is conducted by Collanach to Moedoc of Ferns, with whom he leaves a blessing, and goes on to Cashel, to visit Fingin mac Aeda: he wishes to settle here, but is warned by an angel to go to Ross Bruic on the Barrow. a 22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. What follows is partly summarised by O’Curry, Manners and Customs, 11. 84: the legend tells how Moling’s eye was put out by a chip, and miraculously healed, how he succoured a leper who turned out to be Christ in disguise: how Christ appeared in the form of a boy of seven: how he caught a salmon, with a lump of gold (tevnne ov) inside it. Then comes the story of Gobban and his wife: see M.C. iii. 35-6. After this we have a story of a dispute between the sons of Aed Slaine and the Leinstermen. The latter insist on having St. Moling’s arbitration on a frontier question: in spite of the treacherous in- tention of the sons of Aed Slaine, the saint comes: he is entertained at a place called Tnuthel by a woman and her husband, and the poor fare they offer him is miraculously altered. Next comes a condensed version of the story of Moling’s diplomacy, and the trick by which he got Finnachta to remit the Borama: cf. LL. 305-307. Adamnan’s visit to Finnachta is barely referred to. Alasan, Finnachta’s trenfer, and his men, pursue Moling; but when they overtake him, he causes them to slay each other. The Life ends with the tale of the gnat, the wren, the fox, and the dogs, which is told also in the Life in Codex Kilkennensis. See ‘“« Ancient Life of St. Molyng,” by P. O’L{ eary ], Dublin: 1887, p. 22. I learn from Dr. Whitley Stokes that there is another, and appa- rently a better, text of this Life in the Brussels collection. Ends— isin dara bliadain ochtmoghad a aisse. f. 15 [67] 7° b—Da bron flatha neime. The Two Sorrows of the Kingdom of Heaven. Edited by G. Dottin, Rev. Celt., xxi. 349. Ends— cunid he gebus cloidhem do a oiti Crist. f. 15 [67] v° b—Tainic dano dearbairdi inguntach chucu 7 ni ro creidsid do. Of signs that appeared in the Temple of Jerusalem: a great light which shone out, and lasted an hour and a half: and a cow which, when brought to the altar, dropped a woolly lamb. Ends— 7 ni rocreidsid foss dosin. f. 15 [67] v? b—As imadh ugla ar m’anmuin. Two stanzas on the fear of death and hell. The column ends with the words (written in darker ink)— As ole an gles so et an dubh leis beth st 7 te(?) cum fir an leabair seo 0 Aedh. __ Gwynn—TZhe Liber Flacus Fergusiorum. 23 f. 16 [68] 7° a—Bai ingreim for Cristaidaib a n-aimsir Deicin. The passion of St. Christopher : cf. Leabhar Breac, 278°. Ends— > ni dearnaidh irchoid iarsin in sruth don cathraig. f. 17 [69] v? b—Maghnus dominus noster. A copy of the Fis Adamnain: ed. Windisch, Irische Texte, 1. Ends— in secula seculorum amen. f. 20 [72] ve a—Lethareigreimunn (?) ina shuim fein co ndlidhid na sagaird 7 na cleiridh na se neithi so do comhed. Six points of behaviour to be observed by ecclesiastics at meal- time. The first two or three words are obscure, and seem corrupt: they probably conceal a quotation from some author. Ends— a tosach 7 a ndeireadh na codach. f. 20 [72] v? a—Fleadh mor doroinneadh a mac do Diarmuid mac Cerbaill. Edited by Stokes (Lives of the Saints from the Book of Lismore : Pref. xxvii). Ends— isin linn Breasal. f. 20 [72] v? b—Insipitt de crabadh scoili Sinilli. On the religious practices of the School of Sinell (or Sinchell) of Cell Achaid. The piece ends with two stanzas attributed to Colum Cille, beginning— Ceall gin abbaid, olc an bes, inunn ocus cruit cen ceis. f. 20 [72] ve b—Araile manach robai oc procept. An anecdote telling how a sinner was brought out of his Brave by the power of holy water. Ends— is aire sin nach anuim astigh. f. 20 [72] ~ b—Bannscala maith dobi na hoigh sa domun toir. Of a woman who was chaste, but a scold; and how after death her body was cut in two, and the lower half only was buried in consecrated ground. Ends— is follus gu nach cora do duine ball de seacha a ceile da ballaib do cengul te crabhadh acht iad leath ar leath 7 ri. 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. f. 21 [73] 7° a—[A] athuir 7 a oidi inmhain. A form of confession arranged under the several vices. Ends abruptly with 21 v° a. In the lower margin there is a note— Acso sa duilleoig an cuid eile don raed so tshuas an duilleog beg aderim : but the ‘small folio’ referred to seems to have been lost. f. 21 [73] v° b—Is iad so na se cuingill dec dlighis an faidhsi [sic] do beith innti. A treatise on Confession, of which there are other copies in the Rennes ms. (see Rey. Celt., xv. 83), and T.C.D. 1699. Ends — muna fedarum do beith agad. f. 22 [74] ve a—IS se in teg crich beatha gacha aenduine. A form of service for the dying, with questions and responses between priest and sick man, Ends— dobidh 7 ata 7 bias tre bithubh sir. f. 23 [—] r¢ b. Here follows a note :— Seaan ua Concubair docuir na becan sa a nGeedhilg 7 Donnchadh ua Melconuiri dosgribh a Lis Aedhain a Ciarraighe Airdi a tigh Ruaighrighi ui Uiginn le deifir moir 7 ailim trocuire o Crist. f. 23 [—] 7° b—Da airtical deg in creidme. Twelve articles of faith are enumerated. Ends— do maith no d’ule amail tuillfead siad fodeoidh. f. 23 [—] 7? a—Ar n-eiseirgi Crist. Of Christ’s Resurrection ; of the glory of Heaven; of the sojourn in Hell. Ends— gurub e rig-ruathur rig na run 7 na reltann ar n-eiridh a heg 7 a hadlucad conuigi sin. f. 24 [75] +? b—Feachtus do Moling oc ernaidhti ina eaclais. This story of St. M ling has been edited by Stokes, Goidelica, p. 179. Ends with a nove by the scribe— Finid a[men] don sgelsin 7 is ole in meamram 7 ataim si toirsech. In a vacant space below is written, apparently in a later hand— Fechuin glesa pind and so o Chairbre chorrach (07 Choirce ‘). The second column of 24 2 is occupied with Latin prayers, written in a later hand, with many contractions. i Gwynn—Tihe Liber Flavus Fergusiorum. 25: f. 25 [76] +° a—Bai Eocha Muimbedain i ndunad a crich Connacht. How the Kingdom of Ireland was promised to Niall Noigiallach. The story is more fully told in the Book of Ballymote, 265°. Ends— is se Niall acalladh reimibh ar is do darad dia. finit. f. 25 [76] 7° a—IS [coir] a fhis tra conid foichlidhi do cach cen in dal derb. A certain monk was led by a beast to a city whose ruler lay dying, while Satan (with an @ trefiaclach) waited at his bedside for his soul. As a contrast to this, the monk is afterwards shown the happy end of a virtuous man. Ends— ar is 0 gnimaibh thogus Dia neoch. f. 25 [76] v? a—Dorinne Dia talumh do Adhumh 7 do Eua. How Adam and Eve, after their expulsion from Paradise, agree to do penance, Adam standing in the river Orthanan, Eve in the Tiber. There is another copy of this piece in YBL. 158* 84 (faces. 3): cf. Saltair na Rann, 1585 sg. It has been translated by A. A. Ander- son, Rev. Celt., 24, 243. Ends abruptly with f. 25. f. 26 (77] 7° a—Boi Flidais bean Oilella find i crich Ciaraidhi. This text of the Tain Bo Flidaise agrees with the Egerton text, edited in Irische Texte, 11. 2, 208. f. 26 [77] 7° b—Doluigh Colum Cille feacht naill 7 Baithin do Ard Macha. Baithin asks Colum Cille one day how St. Patrick’s fame will stand in the future. Colum Cille, in reply, tells him how on the Day of Judgment Patrick will march with all those who have paid him due honour to Mount Olivet, and will insist on bringing them all into Heaven after him. The tense changes to the present, and the situation is dramatically treated. First Ailbe goes to parley with Christ, who is unwilling to admit Patrick’s claim, and wishes to compromise by admitting two-thirds only of his following. But Patrick holds firm. Colum Cille, Ciaran, and Cainnech go on a second embassy, and finally by dint of appeals to old promises Christ is obliged to give way. The language of this piece is comparatively early Middle-Irish, though considerably corrupted. Ends— oir is do nimh dosroirbead in sgel no innisim dib. f. 26 [77] »° b—Iacob 7 Iasau da mac Abraham. Of the sojourn of the Israelites in Egypt; of the Exodus; of Balaam. Ends— 7 Iasau mac Niuin fa toisech a ndiaidh a ndiaidh Maise. 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. f. 27 [78] 7?a—Boand ben Neachtain mic Labrada dodeachaid do coimed in topuir. How Boand was drowned: cf. Rev. Celt., xv. 315. Ends— Diata Bound Broga Breg brises cach fal co findler, ar ba Boand ainm fri 1a mna Nechtain mic Labradha. f. 27 [78] 7° a—Feachtus do Colum Cille ina regles. How Colum Cille spent the three years preceding his death. Ends— ar in lar lom vero no codlad Colum Cille 7 cercaill cloichi fono cinn. f. 27 [78] r° b—Bve Fingen mac Luchta aidche Samna i Druim Fingin. For an analysis of this piece, see O’Curry’s Manners and Customs, ii. 201. Ends— in faicgebsa in fogne foglas sin cen reacht rig fair for cond. te 26 [197° a—Boi ri amra for Eirind .i. Eochaid Mugmeadon. Of the birth of Eochaid ; of his desertion by his mother, Cairend ; how he was reared by Torna, &c.: cf. BB. 265; YBL. 188. Ends— fosgam amassail don nainech dabaill 7 fergal folt garb. f. 28 [79] ve a—Dies ergo solempnis. A homily on Christmas Day, and the various events that have happened and will happen thereon. Ends— cun aitreabam and oentaig in secula seculorum amen. f. 29 [80] 7? a—Sgel lem duib. A copy of the poem edited by K. Meyer, Songs of Summer and Winter. Here follows this note— IS e so dobu slan don tigerna an bliadhain doscribadh an cairt so. 1435. O’Curry, Lect. 531, seems to have read this date 1437; at Lect. 76 (note) it is given as 1434. f. 29 [80] +° a—Patraicc didiu mac Calpruind. A Life of St. Patrick, of which there is another copy at LBr. 24° 53. Ends— athair 7 mac 7 spirut noem alem trocairi mic De. _ Gwynn—The Liber Flavus Fergusiorum. 27 f. 30 [81] v° a—Bai ingreim mor. Martyrdom of St. Andrew. Another version of the same text will be found at LBr. 178°. Ends— co aichnius na firinne hi patras [parrtus]. f. 31 [82] 7° b—Pais Pilip annso. The martyrdom of St. Philip. Another version of the same text at LBr. 179°. Ends— conidhi sin pais Pilip espul conuigi sin. f. 31 [82] v? a—Pais Parrtholoin apstail so sis. The martyrdom of St. Bartholomew. Another version of the same text at LBr. 175°. Ends abruptly with fol. 31. Here four folios seem to be missing, as the old numeration passes from 82 to 87, f. 32 [87] v¢ a—craidhi trocar cumachtmor. A Life of St. John the Divine (Héin Bruinne), of which the beginning is lost. Ends 32 v’? a (13 lines from bottom)— curubi sin beatha Edin bruinne gonuigi sin 7 gach cn sgribhus 7 leigfis hi, maitheamh a peccadh o diadh dho 7 bas maith da tharthail gan tubaisde7 a sheradh ar imdergadh seghulta do thoil Eoin anti qui uibit ag reghnas [ac regnat ’| deus per omnia secula seculorum amen. Et ise Iudhisdin mag Raighin cananach o Oilen na Nemh dotharraing o laidin gu geghilg an beatha sa Edin bruinni 7 tabradh gach neach leighfeas hi beannacht for a anmain an cananaidh sin. f. 32 [87] v? a—Foirsium misi a duileamhain. Extracts (?) from another Life of St. John: tells how he drank a cup of poison, and was none the worse, &e. Ends— Geinimhuin annti Crist 7 beatha Eoin bruinne conuigi sin. f. 33 [88] 7° b—Bai rig ainghi edtrochair. Of the death of John the Baptist: cf. LBr. 187°. Ends— diceannadh Eoin baisdi conuigi sin. f. 34 [89] ve a—Betha Elexius so sis. The Life of St. Alexius. There is a copy of this Life in Trin. Coll.,. Dub., 13825, p. 607. Ends— gurubi sin beatha Elexius 7 rl. 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. f. 35 [90] »° b—Gluais na paidre so sis. A homily on the Lord’s Prayer. Ends— ar pecthaibh 7 ar pheannuid noch ata anois ac teacht. f. 36 [91] 7° b—Ac so na seacht paidrecha tuc Feargal angcaire do nimh. The seven prayers of Fergal. Ends— an aigid ficha 7 feirgi an tigerna 7 rl. f. 36 [91] ve a—Dia na na cuc osnadha so. Of the ‘‘ five sighs”? we ought to vent over our sins. Ends— co fadann se maithimh na peacadh. f. 36 [91] v? a—Amuil adeir Senica. Several saws from Seneca. Ends— biaidh lomnacht ach mar dobi an feannog 7 11. ‘ oh y Gwynn—The Liber Flavus Fergusiorum. 4] f.55[ ] 7? b—Bai Brenainn mac Finnlogha i nDub[daire]. Nearly illegible; but the beginning shows it to be the story of St. Brendan and Dobarchu edited by O’Grady, Mélusine, iv., col. 298 (see Stokes’ Lives of the Saints from the Book of Lismore, p. xvii). Ends— ceill eirid is creid ... f.55[ | 7? b—Feachtus do Moling ’c earnaidti. This tale, which is nearly obliterated, is apparently the same as that contained in H. 2.17, p. 398 (T.C.D.). The verso of this folio is quite obliterated. pgeid Iil. EARLY IRON SWORD FOUND IN IRELAND. By GEORGE COFFEY. Read Frsruary 12. Ordered for Publication Feprvuary 15. Published Fepruary 24, 1906. Amonest the objects of iron found during the Shannon Navigation Works, 1843-48, and presented by the Shannon Com- missioners to the Academy, an iron sword (figure 1) is of much interest. It is of the Halstatt class, and is, L believe, the only iron example of that class which has been found in Ireland. A label attached to the sword states that it was ‘taken up in the buckets of the ‘C’ dredger”’ out of the bed of the Shannon above the new bridge of Athlone, August, 1847. It is incomplete, and has lost much of its substance from rust, especially along the edges. The form, however, can be distinguished. It is made on the pattern of the leaf-shaped bronze sword. The width of the blade increases towards the point, and the handle-plate was of the flat form of the bronze swords. This latter feature is certain, and is the most definite in the specimen. The edge of the handle-plate is intact for a short length at the right side; and the remains of a rivet-hole can be seen on the expanded portion at the hilt. The curve in the blade does not appear to be intentional, but to be due to a bend it has received about one-third up; the line of the ridge is straight to and beyond the pend. This ridge along the centre of the blade is not a very usual feature ; but it occurs occasionally on the bronze swords, and on an iron Halstatt sword found in Poitou, figured by the Abbé H. Breuil (Revue Archéolo- gique, 1903, 11., p. 57). This latter sword was found at Mignaloux-Beauvoir, near Poitiers, in 1836, but had remained unnoticed in the Museum at Poitiers until the paper mentioned. It measures in its present state 45 cm. The Irish fragment is 183 inches long (47 em.); so the two swords were much of the same length. A fairly large number of the bronze swords of the Halstatt type have been found in Ireland. There are er twenty in the collection, and six of the winged chaps or the Shannon. scabbard ends of that period. ey Pia ae ee . 2 cs . ys i = Ba ap ri =i ane E — ° a ene eee x C See ea: } ve Spee Nee eaten tern = =~ s 4 fe c gn Stare ; ay : a = ~ 4° SETS se9 Fr = ee = Oe aS tia ee hanre : re ee ae Bea 5 Z a Sato eee Wd raat = epee wn owe : Lees es ntr A aye ee < os Were we Piet can ae: ow 4 ce eS > = . tes ahi Me a5 ie = = = Jp SZ Pa. a Ls ag ~S Nec a eeoe eae? we ™ ee A Mee 2A eae \ ASNT AEs Vv in = ad Correy—Early Iron Sword found in Ireland. 43 The occurrence in Ireland of the type in iron is therefore of con- siderable interest. The somewhat slender look of the sword and the ridge disposes me to regard it as late in the series ; it must, however, rank as probably the earliest type of the iron sword which has been found in this country. The early iron sword with flat handle-plate had been found in considerable numbers east and south of Poitou in Berry, Bourgogne, andin Lot. But its extension to the west had not been known till the example figured by the Abbé Breuil. It should be noted that Poitiers is close to the old line of communication between Ireland and the Continent by way of the Loire valley. Illness has prevented me from placing before the Academy the archeological evidence I have collected bearing on the question of early intercourse between Gaul and Ireland ; but I should like to state as a preliminary note, that certain forms of bronze caldrons and types of pottery at the close of the Bronze Age, also of types of iron spear-heads and other objects of the La Téne period, may be advanced in support of the historical tradition in our tales of a settle- ment of Gauls in Leinster under Labraidh Loinngsech, at a date placed perhaps too early by the Four Masters (s.c. 541), and from whose “broad blue spears” the name of the province of Leinster (Laighen) is derived. — + ; us *, ‘ a Lie a) +8 ia we hs , vor? te fe Alek ALS ds 4 - 7 7 Corrry —Early Tron Sword found in Ireland. 43 The occurrence in Ireland of the type in iron is therefore of con- siderable interest. The somewhat slender look of the sword and the ridge disposes me to regard it as late in the series; it must, however, rank as probably the earliest type of the iron sword which has been found in this country. The early iron sword with flat handle-plate had been found in considerable numbers east and south of Poitou in Berry, Bourgogne, andin Lot. But its extension to the west had not been known till the example figured by the Abbé Breuil. It should be noted that Poitiers is close to the old line of communication between Ireland and the Continent by way of the Loire valley. IlIness has prevented me from placing before the Academy the archeological evidence I have collected bearing on the question of early intercourse between Gaul and Ireland; but I should like to state as a preliminary note, that certain forms of bronze caldrons and types of pottery at the close of the Bronze Age, also of types of iron spear-heads and other objects of the La Téne period, may be advanced in support of the historical tradition in our tales of a settle- ment of Gauls in Leinster under Labraidh Loinngsech, at a date placed perhaps too early by the Four Masters (x.c. 541), and from whose ‘‘ broad blue spears”? the name of the province of Leinster (Laighen) is derived. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C. | [5] |, ets i pee 1 LV: ON THE FUNCTION OF AN ACADEMY, IN ESPECIAL OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. An ADDRESS DELIVERED TO THE AcADEMY, FEBRUARY 28, 1906. By ROBERT ATKINSON, LL.D., President. Published Marcu 26, 1906. Ir has been the custom for the President to deliver an address to the Academy during his term of office, the subject being naturally some topic relevant to the Academy and its work, its theory and its practice. It is a custom reasonable in itself, and not to be lightly set aside by any man whom the Academy has honoured with this special mark of its confidence. The history of the early labours of the Academy has been set forth on previous occasions by men much more competent than myself to estimate and illustrate the many sides of the Academy’s activity, so that though, no doubt, each different President must look at the subject from a different point of view, and estimate it with a different standard, and from a continuously increasing amount of productivity, I have not felt at liberty to re-handle this theme; and in searching for a subject on which I might hope to interest our members, I have thought that the time is not unsuitable for some general considerations as to the office subserved by an Academy, and in especial by the Royal Irish Academy. I propose, therefore, to lay before you certain thoughts which have solicited my attention for some time past, and which have finally crystallized into the following shape. It is in no spirit of dogmatism that I put them forward, but in the hope that they may prove suggestive, in however slight a degree, and in the belief that you will listen to them sympathetically, as the utterances of a man who has spent most of his life in close connexion with the Academy. AtTKINSON—On the Function of an Academy. 45 The foundation of a new Body, called the British Academy, shows that the notion expressed by the term ‘ Academy ’ is familiar to men’s minds; but I am not sure that any satisfactory definition could be given of the term. It certainly is understood to mean something more than merely Learned Society; but so many different significations have been connected with the word in its familiar use, that, like other common terms, it has almost become indefinable. In some cases, the etymology of a word may be found of service in throwing light upon its original and essential meaning; but this resource is not available here, for while the final syllable may be connected with dos, the remaining portion of the word resists analysis, and is not explicable as a Greek element. Indeed, there is found another way of writing it, viz. with éxa instead of axa [’Axadnpera }, so that probably the prefix, whatever be its nature, was unknown to the Greeks themselves. But the application of the word to denote a garden or grove where discussions were held on philosophic subjects, has fully justified its use to signify a place for the re-union of scholars and scientific men aiming at the promotion of the interests of learning in the widest sense. It is, perhaps, best known in its connexion with France, where it has become a household word with brilliant associations and a definite connotation. Very different judgments have been expressed from time to time with reference to the institution of such a body as an Academy. It has even been held that our modern ways of thought, and the progress of science, have given an appearance of unreality to the notion of Academy ; and it has been gravely doubted whether it be not a mere form of titular distinction, an institution with no very precise function, and but little directive or stimulative efficacy. I do not Share these doubts. I believe that an important service is or can be rendered by an Academy, using the term in its application to a certain definite form of Learned Society. In the case of our own Academy, the purpose and scope are briefly laid down and prescribed in the first page of its Charter, viz. to give encouragement to all studies that tend to the increase of useful knowledge, to persons who have met together for their mutual improvement in the studies of Science, Polite Literature, and Antiquities. It was not intended as any merely or mainly literary tribunal. It was not charged, directly or indirectly, with any duties of the nature of purifying or improving the language. Its aim was not Aesthetics, but Philosophy in the widest sense. It was to advance general knowledge, and to aid individual improvement. * 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. But it is clear that it is by the medium of literature that this desirable result was to be brought about, that, as the Charter quaintly puts it, ‘‘ useful, curious, and polite literature should continue to flourish and increase.” This improvement was to be aided by the reading and publication of papers. This is, no doubt, the method the Academy has always pursued ; but what is not quite so certain, is the best means of fulfilling the clearly expressed purposes held in view by the Charter. The Academy seems the natural continuation of the University. After the studies of discipline and training come the studies of progress and discovery; but the University is not primarily con- structed with a view to advance these latter departments. In a University there can be little room for independence of thought ; it seeks rather for conformity ; it cultivates memory, not creation. It requires that a student shall know what others have said, and it is not asked (at least not mainly) of him what he has discovered. The University tests whether the student knows what has been said and thought. The Academy investigates what the man asserts himself to have found out. The University enforces the mastery of the known; the Academy deals with the conquest of the unknown. That is one of the purposes of its foundation ; and the manner in which it has endeavoured to fulfil this purpose can be gathered from the study of its publications. But the other purpose is not so easily tested, and, perhaps, may be regarded as of relatively smaller impor- tance. But if experience and tradition are to be trusted in anything, it is surely a truism that a people of Celtic descent will not be averse to speech. The Celtic philosopher, explaining the representation of the God "Oyp.os, as Lucian tells, put it thus: ‘‘ We Kelts do not regard speech, tov Adyov, as Hermes, as you Greeks do; but we liken him to Heracles, as being far stronger than Hermes; the strongest, the wisest, the most persuasive, drawing all men bound by the ears with bonds of gold and amber”’ ;—a strongly characteristic and instructive symbolism. Of course, in the case of all papers read before the Academy the subject-matter will be estimated after the perusal at leisure of the paper when printed. But, to ensure this end, there would be no need of any meeting at all, nor of any machinery for bringing about oral discussion. Yet no reasonable person would be inclined to deny the serviceable side of Parliaments. One of the most effective means of stimulus, and the surest guarantee of knowledge, is that it should have been AtTKtnson—On the Function of an Academy. 47 submitted to discussion at the hands of competent and independent critics. The Academy was to be a Parliament; its papers were to carry the weight of the approval of the Academy, for otherwise the papers might just as well have appeared anywhere else. And as dis- cussion tends to furnish a guarantee of value, so it tends to arouse interest in the body of the members; and perhaps this particular function of the Academy has not always been fully acknowledged and exercised. I have felt at times during my term of office that I should have been glad to hear a little more discussion; not certainly for the pleasure of listening to pungent criticisms, but for the purpose of enab- ling me to comprehend‘more fully the bearing and relations of the paper read. It is one of the clauses of the declaration made by members on entering the Academy ‘‘ that we will be present at the meeting of said Academy as often as we conveniently can’’; and probably there is ground for holding that ifthere were more discussion there would be felt a greater interest in the meetings, and an impetus and motive furnished for attendance in these busy times. Save in papers on pure mathematics, where there can be very little discussion, it may be in general maintained that when a paper is read, it can be discussed: there is logic involved, inferences are made ; there is a method adopted; there are references to other branches of knowledge in which other authorities may have a word to say; and thus there are many openings for relevant questions and suggestions. In discussion among a large number of persons skilled in various branches of knowledge there may be expected from time to time to emerge from the clash of intellects, new modes of looking at compli- cated problems of general interest: attack and defence are often productive of results tending to progress. At the very least they may be held to furnish opportunities of developing the subject even to the writer of the paper, by suggesting points of view, by calling attention to possible difficulties of statement or interpretation which may have escaped the notice of the writer. But I need not labour the point, as the advantages of discussion are probably admitted, just as, on the other hand, its dangers are appreciated. The general result to be obtained by fuller discussion would be not only the arousing of a wider interest, but also the formation of appropriate links between the different branches of the Academy’s work. One might be inclined almost to formulate as a maxim that every paper should inyolve some appeal to the general interest of human beings. In our modern life, in Science, in which such progress has been made that specialization has become 48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. an absolute necessity, the danger is apparent that these special papers are addressed to those only who are specially trained in some very exclusive or narrow branch of knowledge, so that other students are practically left uninterested or indifferent. But this tends to split up the Academy into several distinct branches without any but the most external bond; and here the division entitled Polite Literature may naturally point to the mediating element. The section Polite Literature opens up a wide field for discussion. It deals with all art, arts of the eye and of the ear, of sculpture, of music, of painting, of poetry ; it embraces a treatise on the sublime or a criticism on the style of anauthor. These each and all furnish abundant scope for the compo- sition of papers with a view to interest andimprovement. They attract and they instruct. One can hardly doubt that this field furnishes endless material for study ; but I am disposed to fear that it is in danger of being too much lost sight of in the interests of the papers that are looked on as being in some respects the more legitimate objects of the Academy’s labours. But surely the literary side is just as valuable and efficient for human improvement as the scientific, and it certainly promises to be more interesting. And in this section one of the sides seems to me altogether ignored, viz. :—that of Polite Literature in the narrower sense—I mean the study of the works of literary art. I cannot recollect any case of a paper being read here on a poet or prose writer of: English or any other language. But if the humanities belong to the Academy’s sphere of action, then it can scarcely be right to ignore; or undervalue the study or interpretation of the works of literature. It is not a slight merit to understand and reveal the thought and the aim of great minds of the past or the present. It may be granted that the greater part of the world’s literature has been examined and appraised, that there are very few countries whose written thoughts have not been submitted to criticism; but, then, with each epoch the criticism has to be reconsidered from a different point of view, with further light, with different sympathies and modes of thought. As a distinguished poetess* has said :— ‘¢ What the poet writes, He writes: mankind accepts it, if it suits, And that’s success: if not, the poem’s passed From hand to hand, and yet from hand to hand, Until the unborn snatch it, crying out In pity on their fathers’ being so dull,— And that’s success too.”’ * E. B. Browning, Aurora}Leigh, p. 190. AtTKinson—On the Function of an Academy. 49 Our age is one of criticism rather than of creation, so that any paper of a critical purpose is in the spirit of the time and on the lines of the Academy’s modern work. And here, assuredly, there is no want of material for new and instructive essays. It is an age of education, and all education at the present time must be critical to begin with, for all teaching is concerned about the work of others; the first stages are necessarily analytical; the creation, if it comes at all, must come last. The analysis of psychology is the stock-in-trade of all writers, and this psychology is based on abundant and careful investigation. The art of writing has been elaborated by practice into a discipline that can be taught like any other manual labour, but the genius which gives life and power to a work based on this analysis and this training, is just as mysterious as ever, and as full of problems of criticism as before ; and it is just this problem of genius that opens ever fresh ground for reconsideration and discussion. The one never-exhausted topic is to place a writer in harmony with his age and surroundings, to fit him into his locus, to account for his productivity under his circumstances. These are the ever-recurrent questions: What are the relations of genius and circumstance? What are the reactions of society on the individual? And to us of the Irish Academy what could be more interesting, more absorbing, than the investigation of the causes of the success of certain works of art in the past, and of the prospects of the success of certain others in the future? What were the peculiar elements that made such a success of MacPherson’s Ossian? What makes Celtic poetry so attractive? What is Celtic glamour? What is the place and sphere of criticism in Celtic ? The Academy would, I think, welcome any exhaustive exposition of the claims of Celtic as a contribution to knowledge in its department of Polite Literature. The discussion of papers on these and kindred topics would naturally lead to the discovery and formulation of principles to be attended to in the estimation of any given literary product. And in particular the habit would be acquired of applying tests, the normal tests of modern critical judgment. A mere plebiscite is no criterion; neither is simple assertion sufficient, however loud, nor individual sympathy, however intense. There must be valid reasons, critical grounds alleged for the judgment ; and these reasons can be only found in the institution of comparisons with the great masters of the art of writing. Not by comparison of individual passages, for the conditions of life differ too widely to admit of any narrow method; not by the elaboration of mechanical rules, but by the 50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. judicious application of admitted principles. And the discovery and formulation of such principles would be pre-eminently work for the Academy to undertake. The Academy gives complete independence to its members for the expression of their differing opinions on matters that admit of difference of opinion; but it ought not to be forgotten that independence should involve independence of dzas as well as of authority, and that any hypothesis that can be found to explain the inner motives that led to the performance of admitted actions, or the critical principles that guided the composition of extant works of art, has a fair claim to be heard before being rejected or denounced, and that such rejection or denunciation must be based on grounds of reason aud not of authority. In studies of history, Irish topics will naturally claim attention from members of this Academy. Psychological analysis has shown the solidarity of Literature and circumstance. The best work of a writer is the portion which is spontaneous and inevitable in his writing; and as it discloses the writer himself in his real essence, so it also reveals the character and temperament, the mood and aims of his time. The study of any work of literature cannot fail to be a revelation of much that is characteristic of the period. Much knowledge can be gained from this study of the interactions of literature and life. Patrick, Columbanus, Adamnan, Swift, and Burke, these names are pregnant with interest and emotion; their epochs, each with its ideals and its action, seem to live again in the study of their personality. But it is the early period that stands in need of special illumina- tion. At present only dim ghosts flit across the stage of the mythic period. Cuchullin, Finn, Ossian, are but the phantoms of the poet’s dreams. Even of a later epoch, of which historic records are extant, there is as yet but little clear historic vision. It has been too often handled by writers in a prose-poetic style, that permitted itself the licenses supposed to be tolerable in the treatment of a legendary record: the setting was altered and the incidents idealized. But this is not the right use of legendary record. The legend may not be true, but its details are significant of the life and conduct of the period; and they can be correlated with the other circumstances of which knowledge is to hand. But further, great service can be rendered to historic science by the limitation of subject to a definite period, and to a particular ATKINson—On the Function of an Academy. 51 group of incidents, for much of the unsatisfactory handling of early Irish history arises from the attempt to occupy too wide a field. Vague traditions are heaped together unsifted, and acquire a colouring from the unconscious action of the writer’s personality, so that the history becomes little better than a kaleidoscope, and fails to command or deserve general acceptance, or to overcome antecedent prejudices. No doubt, history must always remain liable to this colouring, to the personal equation ; but still it is certain that men will always turn with eagerness to the charms of narrative and incident provided in the abundant fields of history, whereas the dry light of science is often a cold, chill glare, distasteful or even hurtful to unfamiliar eyes. I need scarcely add that the treatment of these records should be dispassionate. Mr. Bury’s recent book, ‘‘ Life of St. Patrick,’’ is an excellent example of this kind of special study, combining the accurate sifting and weighing of the evidence with the courageous judgment of the historian. Critical work on the famous saints of Ireland would furnish many a fruitful theme for historic study : and the heroes of Irish Saga want their place in history determined by competent in- vestigation. The early migrations to Ireland remain still a subject of rhetoric mainly, and have not yet yielded their quota of trustworthy information. The early tales are full of incident, and seem to involve matters of fact which await their identification at the hands of patient and skilled labour. An inexhaustible field of study les open in the early history of Ireland, through the investigation of the old Sagas of Viking age. But here there is need of very special training to enable the different sources to be readily and rightly utilised, for this training involves an accurate and extensive knowledge alike of the Celtic and of the Scandinavian languages and literatures. This would furnish an admirable field for those of our members who have leisure to bestow on antiquarian studies of this order; the Professorial body are naturally so absorbed at present in grammatical and lexicological studies that they have but little leisure available for such wider and more compre- hensive investigations. One can hardly imagine a {more promising theme than the relations of the Norseman and the Celt, as set forth in or deducible from extant historic records; nothing more subtly in- structive than to find in their respective literatures also traces of the commingling of the bloods, as in the old Scandinavian custom of the Vikings. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C.] [6] 52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Next to that of History, perhaps, is the power of Antiquarian re- search, which strongly attracts all men, and which should be guided by the same conditions, viz. that it be permeated with humanity, that it have a high aim, and be based on wide, accurate, and critical judgment. And here it may be well to point out the importance of an exten- sive acquaintance with the foreign literature of antiquarian subjects. There are not many topics of real antiquarian interest that have not received some handling in foreign journals or treatises. Many of these have not been translated, so that an antiquarian student, to be fully furnished for his task, would require to be master of half a dozen languages, at least as far as their antiquarian vocabulary extends, including Latin, French, German, and the Scandinavian languages, without which knowledge, antiquarian study is almost necessarily limited to the sphere of merely local records. There is a danger to which antiquarian study is lable, viz.— of looking upon its objects as of value in themselves perhaps even as much as in their relations to man, of contentedly regarding the external notice of the object as constituting an end in itself. The long and continuous handling of antiquarian record is necessary to make the antiquarian; but care should be taken that the process shall not also result in causing him to ignore the humanities of his art. No doubt the recoil from the looser speculation of an earlier period has produced this aversion from hypothetic reconstruction ; but the absence of ideal treatment is never long in avenging itself. For if scientific essays are denuded of imagination, there must be a loss, in that the sympathy of the public is no longer with the writer, and the stimulative element is lost sight of. The analysis of urns and monu- ments and inscriptions may be as accurate as it pleases and can be; but unless the dry bones are revivified by a presentation in an imagina- tive sketch of the incidents or times or persons commemorated in them, the humanity in us is not stirred, and the study falls into the shade of depreciation stigmatized under the epithet Dryasdust. The human interest is not to be ignored in the treatment of the most competently written papers. In all treatises of this order on the relics of the past, one wants to find out their relation with man, the when and how of their creation and use. I listened with great pleasure to the careful studies on the caves delivered last session, yet with a latent feeling of regret that a more definite turn could not have been given to the conclusions by a preciser view of the relation of man to the caves and their history. Of course I admitted the force Z Arkinson—On the Function of an Academy. 53 of the argument that definite knowledge on that point was not to hand, and that the reports were rather of the nature of materials for future inference; but the process of accumulating facts is in itself liable to be rather discouraging unless there is something of the shaping spirit of the imagination about them, issuing in some attempt at even hypothetic colligation. It is admitted that it is easier to assemble facts than to reason rightly from them, less troublesome to gather particulars than to draw the proper conclusions from them. So that it is perhaps not astonishing that the accumulative branch of science shows a far greater development than the ratiocinative. Consider the enormous accumulation of facts, social, economical, political ; then turn to the uncertainty of the inferences that are made from these. Consider the conflicting opinions about burning practical questions, such as, ¢.g., tariffreform. Does it not seem that from the abundant data obtainable about this matter, some rational conclusion would have been drawn that must be accepted by all reasonable men? The rational theory of education, whether primary or advanced, is perpetually being spoken of, but mainly from the point of view of prejudice or interest; the disquisitions as to the relative claims of ancient and modern languages have not ceased to excite heat and display of temper; while the methods and subjects of school and University teaching are so far from being universally agreed upon, as to have occasioned the unreasonable growl of the philosopher* that ‘the vital knowledge—that by which we have grown, as a nation, to what we are, and which now underlies our whole existence—is a knowledge that has got itself taught in nooks and corners; while the ordained agencies for teaching have been mumbling little else but dead formulas.” As one may seek more humanity in the scientific parts of its work, so we may hail the dry light of academic reason on the sides that are dangerous because of the emotions they excite. We sometimes hear the phrase, that such-and-such a discussion is merely academic, meaning too removed from the play of feeling and emotion ; that is precisely what one could wish to see more of, as a proof and sign that the world is growing more reasonable, more open to intellectual guidance in the affairs of daily life. The discovery of illuminative principles is usually the result of accident, as is shown by the application of the term cnvention to such discovery. But if the body of facts is not being continually restirred * H. Spencer, Education, p. 25. 54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and rehandled, the chances of invention are diminished. Hence it seems to me that it appertains to the special function and theory of the Academy, to take up the material furnished by its own researches and the researches of other societies of the same special nature, and to colligate the results of these researches into a temporary hypothesis with a view to invention. Here probably the best expedient would be the preparation of digests, not of the results of one society, but of one branch of study derived from the work of all societies throughout all lands. Learned associations with special aims, and minor societies, can be safely entrusted with the duty of accumulating masses of fact; but the Academy should keep in view the not less imperative necessity of correlation and theory. ‘This should be the real aim of the Academy, which should not look upon itself as merely another society of the accumulative order. Its function should be largely to arouse interest, to stimulate thought, to originate and disseminate ideas. It is by acting towards these ends that it can best or perhaps only subserve the purpose intended by the charter and by the idea of an Academy. From this point of view it may rightly be urged that greater attention should be paid to the human aspect of learning, and that Literature should have assigned to it a higher place in its work. But not to any great extent from the formal side. Questions of phonetics or morphology in linguistics—of dates and editions in belles-lettres—of incident and marvel in history—these are not the staple for an Academy to mainly handle, but the origin, growth, and interaction of ideas. This is the need of our age. It was said of old: ‘‘ There be many that say, Who will show us any good?’’ So now men are every- where looking for more light, fresh ideas, If the {study of the things of the past, its persons, its events, its relics, be looked on as an end in itself, and not as a means of enlightenment and stimulus, such study will, in the press and rush of modern life, lose its meaning and deserve its neglect. I cannot doubt that in this effort to lay before the world right knowledge of the history of the past, fresh insight into the problems of the present, and sagacious prevision of the needs of the future, the Royal Irish Academy has no ignoble role to fill, and that, towards this end, every member will realize that he is a citizen of no mean city, wherein the great traditions of the past stand as landmarks for guidance and as models for imitation. The Academy has for its device a phrase of excellent omen, which I may set down here in conclusion, ‘‘ WE WILL ENDEAVOUR.” (isl Or Or =) WV THE ANCIENT CASTLES OF THE COUNTY OF LIMERICK (NORTH-EASTERN BARONIES). By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. Read Aprit 9. Ordered for Publication Aprin11. Published May 31, 1906. Tue study of castellated architecture in Ireland is as yet in its infancy. Few antiquaries have taken up the matter seriously in the case even of single buildings, and there is no authoritative book on the subject in its broader aspect. Stranger still, and unlke other branches of archeology, the literature even of the history and still more of the evolution of these buildings hardly exists—few indeed are the monographs even on individual examples. The paper now laid before the Academy is an attempt to trace the rise of the castles in a single county, from the days when the ring forts were in use to the building of the mansions of the Tudor and Stuart times, Each section of the Survey is intended to give workers an outline of the records and a brief description of the ruins of each castle; and it is hoped that the increasing band of local antiquaries may be encouraged to attempt fuller notes on the more important buildings. Our material has accumulated for some twenty-eight years; and the reception of the recently published Survey of the churches’ in the same district encourages us to attempt a similar work for the lay history and topography of this important county. When the Desmond wars are exhaustively studied, the identification of the localities and persons connected with them will become a pressing necessity. Our ambition is to clear part of this ground for the coming historians of that great disaster. We also hope to render more available the almost unworked documents of our Irish Record Office. Peyton, the Inquisitions, the Plea, Pipe, Desmond, and Memoranda Rolls, and the great Surveys of 1655, besides such documents as the Black Book of Limerick, and the rentals of Bishop de Rupefort, 1336, YProc. K.I.A., xxv. (¢.),‘p. 327, R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C.] [7] 56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. O’Conyll, 1452, and the Burkes, 1410 and 1520. In these and the nearly unknown Account Rolls and Books of the Cromwellian Government lies the key to the identity and history of the castles. The history (though often broken by the scarcity of documents from 1420 to 1530)! is more satisfactory than that of the churches; but we have not been able to visit so many of the remains of the lesser towers, or to get so much help from the kind friends* who helped us with their field notes on the former occasion. I. TorocrapHicaL Nores. The County of Limerick in its present form represents no very definite early divisions of the country, and (where not fenced by the Shannon and the great masses of hills) it has at times undergone no little modification. The parishes of Kilmurrily, Tullylease, Cullen, and Kilcolman, have all been removed ; of the encroachments of Clare we have written in former papers. Its partition between the ancient sees of Iniscatha, Limerick, Killaloe, and Emly, shows its composite character; Owney and Coonagh extend into Tipperary, and also mark how conventional was its applotment. It may perhaps be defined as oldest ‘‘ Thomond” or North Munster; but, by about 380, Thomond had been extended far to the north of the Shannon by the conquests of the warlike kings of Munster, Lugad Meann, and his son, Conall Eachluath. As the centuries passed, the term Thomond got more and more identified with the present Clare. Let us there- fore rather note the constituent parts of the present county called after the city of Limerick. The four western baronies—Shanid, Glenquin, and Upper and Lower Connello—formed only the two Connelloes in 1800,* and the single barony of Connello in 1655. They represent the tribal group of Ui Chonghaile Gabhra, and Ui Fidgeinti, with the Corcoithe (Gortcoyth), Corcomuicheat (Corcomo- hide), Ui Baithin (O’ Meehan), and other lesser tribes.* Kenry includes 1 The number of places held over that period by the same families marks it as of little ‘‘history’’ and less change. The place-names, also, have hardly ever altered. *I must specially thank Mr. J. Grene Barry, Dr. George Fogerty, Dr. Henry Molony, and Mr. John Wardell for help at the castles, and Mr. M. J. McEnery no less for his topographical knowledge than for his constant help and advice as to the records, he being the first to appraise the archeological importance of the Desmond Surveys. 3 Jt is even so shown in Lewis’s Map, 1836. 4 F.g. Cliu mail mic ugaine, as in the ‘‘ Mesca Ulad’’; but this evidently ran into Cosmagh. ,’ Westroprp—Aneient Castles of the County of Limerick. 57 the old Caenraighe and Uibh Rosa (Iveruss). Owney and Coonagh are parts of the ancient Uaithne and Ui Cuanach. Small County is approximately Deisbeg ; Coshlea corresponds in part to Atharlach or Aharloe; while the Maigue Valley, or, as we call it, Coshmagh, represents to a certain degree Ui Cairbre Aobhdha.’ Clanwilliam and Pubblebrian, on the other hand, have no single historical predecessor. A part of them along the Shannon formed the tribe land of the Tuath Luimneach. This again split, about 1200, into the vague Escluana and Estermoy ; the Irish equivalent of the latter, Aos tri muighe, lay round Crecora in 1420, but that territory was known as Ocholchur’? in the previous centuries. The Tuath Luimneach territory was held about the time of the first Norman settlement by the Ui Chonaing or O’Gunnings, who left their name to the castellated rocks of Carrigogunnell and Castleconnell; while Kinelmekin lay round Monasteranenagh.* In the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries the Norman divisions may be briefly given as the cantreds of—1, Any, Adare, Crumech or Ocarbry—in later years ‘‘the Lordship of the Earl of Kildare” ; 2, Bruree; 3, Esclon, near Carrigogunnell; 4, Fontemel or Fontymchil, near Hakmys and Tankardstown; 5, Iniskefty or Askeaton; 6, loregar or Uregare,* sometimes Grene, Aesgrene or Estgrene; 7, Oconyll or Connello; and 8, Wony, Wethney or Owney. The cantreds were, for administrative purposes, subdivided into ‘‘ chapters’? (or parish groups) and coroners’ districts.° The long predominance of the Earls of Desmond was hardly affected by the existence of the corporate towns, the manors of the Earls of Kildare, and the de Burgos, and the Irish tribes in Pubblebrian (which seems to have sprung up in the later fourteenth century, after the fall of Bunratty), Owney, Coonagh, and Aherloe. When, at the cost of a deadly and desolating war, the Geraldines were first reduced to submission, their vast territory was broken up (1583-1586), and we first see clearly the later divisions. The 1Tn its greatest extension it reached to Kilmallock (Calendar of Qengus), or even to Ardpatrick on the south, and to Kenry on the north. Dromin was in it in 1088 (A.F.M.), and Athlacca in 1296 (Plea R. 31 and 34). *The variants Othotocor, Ocholchur, and Ortholothor in the Black Book of Limerick (44, 96, 100-130) resolve into this form, ¢ and ¢ being frequently confused by the copyist and in the first / and ¢. ’ Charter of Prince John to Monasteranenagh (de Magio), 1185. * Uregare was Pubblebuskagh in 1586 (Peyton, p. 206). °Proc. R.I.A., xxv. (c.), pp. 328-331. 58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ‘« Patrix,’? or baronies, were Small County, Kenry, Cossetlereo at Kilmallock, Cosmagh, Pubblebrian, Connello, Clanwilliam, Coonagh, O Brien Ara, and Wony O Mulrian, to which we must add Aherloe. These baronies were divided into Toghes, ‘‘ tuaths,”’ or cantreds. Of these we have a full survey for Connello alone.' They were— 1, Clonhennery, the lands of the MacKnerys (or Corcomohide) at Newcastle, Kilmeedy,? and Ardagh; 2, Tawnagh (or Mahoonagh, once Fir Tamnaige) with its ‘‘Trians”’ or ‘‘manors,”’ Falltach* (at Aglish and Aghwulke), Tawnagh (at Mahoonagh), and Meane (at Mayne); 3, Gortcolligan, from Ballingarry and Knockfierna, to Temple Glantan; 4, Olybane, at Kilcolman and Rathkeale. The ‘“Church Toghes’’? were Croghe, Nantinan, Iniskefty or Askeaton, Lismakeery, and Killeedy, corresponding to those parishes. The other Toghes were :—10, Dunmoylin, at that parish, Kilcolman, and parts of Robertstown and Shanagolden, up to Foynes; 11, Shanid, from that castle to Killeany; 12, Glancorbry, at Glin and Kilfergus; 13, Farrensesseragh, at Rathkeale, Clonagh, and Kilscannell; 14, Meaghan Yeaghtragh (the older Ui Baithin),* in Rathronan; 15, Meaghan Woughtragh, at Grange, Ardagh, and Athea; 16, Gortcoyth, the older Corcoithe® at Newcastle, Monaghadare (Monagay), Temple- glantan, and Glenquin; 17, Killilagh, that place with Clenlish, into the pathless wilds of Slieve Luachra; 18, Ogallawhore at Evegallahoo, Grange, and Newcastle; and 19, Pubbleneskagh.° The manors and Signories which afterwards sprang up are better considered with the castles of that barony. The general topography during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries varies (save in minor matters) very little from that still in use. 2. Hisroricat Notes. Ancient Forts.—As the forts preceded the castles and often determined the selection of their sites, it may repay us briefly to note the position of the earliest recorded and most interesting examples. 1 A few others are noted as Twoh oreyn in Cheryvahelly (Ing. Exch. 54). * Pubblemunterquyllan lay round Kilmeedy. 3’ Named after the Wall family. 4The sergeantry of ‘‘Obathan’’ appears in the Manor of Newcastle, 1299 (C.S.P.1., p. 256), and the Rental of Oconyll, 1452. 5 QO Huidhrin calls it, ‘‘Corca Oiche, of beautiful wood, fair surfaced territory of fresh inbhers,’’ in 1420. It was ruled by O’ Macasa. | 6A Toghe named Brohill was then in dispute between Cork and Limerick. Pubbleneskagh seems to have included Finneterstown, 1586. Westropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 59 Limerick is (with Clare and Sligo) one of the Irish counties richest in early forts. It has at least 2,150 recorded. Unfortunately these, unlike the remains in Clare and Kerry, include no fairly perfect ring- walls; little but foundations remain of the cahers, and the remains of small lime-kilns show to us that their blocks were burned to lime for use in the tillage-fields around.’ The earth forts are of moderate height (8 feet to 16 feet), ringed with a low mound and one or more fosses and rings. The high motes are few, but include the fine earth- works of Shanid and Kilfinnane, the last being the Treada na riogh of the ‘‘ Book of Rights.”’ Shanid, besides its mote, has a large rath with curious cross mounds on the summit; another remarkable fort is Kilbane, on the hill beside Kilbradran church. It has a central ring- wall and two great entrenched side-courts.? Square or oblong forts are not of infrequent occurrence. We may note Cloghoonaowney, near Drombanny Castle, and Kells, near Cloncrew (54),? which measures 250 feet by 200 feet. None are very large. The average of the ring forts rarely exceeds 150 feet in diameter. ‘Three in Coolrus are somewhat larger. Knockegan, in Tomdeely, near the mouth of the Deel, has a row of four pillar-stones, in line from its southern edge, which recall the pillars at the fort of Tara Luachra. Badger’s fort, near Kilpeacon, has a dolmen within its outer ring. There remain at least thirteen forts‘ of more than 300 feet diameter. We can only give their names and dimensions here. Ballinscula (40), 300 feet across, 380 feet to 400 feet over all, with a small fort adjoining. Knockowra (19), near Shanid, and Reerasta (28), near Ardagh, each about 800 feet across. In the latter were found the broock and beautiful chalice of Ardagh. Croaghane, near Knock- patrick (10), is from 350 feet to 450 feet over all; Greenish Island fort (10) is 350 feet over all. Rathcannon fort, near Athlacca, utilises a craggy ridge to form part of its ring, which is 380 feet across. Dromin, in Grange (36), is 400 feet in diameter; Drombanny (13), is an irregular double earth-work with fosses, about 400 feet long and 200 feet wide. The following forts exceed 400 feet in So perished the walls of Emania. See ‘‘ Ancient Forts of Ireland,’’ Trans. R.1.A., xxxi., section.71. * Sbanid, R.S.A.1., xxxiy., pp. 320, 338 ; Kilfinnane, p. 335, and R.I.A. Trans., XXXVi., section 347. Kilbane fort, Proc. R.I.A., xxiv. (c.), p. 275. * Ordnance Survey Map, No. 54, of Limerick. * This does not fall in with the theory that the small fort is Norman and feudal and the large fort alone tribal—as recently advanced in the English Historical Review. The general teaching of all the Irish counties is the same. 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. diameter: Killeen, near Springfield (54), and Dunganville (28), a fine fort on the Daar river,' are each about 420 feet across. Doonglare (49), the ancient fort of Claire, in the ‘‘ Book of Rights,” is a few feet wider; it rests on a furzy hill near Ballingarry in Coshlea. The Kyle of Lisheenasheela (45), in Kilmeedy, is oval, 300 feet to 500 feet over all; while the great ring-mound of Dromin (37), in the centre of which stands Cloncagh church, is, we believe, the largest. earth-work in the county, being from 750 feet to 770 feet across. Tue Forts 1x History.—As the districts of which we treat come slowly within the feeble light of our early records we see, standing out as one of the principal centres, the fort of Brugh righ, or Bruree, a residence of the earliest known kings of North Munster. The reputed founder, Oilioll Olum, is (as handed down to us) a somewhat mythic personage; but, even after dismissing all the obviously mythic and even marking as doubtful the details of his warlike acts, we have probably left to us a shadow of an actual prince of renown in the third century. He is accredited with having established the alternate succession at Cashel; and so important a fact as this might well have been handed down at least as far as the legends of the Armada and of the civil war of 1650, which are rife in our time. Ethicus found ‘‘volumes”’ and students in Ireland in the fourth century ;* founders (as Hamlet says of those of churches) are kept longest in popular memory, and Oilioll’s great raths may have kept his remembrance green down to the Christian writers of the fifth century. Bruree is a ring fort in the fields near the Maigue, the central portion 60 feet across and 18 feet high, with two ramparts 40 feet wide and 12 feet high, and a fosse. Near it is another fort of closely similar design. The castle we hope to describe hereafter. - Duntrileague fort, named from the pillars round its well, figures. in the strange legend about king Cormac Cass, in the ‘‘ Book of Lismore.’’® When St. Patrick visited the district, circa 440, the following forts stood among the Dalcais, if we can place any reliance on the early ‘‘ Lives’?:—Prince Carthan dwelt in the fort of Sangal or Singland, beside the open fields and island where Limerick was to lft 1 “ Astaregh,”’ in Peyton’s Survey. 2 Stated by Ethicus of Istria, a writer of the fourth century. See Dr. Joyce’s: ‘¢ Social History of Ancient Ireland,’’ vol. i., pp. 19, 403. Ethicus ‘‘ hastened to Hibernia and remained there for some time examining their volwmes’’; and he called the Irish sages ‘‘ unskilled toilers and uncultivated teachers.” 5 Silva Gadelica, II., p. 129. a Westropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 61 its spires; Rathbroccan and Rathcoirbre, near Cella-rath, and Dun nOacfene, near Donaghmore, are also named.' Many early forts are recorded in undoubtedly ancient works. Grian was of importance about 450. The ancient fort of Dun Bleisc, or Doon, in Coonagh, is named about 580,? Rath ui druaid in 596,° Cathair chinn chonn (in Rockbarton) and Aine were scenes of battle in 637 and 666.* The latter figures as Sid Eoghabhaile in ‘‘ The Colloquy,” and as ‘‘ Drom Collchailli’”’ in the ‘‘ Mesca Ulad.”? Shanid must have been of hoar antiquity even in 834, for its name means ‘‘ancient residence.” The numerous records of ‘hi Ui Chonaill and Ui Fid geinti do not mention their forts in the earlier centuries. If the ‘‘ Book of Rights’’’ dates substantially from the very end of the ninth century, we have a long list of the forts claimed by the king of Cashel, 870 to 900. We find among them Dun-Eochair-Maige, at Bruree® (Brughrigh); Dun Gair, at Lough Gur;' Geibthine, at Askeaton; Aine, at Knockaine; Rath arda Suird or Rath suird, at Rathurd ;> Muilchead, on the Mulkearne river; Cathair-chinn-chonn; Cathair meathais; Aenach Cairpre, at Monasteranenagh®; Drumchaein, perhaps Drumkeen; Asal or Magh n Asail, at Dromassell or Tory Hill; Cuilleann or Cullen; Claire, or Dunglare; Drum Finghin and Treada na riogh, at Kilfinnane; a second Drumchaein, apparently on the border of Tipperary ; Seanchua Chaein and Rathfaelad.'° An unknown fort of the Ui Fidgeinte called Cathair-cuan was 1 Tripartite Life (ed. Whitley Stokes), pp. 201-207. 2 Cal. Oenghus, Jan. 3. 3 Annals of Inisfallen. * Maelduin, king of Munster, defeated at Cathair cinn con, 637; see also notes on ‘‘The Battle of Dun na Gedh”’ (ed. O’ Donovan). 5 (Ed. O’Donoyan), pp. 87-91. ® Dun Gaifi, the house of O’Donovan, where king Mahon was betrayed, is usually taken to be Bruree. ‘For these crannogs and forts, see Rev. James Dowd, ‘‘ Round about Co. Limerick,’’ pp. 65-75. 8 The Four Masters attribute it to one of Heber’s chieftains and the respectable antiquity of a.m. 3501. * Mr. Goddard Orpen has a most suggestive note, R.S.A.I., xxxvi., p. 34, in which he identifies Aenach beag, or Aenach Cairpre, at Monasteranenagh, with the ancient Aenach Culi—Enach Ouli, in Corbaly, in prince John’s charter to Magio, 1185—and suggests that the fort of the Book of Rights is Rathmore, near that Abbey. 10 Identified, though improbably, with Rathkeale, which place is Rathguala and Rathkel in the earliest records, whether Irish or Norman, known to us. 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. plundered by Brian in 978.’ It may be connected with Cuan, son of Conall, chief of the same tribe in 642, who fell at Carnchonaill. Our records also tell how the same Brian, now High King, repaired or made (in about 1002) the forts of Lough Gur; Lough Ceann, near the last ; and Lough Saiglend ; with Dun-eochair-maige, Cenn Abrat; Inis an Ghaill duibh; Duncrot, now Dungrot, in Aherloe; Duncliath, probably Aine cliach;* and the unknown Dun Aiched, in north- eastern Limerick. The last was ravaged by the Connaught army in 1084 along with Brurigh and the Lough Gur forts : O’ Donovan fancies it to be Dunkip near Croom, but gives no reason for this decision, though he may be possibly right. In the twelfth century, the only notable additions to our list are the forts of Cromadh or Croom, burned in 1149, and Caslen ui chonaing, or Castleconnell, where certain O’Briens suffered blinding in 1175 by the graceless King Donaldmore, their relative. In 1171 the Norman invasion had reached Limerick, and the building of castles had commenced ere the last two years of the century ran to their close. Tara Luacora.—We cannot pass in entire silence over the question whether a fort, much noted in legend, lay in the county of Limerick. Temair, or Tara, Luachra was a chief residence of the mythic chieftain Curoi mac Daire, who held Chu-mail-mic-ugaine and Luachra in south-western Limerick. It stood in eastern Luachra, and is said to have been destroyed by the Ultonian King Conor mac Nessa, with Cuchullin, Celtchair, and others of the heroes of Eman. It has been identified, evidently from the name alone,* with Ballahantowragh near Castle Island in Kerry. Now the Four Masters state positively that it was the place where Pelham encamped on his way to Tralee in the spring of 1580. If so, Pelham’s letter all but settles the question, and narrows the place in which Tara stood to one of two hills. He writes that, marching from Glin southward, he came through ‘‘ Sleulogher,” and camped east of ‘“Duwau” (Duach, Kerry) ‘“ by the river Viall (Feale), near a place of 1 Wars G. and G., p. 103. * Cliach must have spread over north-eastern Limerick and into Tipperary, as shown by the names Uaithne Cliach and Aine Cliach, Aradha Cliach and Airthir Cliach. 3 Wars G. and G., pp. 108, 141. * A very common fault of Irish topographers even in cases where material for identification is more abundant. i Westropp—Anecient Castles of the County of Limerick. 638 the Earl’s called Fort Renard ’’—Portrinard near Abbeyfeale.1 The spot here indicated suits very well the definite account of the fort and its site in the ‘‘Mesca Ulad.” If that legend be as reliable in its description of the fort as of the route across Ireland? and the places pointed out to Laeg by the ‘“‘ Hound of Ulad” from Knockaney Hill, the spot is well defined. It lay to the south-east of Aine, in eastern Luachair,® on the eastern slope of a mountain overlooking a glen noisy with wildfowl, beyond which, on another ridge, covered with oak-trees, lay several lesser forts. The rath itself had a ‘“‘ mur” or rampart,‘ high, both within and without, a souterrain in its garth and several pillar-stones outside its rings; in short, the typical fort of that district. We are told that the Ultonians forded the Boyne, Brosna, and Maigue, but not that that they forded the Feale. The name seems to have perished at Portrinard, unless it be Tooradoo on the north of Knocknasnaa, which overhangs the valley.’ Turagh, near Tower Hill, in eastern Limerick, was ‘‘ Teauragh”’® in 1655, so the change of name is possible. There are, however, two sites which (apart from the question of fording the Feale) have nearly equal claims.’ Both overhang Portrinard and the river, the one in Knocknasna * (a hill some 600 feet high in Limerick), the other at Ballynemuddagh Hill, above the road to Duach (Kerry O.S., 17,18). 1 A.F.M. 1580 and note, Carew Papers, p. 237 ; Mesca Ulad (ed. Hennessy), pp. 15, 17, 19, 21, 27, 338, 53. Peyton, in his abundant notes on “ Slelogye,’’ 1586, does not give any Tara in Portrinard Manor, pp. 170, 171 b, as his Tworyn may be a *‘ Tooreen”’? name in Tulligoline, the legendary site of a battle. The confiscated lands in the Kerry Book of Distribution, p. 126, cover Duach, but do not extend to Ballynemuddagh. * However mythical their events may be, the topography of Irish Legends is generally above suspicion. ° This would dispose altogether of PSEC RSD which is not even in Luachra, but far to the west of it. 4 There were two stone forts, now entirely eee called Cahergal (the southern being of considerable size) to the west of Duach, but not in eastern Luachair. ° Was it ‘‘dubh”’ because it lay on the shady side, to distinguish it from a “«Toora’’ on the sunny slope over Portrinard, like the forts Cahernagrian and Caherduff near Crumlin in Clare ? Tooradoo is on Knocknalaght, a hill 746 feet high. ® See O.S., 15, and compare Down Survey, A. 30; Civil Survey, xxx., p. 8, Book of Distribution, p. 115, and Act of Settlement, 1666. 7 Pelham camped at Dowau (parish), but the ‘‘ at Temair Luachra”’ and ‘‘ at Portrinard ”’ equally leave the question open. * «¢Knocknashaunagh,’’ near Portrinard. Book of Distribution, p. 6. Possibly Cnoknesanathe, 1452, Rental of O’Conyll. 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Each has a ring fort, the latter an unusually large rath 300 feet in diameter, overlooking the glen eastward and having lesser forts on the opposite ridge. Glenagragarach' in these hills (but too far northward to claim a place in the legend) shows by its name how the ery and cackling of wildfowl in these valleys impressed itself on the people. Doubtless, the valleys at Portrinard were equally full of ‘“sturdy geese, rapid swans, starlings, ducks, and cranes,” with the glen in the legend; and its oak-clad eastern ridge has an analogy in the name Glendarragh, to the east of Tooradoo. Finally we may note that the Cladhruadh, the ancient road of Cleeroe, ran over Knockanure Hill almost to Athea, and, perhaps, led to Knocknasnaa in the neighbourhood of that village. 3. Tue Earzrest Castres (1192-1290). The ‘‘encastling’’ of Munster was a deliberate and slow process.’ The appointment of a Governor of Limerick City by Henry IIT. followed (and was as real as) Donald O’Brien’s submission—a mere nominal assertion of Norman power. Even the capture of the town in 1176 gave but a short foothold to the foreigners. Reymond and Meyler had forced their way over the river and ‘‘the Danish walls of the Island City” in vain. Donald blockaded them all the winter, and, despite his severe defeat near Cashel, waylaid them at every turn. On the death of Strongbow, Reymond was anxious to go to Dublin to look after his own interests. None of his men would accept so undesirable a command, and so he took the incredible step of ‘“‘ swearing in’’ Donald O’Brien. As soon asthe Normans filed out of the town the inevitable result of their foolish act ensued. Donald saw the last man over the bridge, which he then broke down and burned the town before their eyes. They watched the fire in helpless disgust and retired to Dublin. In 1194, however, the fierce old Dalcassian had died in peace and been buried within the new Cathedral under his lion-guarded slab. John Earl of Mortain appears to have secured Limerick to the English by building a castle with a bridge into Thomond. He incorporated the place by charter before 1197. The Irish seem to have taken itagain. That year and in 1200 Cathal O’Conor ravaged its market-place, which probably lay 1 See Dr. Joyce, ‘‘ Names of Places,’’ Series IT., p. 318. 2 For views on the early Norman Castles refer toa paper R.S.A.I., xxxiv., p. 337, and a list of the earliest recorded Castles, pp. 344, 345. , Westropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 65 in what we know as the Irish town; but it affected very little the rising city and the Norman power.' Meanwhile the Normans were spreading a net on three sides of the city. They had fortified the ancient mote of Knockgraffan, with Kilfeakle? and (probably) Dunohil, in Tipperary. They had made four bretasches*® or wooden castles at Emly, which were burned in 1195. At last, in 1199, they built a castle within the limits of the county, on the rock of ‘‘ Karakitel,” near Kilteely. This was granted to William of Naas. The old fort of ‘‘ Karkinles,” Cahirconlish, eight miles nearer to Limerick, was next fortified ; and they built a castle on the Island at Eas Gephthine on the Deel, and one at Ard- patrick, near Foynes. About the same time, though it first appears as an established place in later records, they built a castle at Escloun (or, as some crusader probably rendered it, ‘Askelon’), perhaps at New- town de Esclon, near the mouth of the Maigue. Some have supposed that it was a predecessor of that great fortress that ‘‘ lifts to heaven its diadem of towers”’ on the rock of Carrigogunnell; but, though both names are contemporaneous, they are never equated. Limerick pos- sessed a ‘‘bawn’’ in 1200, which with the repairs needed there in 1217 implies the earlier rather than the later date for its castle. The following year the second ‘ Rock of the O’Gunnings”’ was granted to William de Burgo by King John, with the stipulation that ‘if he fortify the same and we desire to have it, we will give him a reasonable exchange.’ There was built that castle known to us as Castro I Coning, Caslan Ui Chonaing, and Castleconnell. A castle stood in the important town of Kilmallock in 1206, when the limits of the districts of Limerick and Cork were first determined. Another had been built at the old fort of Cromadh or Croom, on the river Maigue by about 1216, and was given to Maurice FitzGerald. Its ' The authorities used in this section are the Annals of Loch Cé, Inisfallen, and Four Masters; the Calendars of Documents relating to Ireland ; Patent, Close, and Plea Rolls; Inquisitions, &c. They are cited fully under each castle in the subsequent survey. * The castle of Kilfeakle stands at some distance from the mote. * For such structures, see R.S.A.I., vol. xxiv., pp. 332, 337. ‘Castles of wood’’ were taken by Sussex, in County Clare, after the capture of Bunratty in 1558 (Carew i., p. 276), and the palisaded mote of Ballysonan in Kildare, was taken by the Parliamentary forces in 1648, R.S.A.I. (1856-7), iv., consecutive, p. 111. * The Annals of Clonmacnoise, in telling how Meyler de Bermingham and Cathal Crovderg O’Conor expelled William de Burgo from Limerick in ‘‘1202,’’ states that they ‘refused to give him one castle there.”’ 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. rent in later years was threepence and a hawk tothe Earls of Kildare. About this time the connected records of Limerick Castle commence, and it is very probable that the low fort on the marshy bank of the Maigue, near the old “ ford of the oaks,” at Adare, was walled and formed the germ of the miscalled ‘‘ Desmond’s Castle.” At any rate, the manor and market town of the de Verdons flourished there ten years later. Of even earlier date, to judge from its style and masonry, was that strong tower which, from the summit of the high mote of Shanid, looked across all northern Limerick and central Clare, and guarded the passes towards Kerry. Its first appearance in our existing records is merely to locate a smith’s house in a deed of 1298. Bruree Castle, a singular round fortress, suggestive of Castle Hag in Lough Mask and other ‘‘mortar-built cahers’’ of acknowledged early date, was probably built by the O’Donovans before this time. Towers were subsequently added.t Two Normans named Robert, distinguished as ‘‘ of Dundonill”’ and ‘‘ of Guer,” founded two castles bearing their names, at Cloghnarold near Rathkeale and on the tidal creek near Foynes. The third Castle Robert, near Adare, only appears about 1280. Besides these important strongholds, several lesser castles are named: Blathac (not the Blathac at Drogheda, but one of the castles given to the City of Limerick by John) was perhaps at Castle Blake or Castle Blauke near the Thomond Bridge. Caslan Uilchin, sacked by O’Conor in 1201, lay apparently between Limerick and Castleconnell; it is named down to 1281 and then vanishes. Coon- agh had a castle and tower,” built before 1246, which needed repair in 1278. Castle Agi or Agni is named with Cahernarry, and was probably Aine; the latter has undoubted records from 1287. A Castle Amery, subject to the dower of Almerica de Bellofago, appears in 1296. Of manors on which no castles are mentioned a list may suffice: Mungret, 1225; Corcomoith, 1230; Ardagh, 1238; Rathkeale, 1252; Iniskefty ; Reyns; Moy Tauenach; Newcastle Oconyll; Corcoithe ; Any (with Lough Gur, Kilfrush, Knocklong, &c.) in 1287. Maurice Fitz Gerald and his wife Agnes de Valence held Adare; Castle Robert; 2 Probably by the de Lacey family. > Identified by Sweetman as Old Connaught near Bray, but evidently on the border of Limerick or Tipperary in Coonagh—perhaps Castletown or Cullen. It is stated in C.8.P.1. (3108) to have been the castle given by King John in 1215; but in the original document the Cantred of Occonach and Tibrary alone appear. (Ib., 621). a Westrroprp—Anecient Castles of the County of Limerick. 67 Cromyth; Wrgidy (part of Uregare); and Grene in 1292, while Thomas Fitzmaurice held Glenogra (with Cathirgilmore and Athlecath). Reginald Russell and his wife, widow of Thomas Fitzmaurice, held Shanid (with Kilcosgrave), Rathronan, and Newgrange, in 12938. The other manors of Fitzmaurice were Newcastle, Corkoigh, Moy- taunagh, Kilnehyhyn,' Ardagh, Kilbradran, Newgrange, and Moycro or Croagh.? The castles alleged to have been built by the Templars, find no support for their origin in extant records. That hapless Order seems to have possessed only a small plot of land in Limerick in 1308.* Tue FourTEENTH CENTURY. The story of this century is that of the collapse of the Norman power. At first the strong organization of Edward I. held its own. We hear for the first time of the Manors of Meane or Mayne, 1307, and Garth or Ballingarry, in Oconyll; but records of castle-building become rarer. A late ‘‘authority”’ states that Rathmore Castle was built in 13806. Limerick Castle was repaired in 1813, and other works followed, probably from fear of the Scotch invasion. As the Bruces advanced, the long quiescent Irish tenants rose in revolt. Most dangerous were those of Maurice Fitz Thomas, who rose at Rathkeale and destroyed Newcastle Oconyll in 1315; but the Scotch princes fell back, and, instead of a second Bannockburn, Edward Bruce found a Faughart Field, and fell, exulted over by the Irish he had helped no less than by the Normans he had ravaged.+ After the danger had passed the English found everything out of joint. The de Clares and their colony in Thomond were ‘“ wiped out”’ by the battle of Dysert, though Bunratty was reoccupied. That same year (1318) Therly or Durlas near Garth is named. In 1320 the castles of Corcomoyth belonged to Robert de Welle and his wife, ‘ Perhaps ‘‘ Killanohwne,”’ which surrendered to the English, 1569, and is evidently Glenquin or ‘‘ Glannohwyn,” Kilnehylin Inq. 1299. * Doubts as to the identity of these names are removed by Inq. Chancery, Car. I., 240, ‘‘ Maner cas. vil. et ter de Crowagh als de Moycrowagh.”’? The heading in Black Book of Limerick (see Proc. R.I.A. xxv. (c.), p. 374) seemed of too slight authority to overbear other notices, as the headings belong to the copyists, not to the grantors. ® See R.S.A.I., vol. xii, pp. 331, 333, the original document being in Brit. Mus. Plut. c. lxxix., D., p. 375. * See exultation of the ‘‘ Annalist of Clonmacnoise.”’ 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the sister of Richard de Clare.! The Patent Rolls contain grants for the general repair of castles throughout the county in 1334, and for the repair of the walls and bridge of Limerick the following year. These years from 1332 to 1334 were disastrous to the English. The unending hate of the O’Briens and Macnamaras watched its opportunity, captured and destroyed Bunratty Castle, the outpost of Limerick and key of the river on Thomond side. In the same year the hostages in the castles of Nenagh and Limerick overpowered their keepers and took the castles. At Limerick the Governor himself fell into their hands, and the castle had to be stormed by the mayor and citizens, the hostages being put to the sword. The prisoners of Nenagh facilitated their own ruin by burning its gate, and the strong round keep, with its occupants, was soon in the hands of the Govern- ment. Disaster spread, ‘‘ the castle of Totomay”’ was levelled, and even the distant Newcastle Castle in the far east of Leinster was taken by the O’Tooles. More trouble arose near Limerick ; and Ufford, the Lord Justice, had to invade the Earl of Desmond’s lands and captured two of his castles in Connello and Kerry, the last being Castlemaine. After three disastrous years, quiet was restored. John Darcy repaired the castle of Adare in 1384, and there is a grant for the repair of castles in Estgrene the same year. Cahirconlish, which had been utterly destroyed by Prince Torlough O’Brien about 1286, was fortified with a stone wall in November, 1338, being on the marches of the Irish, who menaced the town. Doubtless the expulsion of the Clan Brian, O’ Kennedys, and others from Clare into Ara after 1318 led to corresponding pressure on the English border. Other repairs of the walls and bridge of Limerick and of various unnamed castles in the county belong to this decade. Maurice de Rupefort, Bishop of Limerick, had a careful survey made of the see lands in 1834. His manors were Mongareta; Kailloc’, or Kilmallock; Clonshire; Drochetarsna; Ardacha and Lamkaill, or Loghill, with lands at Dromdyle and Dissert Marrgeoin (Tomdeely and Morgans). The only castles named are ‘‘the Lord’s (Bishop’s) in Mongaret”’ and Cregganein Kenry. Of places where castles stood in later days, he names Leakdon (Lickadoon), Creweymaille (Balliclogh, near Knocknegall); Ballycathan, Villakeating (Cloughkeating), Baly- nacloghy (Stoneville); Rathnaseer, Downmoylan, and Cnocpatrick.? 1 Grossi Fines, 14. * A copy made in the Black Book of Limerick is partly legible. Of this, when a , Westrroprp—Anecient Castles of the County of Limerick. 69 All this work, however, represents but little improvement in English affairs. King Edward’s heart was set on his French wars. Crecy spread his fame over Europe, but a victory in Tradree might have re-established his power in western Ireland on a permanent basis. By the time of Poitiers the only power to be reckoned with in Limerick was evidently the Earl of Desmond. A new force was, however, at work. If the Exchequer Inquisition, No. 2, is reliable as to past history, the O’Briens built Carrigogunnell’ castle two centuries before its date, 7.e. in 1836. This squares well with the buildings and the - weakness of the English power at that time. The O’Briens had now a way into the heart of Limerick, and cut off the waterways to the city and to Adare and Croom, as the de Clares had secured the heart of Thomond in 1275. The history is, however, very obscure, and the later chiefs deduced their descent from Brian Duff, son of Prince Teige Glenore O’Brien, who died in 1426. There seems some belief that the MacNamaras once held it; perhaps this preceded the settle- ment of Brian Duff. No other great blow fell for a generation. Then a disaster more alarming, though less permanent in its effects, than the battle of Dysert overtook the Geraldines and the city itself. Garrett, Earl of Desmond, gave shelter in 1369 to an exiled prince of Thomond; | Brian, the nephew of the latter, followed his uncle and reached Monasteranenagh, where Desmond, probably without his full levy, met him. O’Brien was victor in a fierce battle, dragged Desmond from the shelter of the neighbouring abbey, and appeared before Limerick, which, in fear or by treachery, opened its gates to the victors and was plundered, even to its churches. The castle evidently held out, but Sioda MacNamara was left ‘‘ Governor of the city.” When O’Brien had left, the English took heart and rose against the Irish, whom they expelled, killing Sioda, and, with the aid of Sir William de Wyndsore, compelled the MacNamaras to restore the books and plate of the cathedral. The fortifications of the city were repaired in 1376, and ‘‘Tom Corr,” Balbeyne, built a castle in the middle of the Irish town and called it after his name, dying in 1402. entire, a copy is now in possession of the Protestant Bishop of Limerick, and was made about 1619. ‘ Carraic ui chonaing (or ‘‘conning’’ in one copy), Annals of Inisfallen, 1209- 1226, Carrig Gunning, 1590, map. ‘ ~\ ‘.> Wy : ? u eg grasa sn yea se yoo] feusy ae dadd fn * NINONAID i's . of x yin’? buapiaenite MOY Q Fepaouryi eure = cae ’ r) =o Auvuaddis | VANNOD 28 gue oe “ANWWAOEES ee, oS ANNO? 4 fRouepouy, Sate ation 6 oe 3 es ‘ My UP} "D6 14 ALNNO a des te, eprave > Ss ey ‘ert AAyY So . Vis a “Y RS ; up she seed’. =" JWR Pad: oa Os : a o 7h ee belgie vee Sh gmeang WET, F gaegyOTTANNOO! , WN fysiyuors2 yey ne er Sal eyes u1{959—i v) waua- gg Fa Re ay /-009.: Aseu ue ; 70092./248 ON. a1gand Havunsehiuegy p awn NB) "agen Raqay = %, BOLOW ®. i ee 214 N MO ‘% ; Yorsawy aN Aso i VV Suu 0595 iiseos Ra a = \ Ss = me = = Westrroprp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 77 The bawn of Limerick is named in 1200 (Ann. Loch Cé). There was a ‘‘castle there” in “1202” (Ann. Clon.) The fortress needed repair, 1216. In 1226 all the castles save Limerick were held against the king; but its custodian, Ric. de Burgo, was always willing to help the Government (C.S.P.I., No. 1443). It had been neglected, and the king’s goods in it in 1224 were found to be scarcely worth 18 pence, ‘‘such as broken dishes’ (Jb., No. 1258), In 1227 the Justiciary was ordered to send a trusty person to spend 50 marks on its repair (Jb., No. 1514). 1250 G. de Mareys, Justiciary, granted the presentation to its chapel to Bishop Hubert de Burgh (B.B.L., p. 29). 1272 John de Musegros accounts for cost of repairs of the bridge and C. (Pipe R. 1272). Money was granted for the food of the hostages in the C., also for building a new chamber, and paying two men to watch from the tower of the bridge towards Thomond, and archers on the tower at the head of the bridge (Pipe R. 4). 1297 A wall built in the C. (Jd. 25). 1318 The constable carelessly allowed fourteen prisoners (svc) to escape; but J. de Wogan recaptured sixteen, slew two, and permitted eight to abjure the realm (Plea R., No. 124, m. 87). 1310 Murage allowed for the city, and in 1322 for the C., and the repair of the walls and bridge (Pat. R.). 13826 T. de Winchester got a patent for the C., in bad repair, and grants of £20 and £80 for its buildings (Jd.). 1832 The hostages slew the constable, and held the C. till the Mayor and citizens recaptured it and put them to the sword (Ann. 8. Mary’s, Dublin, vol. ii., p. 378, and Book of Howth, p. 159). 13869 The city surrendered to the O’Briens and MacNamaras after the battle of Monasternenagh. Sioda MacNamara, who was left as Governor, was slain, and the Irish expelled (A.F.M.). 1417 Henry IV. granted murage (Pat. R.). The fees were “‘for the most part annihilated, and the C. ruinous,” so £10 was granted from the city, and 40 marks from the Lexweir for the repairs (Pat. R.). 1427 The mayor and citizens petitioned that the C. might be given to their care, as it commanded the city, and had often been nearly lost by carelessness or treachery. This was granted conditionally on keeping it in repair (English Pat. R.). 1476 James, Earl of Desmond, made constable, and first took coigne and livery from the English (Carew i., p. 6). 1542 The possessions of the C. were found to be two gardens and the pasture of the King’s Island, saving right of the citizens to enter for pastime there. It also took 10s. rent from the ‘‘Ile wear at Corbally,” and dues from ships—1 measure of salt, 1 of wheat, 100 herrings or oysters, according to the cargo (Inq., Feb. 18, Len., 78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. p- 39). ©. 1580 Maps and views of C. and town occur (Hardiman Collection, 1209, No. 57, T.C.D.).'| 1600 Sir Geffry Galwey, the mayor, was fined £400, spent on repairs of C. (Pac. Hib. i., p. 198). 1611 Sir Josias Bodley reported that some of the towers were so undercut by the beating of the river, that a horse and cart could pass under them. He repaired these and the half towers at the gate, and made the south-east bastion’ towards the city (Carew 11., pp. 214, 216). 1624 The C. ordered to be speedily repaired and fortified. 1626 The garrison consisted of the Governor, a porter at 9 pence, a cannoneer at 16 pence, and twenty warders at 8 pence each per diem (C.S.P.I.). —— THOMOND BRIDEE =a RIVER SHANNON BASTION MADE I6ll. TW eee 100 200 FEET 1906 \ Limerick CASTLE, 1641 The English retired to the C., and after a severe siege sur- rendered to the Confederates on terms (Paper by M. J. M‘Enery, R.8.A.1. xxxiv., p. 163), 1651 Surrendered with the city to Ireton- 1650-54 The C. underwent many repairs. Payments to the masons and assistant labourers ‘that wrought at Twomonth Bridge,”’ and ‘‘ worked at the greate C.” appear; £9, for repair of the gates; Ant. Clogher and Edm. Dungan, Masons, ‘repaired the C. wall,’’ and worked ‘‘on the old C.” About £836 was spent on the fortifications: (Acct. R. 12b-13b). 1672 Alleged plot of Capt. T. Walcott to 1 Partly published, R.S.A.I., vol. xxxiv., p. 176 2 Ibid., p. 171. - Westropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 79 capture C. by a mine from St. Nicholas’ graveyard (C.S.P.I., 1672-3). 1691 In the siege a battery, ten guns and seven mortars, played on the bridge and C. It was surrendered with the city to Ginckell, and has since been continuously used as a garrison, Fabric.—It was designed for defence towards Thomond and the bridge, and was poorly fortified towards the city, till the strained relations with the citizens compelled the Government in 1611 to make a bastion next the town. It has strong and lofty round towers to each of the north angles. The north-east tower is well preserved ; but the ‘“‘ Bridge Tower” is scarred by cannon shot, and the upper part is removed. In the centre of the north curtain wall between two “half towers” is a fine gateway. There is a low round tower at the south-west angle next the river. The other buildings (save the curtain walls next the last-named tower) are modern. No detailed plan or description of this most interesting fortress is as yet accessible. For a striking sketch plan, see Pacata Hibernia. 2. THom Corz. It stood in the Irish Town at the junction of Mungret-street and John-street, and appears in the 1580 map (Hardiman 57). 1402 T. Balbeyn, called ‘‘ Cor,” leaves in his will, dated March 28th, ‘‘my castle which I built in the suburbs of Limerick,” leaving it to the Corporation, if his brother Henry, of Bristol, should not care to live in Limerick (Arthur MSS., Len., p. 286). 1650-54 Capt. T. Holmes repaired Core castle at a cost of £70. Also paid J. Tomson ‘‘for repair of Tom Core C.”’ (Acct. R. 12b 13). 1657 It was held by Dr. T. Arthur, and was then a ‘“‘cytadle” (C.S8.,xxviii., p.6). 1659 The C. and the three citadels were garrisoned by 200 men (C.S.P.I., p. 687). 1668 Lord Orrery was granted the front stone house adjoining Tho: Core’s C. (Act. Sett.). 1696 A market house ordered to be built on the site of Thom Core C., which is to be demolished (White MSS., Len., p. 295). This was done at a cost of £210. 3. Sr. Jonn’sGare. 1657 ‘‘ Thecytadle about St. John’s Gate... a great stone house with a cross-house; the great castle on the gate, and a lardge waste plot’ (C.S., xxviii., p. 10). It is also shown in some detail in the 1580 map as a tower two stories high, with two stepped gables, the gateway being underneath. 4. Sr. Mary’s House. 1630 ‘‘ The little C. pertaining to the house § of the B.V.M.” was granted by Edm. Sexten to Rev. N. Lillies for # forty-one years (Inq. Chan. 219), along with a little close, and 40 feet of the body of a ruinous church (St. Mary and St. Edward of the Holy- pp. 37, 44, 121. 80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. cross).!. It was probably the Abbey steeple as shown in Pacata Hibernia and Hardiman, map 57. 5. Tue Casrie ‘‘ CALLED THE SHAMBLES, into a cythadell, 1657” (C.S., xxvill., p. 1). 6. Mr. rrivgkins Casrie ‘‘ near St. Marie’s Church in High-street ”’ (1b., pada). 7. Srrircne’s Castte. 1657 ‘‘ The stone C. or house of Alderman James Stritch, and a cross stone-house, now made a cythadell or garrison’ in St. Munchion’s Parish (Jd., p. 77), 8. GaLwey’s Caste, near the Cathedral. The family was a branch of the Burkes. ‘‘ John de Burgo, of Galway, was knighted by Lionel Duke of Clarence, for his brave defence of Balls Bridge, Limerick, against the O’Briens, 1361.’ The fine monument in the Cathedral dates 1414. Sir Geoffrey Galwey was Mayor in 1600, and strongly asserted the independence of the Corporation, being, in consequence, fined by Carew. He probably built the C., and died 1636. His grandson, Sir Geoffrey, was excepted from terms at the surrender of Limerick to Ireton, 1651. In 1650-54, Thomas White paid for work done in preserving Jeoffrey Gallowaye’s House, £20” (Acct. R. 15). The ‘Castle’? has been illustrated in Journals R.S.A.I., xxiv., pp. 386-9, and Limerick Field Club, vol. i. It was demolished in 1894, being an object of prejudice from its name, “‘ Ireton’s House,”’ and the Corporation refused to preserve it. The City Gates may be here noted. They were—(1) Thomond Gate, (2) Island Gate, (3) Sallyport, (4) Little Island Gate, (5) Abbey Gate North, (6) Fish Gate, (7) Ball’s Bridge, (8) East Water Gate, (9) St. John’s Gate (see above), (10) Mungret Gate, (11) West Watergate, (12) Creagh Gate, (13) Quay Lane Gate, (14) New Gate, (15) Gate at Castlebarrack. Of these only one now exists, incorporated Pr] in High-street, ‘‘ made ' Twas misled by the “ Histories”’ into separating, in my ‘“‘ Survey of the Churches of County Limerick,’’ the ‘‘ House of SS. Mary and Edmond’’ from that of ‘St. Mary and the Holycross.’’ Different sites have been assigned by older antiquaries. See Proc. R.I.A., xxv. (c.), pp. 860, 361. They are identified as the same house in Inq. Chancery Car. I., No. 217. 2 I cannot find any contemporary authority for this, but it is not impossible; and the tradition is at least as old as the later part of Elizabeth’s reign. Them fact that the bridge was held by Galwey’s connexion, R. Bultingfort, about 1400, and by John Galwe, about 1564, tells in its favour. The date may be 1369. 3 In 1392 the north gate, with a small tower annexed, ‘‘ empty, uninhabited, | and uncovered,” was granted to Ric. Bultingfort for life on condition of repai it (Pat. R.). For the grantee’s biography and monument, see R.S.A.I., vol. xxv Wesrroprp—Anecient Castles of the County of Limerick. 81 with a wing of St. John’s Hospital. It has an outer and inner arch, and a guard-room. One side of a gate remains to the north of Athlunkard-street, probably part of the castellated house shown there in Hardiman’s map, 57. We omit the later citadel, batteries, and forts of the city and its besiegers in 1690-91. 9. CurracowER. The weir of Coradoguir is named in 1201 in the Ing. M. f. Henry (B.B.L., p. 15), 1577 The mills of Cordower granted to Hercules Rainsford (Fi. 3027). 1627 W.Creaghf. Martin held the C. and two mills of Carrowdarrower in the parish of St. Nicholas (Ing. Chan. 50). 1657 Curragowr stone house and C. (C.8., xxviil., p. 64). » Susurss—To tHe Norra oF THE SHANNON. 10. Battyerenan, or Castte Park (5). Site marked. 1610 David McCanney owned the C. of Parck (Inq. Chan., Car. I., 29). 16381 Pardon to Simon Fanning for alienation of the C. of Park in the County of the City (Pat. R.). 1655 Ballygrenane C. (Petty 63). 11. FarransHone, or Castte Brake (5). Not marked.’ It is possible that this may be one of the early castles called Blathac, the second being at Drogheda. 1218 Walter de Lacy held the C. of Drogheda, the land of Armail, and the C. of Blathac, near Limerick eity (C.S.P.I., No. 835). The grants are equivocal, some giving Drogheda, Armail,? near Limerick, and C. Blathac (Jd., 952, 953). The citizens of Limerick granted to Henry de Londres, Archbishop of Dublin, 1213-1228, and the Church of the Holy Trinity, Dublin, a -earucate at C. Blathac, with the C., being one of the forty castles -granted by King John to Limerick (Crede Mihi, lix. Lib. Nig. Alani, 579). Before 1248 the Archbishop granted it to Matilda, wife of W. de Mareys (C.8.P.I., vol. i., 2759). In 1624, Sir W. Parsons was confirmed in Castleblake or Castleblagh in the County of the City of Limerick (Pat. R.). 1633 Nic. Arthur held Castleblake or Farrenshone (Ing. Chan. 112) ; also in 1655 (C.S., xxviii., p. 83). It isnot marked in Petty’s map 63). 1666 Confirmed to Sir W. Petty (Act Sett.). | 11. Knock (5). Not marked. 1614 Ardnegallagh and other lands held from the Corporation by T. Comyn (Ing. Exch.). 1655 } The phrase means that no site is marked in the townland in the Ordnance Survey maps. “Site marked”? means that it is described as ‘‘ site’; ‘ marked,”’ that a “‘ Castle’ is named ; *unknown,”’ that the very place is not identified. * Armail in County Tipperary. 82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Two peel towers marked at Knockardnegal (Petty 63). Cnockardne- galliagh held by Bart. Stacpole and Jas. White (C.S., xxviii., p. 81). 13-18. Canerpavin and other castles adjoining (5). Not marked. 1614 Cahirdavy held by T. Comyn (Ing. Exch.). 1655 Petty’s map 63 shows the following C.s—(13) CanErpAvInE, a peel tower with tall battlements, and a house attached ; (14) CLonprinaen, a large tower; (15) Cronecanane, a large tower, with side turret; (16) ‘SHANABOLIE, a small gabled tower; (17) CronemMaxinmorE, a battle- mented tower, with a flagstaff; (18) Cronmackrysee, a battlemented house, with a tower to each side. None of these exist. 19. CorEEN orn CoonacH (5). Site marked. 1655 Counnagh, a gabled peel tower, marked (Petty 63). It was held by Barnaby Earl of Thomond (C.S.,éxxviil., p. 79). Fabric—A fragment of the west wall, 18 feet high, 23 feet thick, stood in 1840. 20. BattynantymoreE (5). Site marked. 1665 It is probably the peel-tower of ‘‘ Mollish’’ at Ballineaghtenmore (Petty 63); probably Mealish, held by Sir James White (C.8., xviii., p. 79). 21. Casunavn-na-Corran (5). Marked. The Castle on the Laxweir, though assigned to County Clare, isin the middle of the Shannon, and historically belongs to Limerick. It is the lower part of an old building, retaining a sort of corbelled bartizan and some of the original window-slits, but evidently defaced and modernised. The Laxweir fisheries evidently date from Norse times. They were granted to W. de Braosa in 1215. Records are very numerous, but make no allusion to the tower.! Soutrn Susurss oF LImMeERIcK. Two peel towers are so closely connected with Limerick that, though respectively to be assigned to Clanwilliam and Pubblebrian baronies, we may give them here. Sr. Parricx’s., 22. Resoce, or Kine’s Istanp (5). Not marked. 1590 T. Arthur at his death owned the C. of Rebogge or Reibieg (Inq. Exch. 14). 1638 Nic Arthur held Rebucke C. Jé., Car. I., 112). 1657 T. Arthur held a ruinous C. there (C.S. xxix., p. 32, and D.S.A., 18). 1 T hope eventually to deal with these fisheries, for which there is much material. Several have yet to be located: where, for instance, were Sownycockogyogeese and Sownygockogybegshone, used down to 1624? Westroprp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 88 St. MiIcHAEL’s. 23. CourtBrack (5). Not marked. It is usually given with Corbally. 1877 Corbally granted for the repair of the Dominican House in Limerick (Close R., m. 20). 1583 ‘ Veter Castell spect., voc. Courtebrack, Juxt. Civit. Lim.’’ (Des. R., 7). 1586 Courte Brake, the parcell of land belonging to Monaster Donnogh Carbry or Monasterio Woghtro, was granted to the Earl of Desmond (Peyton, p- 182). 1586 Corbally was granted to Rob. Anstoe with Bealus, alias Courtbrack (Fi. 5837. Ing. Chan. 12 3). 1600 Jas. Gould held it with the Abbeys in the city. 1622 T. Gould enfeoffed Edm. England in same (Ing. Chan., 13 a). 1655 Courtebracke on the Shannon held by Barnaby Earl of Thomond (C.S. xxix., p. 23). Corbally is not - to be confused with another Corbally to the north-east of the city.’ CLANWILLIAM. This barony lies along the Shannon eastward from the city of Limerick and apparently corresponds roughly to part of Ui Chonaing and the ancient Aes tri muige, Estermoy or Nestermoy. ‘‘ Smoothest of plains in the grassy territory of Ui g conaing, a bright watered plain of the noblest aspect, by the meadowy side of Craobh-Cumhraidhe ”’ {Crecora), as O’Huidhrin describes it in 1420, Robert de Ufford in 1284 paid £40 for the rent of Estermoy. (C.S.P.I., p. 550). It is called Clanwilliam, after the Burkes, in 1466. They held it from 1201. STRADBALLY. 24. CasTLECONNELL (1). Marked. There was a residence (or fort) ¢alled Caslaun Ui Chonaing in 1174, where Dermot and Mahon O’Brien were blinded by their relative King Donald. In 1200 Cathal Crovderg O’Conor and the Connaughtmen burned the bawn (Ann. F.M.). The next year W. de Burgo was granted Castle Canick. “If he fortify the castle,” adds King John, ‘‘and we desire to have it, we will give him an exchange”? (Ware). 1242 R. de Burgo held the manor of Castro Conign, worth £57 10s. 113d. (C.S.P.I.). 1245 Phil de Inteberg, Constable of Limerick, is ordered to deliver up * Several early notices relate to Corbally, County Lym. : e,g. Claricia, widow of Reymund Roch, claimed it 1296 (Plea R. 34, m. 64, where it is named between Kenry and Caheravally) ; but I am not sure of identity in all these cases, * See under Pubblebrian for Corbally. 84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Castle Coning (C.S8.P.I.). 1261 It was destroyed by the Irish under King Conor na Siudaine O’Brien. 1272 and 1274 The manor of Castro Konyng, with C. Amory, Tristellaueran, &c., held by Walter de Burgo (Pipe R.). 1274 The King granted the C. to Theo le Butler. 1275 to T. deClare. 1279 Butler was paid £100 for its loss (Close R.). 1285-7 de Burgo, the Earl of Ulster, and the men of Castroconyng harboured Terdeluath O’Brien (Prince of Thomond) before his raid on de Clare’s lands at Cahirconlish and Grean (Plea R., and see Wars of Torlough). Walter de Burgo enlarged and strengthened it before 1299. In 1815 Castrum Congher wasted by the Bruces. (Wars of Torlough). 13817 Orders to Ric., Earl of Ulster, as to Castroconyn, &c. (R. Mem., m. 14). 13855 Ric. Bourke of Castro Conning licensed to treat with the Irish. From the Book of the Ui Mhaoilchonaires we learn its owners during the usually blank period of the later fourteenth and the fifteenth centuries. Walter Duff, son of Richard, made a partition of his lands (about 1400-1410); to his eldest son Richard, he gave Tiobraid Aronn (Tipperary), Caislean Ui Chonaing, and Cathair-Cinnleis; William, son of this Richard, held it circa 1450; his son Edm., circa 1490, and grandson William. The latter was knighted 1535. Pardon was granted to him in 1558; and, with his son Tybott, 1564 (Fiants Mary 274, Eliz, 902), he is described as W. Bourke mac Edm. of Kislaneyconnell, and created Baron Bourke of Castelconyll for his services against James of Desmond, 1580. Of his sons, Theobald fell in battle, 1578 ; three others were Barons in succession. In 1583 he held the ‘‘Castel et vill de Castleconell and fishing quarters” (Inq. Exch. Eliz. 9), called ‘‘ Castel et vill de Ekonnell in Peroch. de Nestermoy”’ (Des. R., 37). The Lords of Castleconnell play a large part in the local history thenceforward. William fought in the civil war, sat in the Parliament of Kilkenny, and went over sea to Charles II. in the Netherlands, ‘‘ trailing a pike in the Duke of York’s Regiment.” The C. surrendered to the Commonwealth, 1651; for it and the weir and courts see C.S. xxi. §j p. 4, & B. D., 107. In 1690 it was surrendered by Captain Barnwell 1 Jt is cited in a valuable, but scarcely known, Rental of the Burkes (‘T.C.D. @ H. I. 18), to which Mr. Standish Hayes O’Grady, and at a later date Mr. Hubert @ Knox, called my attention. The Rental deals with persons living about 1540. @ It has a quatrain in honour of Richard Saxonagh, apparently before his succession to the Earldom of Clanrickardin 1544. The present copy was made and possibly § recast about 1617, as alluding to Tibot, son of Tibot, and Baron of Caislean, ang I chonaing, i.e. to the first Baron of Brittas. It seems to have been compile by David O’Bruadar from ‘‘ Maoilchonaire’s sons’ Book.” Westrropep—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 85: to King William. On the retreat of the latter, the Irish occupied it till August 29th, 1691, when, after two days’ siege, the garrison capitulated to the Prince of Hesse. Ginckell had the C. blown up soon afterward. William, the eighth Baron, fought for King James at Aughrim, and retired to France (Paper by James Grene Barry, R.S.A.I., vol. xix., p. 192, and numerous other works). 1725 Transferred by W. Ford to Ralph Westrop of Carduggan, County Cork (Dub. Reg.). Fabric.—It stands on a steep flat-topped rock beside the Shannon. It is said to have had towers at each angle; traces remain to the south-west and north-west, with fragments of certain walls and well- built arches. The court measures 160 feet by 100 feet. Local tradi- tion attributes it to the O’Briens and its destruction to Cromwell.! 25. Battyvottane (6). Not marked. In Mountshannon demesne. 1540 The sliocht Edmond mac William Burke held Béal atha an mhuillin (Rental). 1586 C. Ballenvollin, by W. Bourke (Des. R. 37); 1623, by T. Arthur (Ing. Chan. 174). 1627 The daughters of Pierce Creagh held in fee the C. of Biallaghmvolin (Jd.). 1655 Ballyweylan C., in Stradbally, Orchard, &c., by W. Lord Castle- connell (C.S. xxix. 3) Clehduph or Ballyvillan, Stradbally (D.S8.A. 3). Ballywillin Clondenyagh, with C. (D.8.A. 1). KILNEGARRIFF. 26. CurracH (6). Not marked. 1657 Curragh-Elltine C. held by S. Molyneux (C.S. xxi. 4; B.D. 108). 27. Knooxsentry or Carricxsec (6). Not marked. 1540 Sliocht Shane mac William held the seisreach of Carraigbeag (Rental). 1583 W. Bourke, Knocknesomerta C. (Des. R., 37). 1621 Hubert Bourke C. of Cnockyuxputy and Carrigbegg and enfeoffed D. Mac Clanghie, a priest, in trust (Inq. Chan. 278). 1624 Theo. Lord Brittas, C. of Cnock Iursinty. (Jb.) Livery to Hubert f. John Bourke license to B alienate C. of Cnockyursinti for use of W., second son of Lord Brittas § (Pat. R.). 1655 Leased by W. Bourke to W. Pope; the D.S. shows a peel tower on a rock (B.D. 108, D.S.A. 16 Petty, 65. 1666 Con- fi firmed to W. Pope and partly to S. Molyneux (Act Sett.). | 28. Battyvarra (6). Not marked. 1540 The man of Baile I Bharra was Seafruin (Geffry), son of Ulick (Rental). 1582 David, bis grandson, of Ballyvarry ©., was slain in Desmond’s rebellion in BAherloe. 1583 W. Bourke held it (Des. R. 37). 1597 Pardon to * The Down Survey sketch is given, Proc. R.I.A. (c.), vol. xxv., plate xii. 86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Gef. f. Ulick Bourke of Ballibarrie (F. 6170). 1608 The mear of the liberties of Limerick included this C. (Ing. Exch.). 1655 Ric. Bourke sold the C. to Capt. T. Walcott; he also held the mill (CS. xxix., 6 B.D. 108). 1667 Walcott confirmed in it (Act Sett.). KILMURRY. 29. Kittonan (14). Not marked. 1540 Clan Daug Bourke held ‘Cil Lonain (Rental). 1583 W. Bourke, C. of Killonnan (Des. R., 37). 1589 Ric. f. Tho. Bourke, the two C.s of the Killonans (Inq. Chan.., Car. 1.19). 1657 Two C.s named (D.S.A., 4 exp.). 1666 Granted to James Duke of York (Act Sett.). 1688 Shown as two towers three stories high, battlemented, and flanking a wing (Trustees’ Map, 22). 1703 Sold to Hollow Blades Company. 30. CasttE Troy (6). Marked. In 1197 H. Troy was first provost of Limerick ; the family is often named. T. Troy, bailiff of Limerick, witnessed Edm. Wyndebald’s will, 1361 (Arthur MSS., Len. 62). 1583 W. Bourke held Vill of Castlellane Trylane, C. of Callatroo (Des. R., 37, Peyton 257). 1610 Held by Mac Keough of Clonkeen, and 1655 the ruined C., eel weir, &c., of Callahintroy, by Lord Brittas (C.S. xxix., p. 8). 1666 Granted to Duke of York. 1688 Shown as standing in the Shannon (Trustees’ Map, 22). 1703 Sold to Hollow Blades Company. Fabric.—A peel tower on the bank of the Shannon. The north and east walls remain. It is 313 feet by 213 feet inside; the walls 71 feet thick, and about 70 feet high. It has five stories and numerous window-slits, and seems to date from later fifteenth century (see O.8.L., 9, p. 14). 31. SHREELANE or Dromroz (5). Not marked. 1620 Edm. Bourke f. Ric. confirmed in Shrylane C. (Pat. R.). 1655 Sryelane and Dromruo with a broken C., held by T. Arthur (D.8.A., 4, exp. C.8. xxix., 10 B.D., 104). 1688 C., shown as a turreted peel tower in ‘‘ Shrillane,”’ on the Shannon bank (Trustees’ Map, 22). 32. Battyctoven (6). Not marked. 1620 Edm. f. Ric. Bourke confirmed in half the C. and mill of Ballinclohie (Pat. R.). 1630 Livery of Ballinaclohy to Turlough mac Kennedy O’Brien (Chan. R.). 1655 Edm. Bourke, &c., unroffed C. (C.8., xxix., p. 10; D.S.A. 4 exp.). 1680 It belonged to James Whitro; the ‘‘etimology” is ‘Stone town”’ (Dyneley R.S.A.I. viii., p. 282). 1688 Confiscated as estate of King James (Trustees’ Map, 30). Westropp—Anecient Castles of the County of Limerick. 87 33. NewcastLe-Cranwitiiam (5). Marked. 1583 Castelenoo C., held by W. Bourke, also called ‘‘ Castellano Trylan”’ and ‘‘ Nester- moy” (Des. R., 387; Peyton, 257). 1607 Dom. Roche owned Newcastle-Clanwilliam, meared with the water called Griodane on the west, and the Shannon on the north (Ing. Chan., 2a). 1619 H. Holcroft was granted the C. and bawn of Newcastle (Pat. R.). 1623- 1655 Jordan Roche held it, with fifteen acres of orchard (Inq. Chan. IL., O.S. xxix., p. 9), granted to Duke of York, and sold, 1703, to Hollow Blades Company. Fabric.—A late peel tower; the west wall and a side turret had fallen before 1840; the latter, itis said, in 1800. It is about 50 feet high, and measures 273 feet by 21 feet 8 inches, with large windows and high gables and chimneys. An improbable tradition makes it the residence of King William during the siege of Limerick (see O.8.L., 9, p. 24). DERRYGALVAN. 34, Battysrmon (13). Not marked; perhaps the last. 1540 Baile Simoinn was the land of Clann Daug; Beal Atha Siomuinn was land of Sliocht Riockard (Rental). 1583 W. Bourke held C. of Bellashemon (Des. R., 37), and in 1598, John Bourke. 1620-1623 Bealasymon held by his grandson Edm., son of Ric. Bourke (Pat. R. and Inq. @han., 184), who held it in 1655 (D.S.A., 4, C.S., xxix., p. 9, B.D., p. 104). Confirmed to Duke of York, and sold in 1703 to John Vincent. 35. CootyHENAN (13, 14). Not marked. 1540 The man of Cuil I. Sheighinéin was Geffry, son of Rickard of the Shocht Riockard (Rental). 1583 W. Bourke, Collehynon (Des. R., 37). 1595 Ullick Bourke died in possession of it and Kilpatrick. His son Ric. succeeded, and held it in 1637 and in 1655, with W. Bourke (Inq. Chan. Car. L., 2, 186, C.S., xxix., p. 11). 1663 Part was granted to Col. Randall @ Clayton, and the ‘Seven Stangs”’ to the Duke of York. The latter § portion and Kilpatrick were held by N. Haly (Inq. Chan. Car. II., 4x. Band Act Sett.). 1703 Kilkevane alias Cullyhenan, called the Seven § Stangs, sold to T. Carter. 36. Kizparrick. Unknown, but in Derrygalvan, near the east border of Donaghmore. See iast section. 1655 N. Haly held the old C. somewhat in reparation (C.S., xxix., p. 13). 37. Battynprownr. Unknown. 1583 W. Bourke held its C. Des. R., 37). 1621 H. Holcroft was granted the ‘ruined house of R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C.] [9] 88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Brownstown” (Pat. R.). 1655 there was a ‘‘stone house’’ there (D.S:A8,°7 texp:), CAHERNARRY. 88. CanernaRRY (13). Not marked. 1207 Keyrnedyn, alias Carnarthy, is named in Prince John’s Charter (B.B.L., p. 89). 1320 -Suit as to Ric. Bagot’s rights under charter of Ric., father of J. le Moyne, at Wallygard' in Carnarthy (Plea R.). 1540 Carran Fhearadhaigh in Burke estates (Rental). 1619 The C. and fort of Carnary granted to Holcroft, being late estate of George Bourke f. Tho. 1655 The lands with a C. and a beaune held by John Bourke, &c. Gok. 7 exp., CS.) xxx, p. We). 39. BattyNneety (14). 1619 Edm. Comyn held Whitestown C. At his death his son W. succeeded. 1655 Whitestown, alias Ballyneety, C. in Luidenbeg held by Lau. Comyn (D.S8.A., 14, 26, C.S., xxi., p. 37). 1666 To Duke of York. 1702 To Alderman Rob. Twigg. Sr. NicHonas. 40, Battysueepy (13). Not marked. 1607 Jas. Fox, C. of Bally- sheeda (Ing. Chan., 378), also in 1655 (C.8., xxix., p. 35). DoNAGHMORE. 41. Rarnurp (13). Marked. The ancient Rathsuird, or Rath- ardasuird (Book of Rights). Rathsyward was a parish 1253 to 1418 (‘‘Churches,”’ No. 82). In 1583 J. Browne, C. of Rathwerde, well repaired, with an iron door, balne, pigeon-house, and other buildings (Des. R., 678. See Peyton, p. 233). 1589 C. granted to Rob. Anstey (Fi., 5863). 1600 Held by N. Stritch (Inq. Ex., 11, Chan., 9a), 1606 N. Bourke and Ph. Field held in fee the entire C. of Rathuird, fishery, &c. (Ing. Chan. Car. I., 231). 1655 The lands held by N. and Jas. Bourke and Barth. Stacpoll (C.S., xxix., p. 36). 1666 Grant to Capt. J. Friend (Act Sett.) and N. Rathurd to Capt. Winckworth. Fabric.—A round C., square inside, 203 feet internally, with four stories, the third floor being vaulted. It is about 35 feet high, the walls 13 feet thick at greatest mass. A nearly levelled rath lies 80 yards to north-west (O.8.L., 8, p. 160). ' Perhaps in Ballinagarde, now in Caheravally. Westropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 89 42. Drompanny (13). Two C.s marked, one in Donaghmore and one in Caheravally to south. 1584 Donnell Mac Canna, the lands (Fi., 4615), and in 1587 the C., which he entailed on his sons (Inq, Cha. Car. I., 90). 1621 H. Holcroft granted the ruined C., late estate of Edm. M°Cany (Pat. R.). Yet in 1629 livery on Drombanny was granted to Edm. M°Canny on death of Donough, his father. (Jb.). 1655 Piers Creagh, f. Andrew, held the broken C. (C.S., xxix., p. 21, D.S.A., 7, 9). 1669 Granted to Duke of York (Act Sett.). CAHERAVALLY, 43. Drompanyy (13). See last for history. Fabric.—The northern C. stands in a large, irregular double earth- work. The O,S. Letters describe Drombanny as a mere fragment of the south wall, 10 feet high on rising ground. 41. Lickapoon (13). Marked. 1836 Leakdon vill and ‘fossa’! held by Bishop Maur. de Rupefort (B.B.L., p. 138). 1351 W. de Bermingham held Nathirlagh, Athnedesche, and Lekedon (Pipe R.). 1581 W. duff Hurley, of Lickadowne, pardoned (Fi., 3768). 1585 Dermod O’Hurly, ‘‘ Titular ’’ Archbishop of Cashel, who had been born at ‘‘Lycadoon,”’ was executed in Dublin (O’ Reilly ‘‘ Memorials,” p. 55). 1600 garrisoned by Carew (Pac. Hib. I., p. 86). 1607 Dom Roche, C. of Lyckadowne, alias Kiltourge (Inq. Chan., 24). 1655 The C., bawne, and twelve cabins held by Jordan Roche (C.S., xxix., p. 19) granted to Duke of York, and in 17038 sold to Dr. T. Smith, Bishop of Limerick. Fabric.—A peel tower, 70 feet high, 153 feet by 73 feet inside ; walls, 8 feet 10 inches thick; the spiral stair in the eastern section, with the usual large gables and slit windows (0.S.L., 8, p. 151). 45. CanERvaLLy or Raween (13). Marked. 1336 Rathendessy (de Rupefort’s Rental). 1583 W ne Boyle, C. of Rahen, and J. O’Kahisse, the site of an ‘‘ old very ruinous C. called Rahin (Des. R., 37, 71). 1586 John Bradagh O’Kahysse held Raphin or Rathyn (Peyton, 214). 1623 Cahervahilly, by W. Roche (Inq. Chan. Car. L., 14). 1655 C. shown (D.S.A., 8). James II. created Dom. Roche, f. Jordan (Mayor of Limerick, 1691), Viscount of Cahiravahalla, and restored him the family estates. From Roche descended Sir Boyle Roche, of oratorical fame. Fabrie.—-Foundations in a fort behind the church. * ** Fossa ’’ means an entrenched earth fort or mote, and may be the ‘‘dun”’ which gives the name to the place. [9*] 90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 46. BaiinacarDE (22). Not marked. 1320 Probably Wallygard in Carnarthy (see 39, supra). 1540 Baile na cceard, estate of Maoilre Burke (Rental). 1567 Held by Ulig Bourke (Fi., 1050). 1583 Ballynogerd C., by W. Bourke (Des. R., 27). In 1587, his son Edmond entailed it on his sons Walter and John (Inq. Chan., Car. L., 53b). 1632 This Walter settled it on his sons Walter, Theo., and Edm., and died 1633 (16.111). Theo. was transplanted, 1653. He had married Marg. Lysaght, and owned the C., 1655 (C.S., xxi, p- 35). 1653 Capt. Faithful Chapman held C. (Acct. Bk.). 1680 Dyneley (loc. cit.) sketched it, and shows a peel tower four stories high. He tells how a daughter of the Bourkes sprang from a window 16 yards high to escape a forced marriage. ‘‘She afterwards married the man she so avoyded, and lived happily.” It belonged 1680 to John Croker, J.P., in whose family it since continued. We leave to students of folklore the curious legends of Satan’s visit to it. FEDAMORE. 47. Wiiiamsrown (22). Marked. Perhaps Ballywillin' C., 1583 (Des. R., 37). 1625 Theo. or Tibbott Bourke, Williamstown C., except the ‘‘Geist Hall” (Inq. Chan., Car. I., 11). 1636 John, his son, held a room in it, with the bawn and a stone house in the north part of the C. (Zd., Car. II., 180). 1655 Lord Brittas, Dr. T. Arthur, and others claimed the C. and bawen (C.S., xxi., p. 35). 1666 Granted to Col. Clayton and W. Matthews, except the middle story, confirmed to Dr. Arthur’s daughters (Act Sett.). Fabric.—Fitzgerald describes it as a tower without outworks (I., p. 297). It was repaired and modernised by the Crokers, so O’Donovan failed to find it in 1840 (O.S.L. 8, pp. 151, 366). RocHESTOWN. 48. Rocnxstown (22-23). Not marked. 1540 Baile an Rois- se estate of Clann Daug (Rental), 1583 W. Bourke, Castel Roche C. (Des. R., 37). In 1655 itis called Longford (D.S.A., 14). 1666 Con-_ firmed to Col. Clayton, and 1678 to Dr. Arthur’s Nene eee: (Act Sett.). 49. Rocxstown? (22). Marked. 1583 Ballynecarrig C. held by W. Bourke (Des. R., 37). 1600 Jas. Gould held C. of Ballynecarrygie 1Jts identity with Ballywillin is uncertain, as ‘ Ballinwilly’’ was an alias for Carrigparson (see section 58, infra). 2 Rockstown Church was omitted in the Survey—Proc. R.I.A., xxv. (C.) No. 8. It has since been described and illustrated by Mr. J. Grene Barry in the Journal of the Limerick Field Club, vol. iii., p. 38. | Wesrropp—Aucient Castles of the County of Limerick. 91 or Rockstowne (Ing. Chan., 408), 1655 Capt. G. Ingoldesbye held C. and bawn of Ballinacarriggie (C.8., xxi., p. 35), Ballinecarrig (DSA, 24). Fabrie.—A tower standing on rocks, with a wide outlook. It is 50 feet high, measures 26 feet by 24 feet inside, and has four stories well preserved (0.8.L., 8, p. 366). Views in Du Noyer’s sketches, R.S.A.I. collection (iii. 414, iv. 62). CAHERELLY, 50. CAHERELLY, West CasttE (23), Two castles marked. 1283 Suit of J. de Norragh about Catherelny (Plea R.). 1323 And of _Almeric de Bellofago and T. f. Rhys, about Milltown watermill there (Jb. 139, m. 23). 1583 ‘ Carelii duo castell,” by W. Bourke (Des. R., 37). 1599 Tadeus O’Heyne died, seized of the C. of Caherely- en-temple. 1622 His son Conor died, whose son Donat entailed the C., hall, bawn, and vill of Le Caherelly (Inq. Chan., 698). 1629 He was pardoned for alienation of Caherelly West (Pat. R.). 1655 Dan Heyne held it (C.S., xxi., p. 28). 1667 The C, of West Caherelly confirmed to Sir W. King (Act Sett.). The connexion of the O’Heynes, however, subsisted to at least 1748, when it is noted that Hynes of Cahirelly and Clanchy of Ballyvorneen were the only gentry between Ballinaguard and O’Brien’s Bridge who were not Burkes (FitzG., vol. i., p. 284). Fabric.—A peel tower, 60 feet high and 20 feet wide (0.8.L., 8, p. 346). 51. THe Easr Castre (23). Usually called the ‘‘ Black Castle.” This was the O’Heynes’ residence; it was repaired by Mr. Hannan before 1826, and was levelled before 1840. 52. Batiypricken, Sourn, ‘“‘ The Court” (23). Marked. 1540 Baile Ibricin, held by Ric,, brother of Maoilre Burk of Ballinagard (Rental). 1584 Donnell O’Heine held it at his death; his sons David and Edm. divided the land, but not the C. (Inq. Chan., Car. I., 96). 1655 Held by Con Clanchy. Shown as a broad tower gabled and battlemented, with a house attached (D.S.A., 22, C.S., xxi., p. 29). Granted to Sir G. Ingoldesbye; his wife was a daughter of James Gould, and his wife, heiress of Sir T. Browne of Hospital, and widow of Alex. Fitton. R. Ingoldesbye of Ballybricken C. was attainted by the Parliament at Dublin, 1689 (see Act Sett., &c.). Fabric.—The ‘Old Court’? was 50 feet high and 16 feet wide, the walls 74 feet thick. It had four stories, the lowest being vaulted (O.8.L., 8, p. 348). 92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Inca Sr. LawreEnce. 53. Ines Sr. Lawrence (14). Marked. 1242 Named as the manor of Tristellaueran (C.S,P.L.). 1272-74 Walter de Burgo held it with Castr’ konyng (Pipe R., 1 and 8). 1309 Fine of Ric. de Burgo, Earl of Ulster, on manors of Esclon and Tristellauerans. 1327 W. Burke, his cousin and heir, got living of same. 1410 Emon, second son of Walter Duff Burk, was, by his father’s disposition, given the four seisreachs of Disert Labrais, and the four of Garran ui chiabaigh in Aes-tri-muighe (Rental). 1558 Tho. mac Ric. Bourke held Dysardelowrowe in Clynelyum (Fi. 274). 1583 Perhaps C. and — vill of Imshe (Des. R., 8). 1641 Theo. Lord Brittas settled it on his mother, Margaret, widow of John Baron of Brittas, the C. of Grenanbeg with Knockruo and Enishenlawrence, Knocktanacastlane C., Dunemona C., Rathjordan and Castle Troy (C.S.P.I., 1660-62). 1655 Inshenlawrence held by Cormock Heyne (D.8.A., 13; C.S., xxi., p- 30). 1703 Sold as estate of Lord Brittas to the Hollow Blades — Company. 54. Kyocxror Mason, “Court”? (23). Not marked. Perhaps. Castellknocke, 1588 (Des. R., 37), but doubtful. ; Fabric.—In 1840 a mound of fallen stonework was called “Shancuirt” (O.8.L., 8, p. 361). We find no certain records. LUDDEN. 55. Kinevnrrne (14). Not marked. 1583 Kyllkollen C. held by W. Bourke (Des. R., 57). 1623 Pardon to Jasper White for alienat- ing C. to J. Roch (Pat. R.). 1624 Stephen Roch held it (Ing. Chan. 244). 1655 C. and bawen held by Ingoldsbye. Kilcowlin is show as a tall tower, with high gables and chimneys (D.S.A. 26, C.S., xxi, p. 38) ; not to be confused with Kilcullane in Small County. . 56. Bartymacrerse (14). Not marked. 1621 H. Holcroft was granted C. and bawn of Ballym‘rice in Clanwilliam (Pat. R., No. xxxiy.). 1668 Granted to Duke of York. 1703 Sold to Abraham Greene. 57. LuppEnmore (23). Not marked. 1540 Maoilre Burk of Baile na cceard held Lodan mér (Rental). 1583 W. Burke held the C. (Des. R., 37). 1600 James Gould! died in possession of it ? He also held the Dominican Convent in Limerick, and Corbally Castle. W usrrorpe—Aucient Castles of the County of Limerick. 92 (Ing. Chan. 408). 1652 John Burke owned it and was transplanted 1655 Held by Ingoldesbyé. Fitzgerald names it as a « strong 1826 (vol i1., p. 289). 58. Caznicrarson (14). Not marked. 1583 Ballywillin ©. held by W. Burke (Des. B., 37). 1619 Holcroft was granted C. of Carrig parson or Ballenwily (Pat. B.). 1624 Pardon to Anselm O’Brien for alienating C. of Carrigparson or Ballenwyly to W. Creagh in 1618 (/b.). He and his wife held the C. and bawn in 1624 (Inc Chan. 234). 1655 A ruined C. (D.8.A. 6 ex 59. Toonzzw (14). Marked. 1540 Tuairin held by Shocht Biockard (Rental). 1586 By Gefiry beg. ; (Peyton, 256). 1622 The ruinous C. of r r W. Parsons as part of late estate of Jas. Riordan (Pat. B.). 1655 Held by N. Haly (C.S., xxix. p- 14 (D.S.A.1, 6). 1666 Confirmed to Clayton (Act. Sett.). Fabrice.—The north wall 25 fect high, 21 feet wide, and four feet thick (0.8.L., 8, p. 154). 60. Cronxznw (14). Not marked. 1539 Edm. Sexten served at 14355 Tt ome Cluonkeny C., County Limerick (Arthur MSS., Len. stand a church at Clonkeene and aC. (D§ CamERcoNLisH. 61. Canrrcomusn (14). Site marked. 1199 Kakinles C. was commenced. It was held by Theo. Walter le Botiller in 121 (CS PL). 1285-7 Cathair-cindlioss « rampart guarded, Stone,” with vaulted towers and drawbridge, stormed an by Torlough O’Brien, Prince of Thomond (Wars o - .)- 1338 Murage allowed the provost and bailiffs of Catherkenlyshe tc build a stone wall round the town, which was on the marches. with Irish rebels on every side (Close B.). 1358 Edward IIL. gave it 2 charter (Pat. B.). 1583 W. Bourke held C. Des. B. 37). 1605 Tt was leased by Lord Caher to Theo. Borke ‘cited C.8., xxi, P-17). 1641 Monument to latter and his wife, Slany Brien, erected in church. 1680 Dyneley sketched the church and peel tower bats | « 4 t fy a tt a bel 94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (R.S.A.I. ix., p. 197). 1690 It was occupied by King William, and in 1691 by Ginckell, when advancing to besiege Limerick.+ Fabric.—Fitzgerald mentions four C.s in 1827, and a fortified gate (vol. ii., p. 285); little is now extant. Dyneley’s view shows a peel tower, four stories high, with a bartizan at one corner. See a paper on the place in Cork Hist. and Arch. Journal, vol. ii., 1896, by Rev. Mr. Lynch. 62. KnockKsHANECASHLANE (14). Marked. 1540 The man of Cnoc an t sean chaisléan was Shane (m. Ric., m. Tiboid, m. William, m. Ric., m. Water, who owned it, in 1410, greatgrandson of Ric., 1349), Burk (Rental). 1583 W. Burke, Knockesanna C. (Des. R. 37), or | i Cnockentanycaslane with a C. and water-mill (Inq. Exch., 23). The itl ‘ C. in 1608 was granted to Theo. Lord Castleconnell (Pat. R.), con- | firmed 1633 to Lord Brittas. 1655 Cnocke Senechullane (C.S.P.I. Mail and C.8., xxi., p. 10; also see D.S.A., 14-18), and confirmed 1666 to | Capt. Friend (Act Sett.). HII Fabric—Fitzgerald calls it ‘‘a fine old fortress near the residence TAGE of B. Frend,” 1827 (vol. ii., p. 286). The O. 8. Letters say that no ruins stood in 1840; but ‘dic maps show a large enclosure, with a small round turret at the north-east angle. 63 and 64. Knocxepanna C. anp CAsTELLKNOCKE C., given, as held by W. Bourke, with the last-named C., in Cahrynlisshy 1583 (Des. R. 37), | but are otherwise unknown to me. 1 | 65. Grenan (14). Two castles marked. 1540 Shane Burke gave | the half seisreach of da Grianan to MacClanchy of Urlann, County Clare (Rental). 1557 F. f. Donnell f. Glangie, of Grenan, got English Haine Liberty for 6s. 8d. (Fi. 1903). 1583 W. Burke held Grenane ‘ duo Hil castell”’? (Des. R. 37). 1604 Theo. Baron Bourgh of Castleconnell ! was granted half the C. of Grenan Ieghtragh, estate of Don. mac Clanchie (Pat. R.). 1608 He was confirmed in C. of Griananbeg (J0.). 1624 Sir W. Parsons was granted Grenan Oughteragh, estate of Owen and Don. Clansy (d.). Livery granted to Tho. Clancy, and pardon for alienation of C., and bawn of last (Jd.). 1651-4 There was a Cromwellian garrison at Greenane (Acct. R.,7 8). 1655 Lord Brittas held both C.s of Grenane—Ighteragh and Huaghtragh (C.S., xxi., pp. 11, 12; D.S.A., 14-18; B.D., p. 129), and Owen, John, Charles, and Simon Clanchy joined him in conveying same to A. Ingram (B.D., 1 The Wilson family of Caherconlish came from Elton, Yorkshire. Col. Ralph | Wilson obtained Caherconlish with Kishiquirk, Tervoe, &c., and built a fine house | at the first, now long a rnin. The “‘irresponsible forms’’ of the name require care, unintelligible forms reaching their nadir in ‘‘ Rare Kenlex”’ in 1575. | 4k ‘ Li} - } 4 ' Westrropp— inches, between bends 101 inches, second bend 52 inches, length of wooden piece 3} inches. The wood has how flattened somewhat from shrinking ; it was originally 1 inch square. This object is in some respects not unlike a key, but its use eems uncertain. ' *< Archeeologia,’’ vol, liy., p. 139, 116 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Porrery.—Few fragments of pottery were found. With the exception of some crucibles, the absence of pottery presented a marked contrast to most other crannogs, especially some of the Fermanagh crannogs, in which pottery was abundant. The half of a straight- sided, flat-bottomed vessel (Plate IX., fig. 6) was found at the hut-site. It measures, height 2} inches, diameter of mouth 5 inches, and of base 48 inches. A fragment of a similar vessel, but of slightly rounded side, was found in the same place; also three small pieces of the same class of pottery. ‘Two crucibles were found. The most perfect one (Plate IX., fig. 7) measures 13 inch high by 1% inch across mouth. The other one was somewhat larger, 24 inches high. A quantity of red vitreous matter adhered to the outside, showing the use of red enamel. Lratner.—The pieces of leather-work were all found in the mud of the kitchen-midden. With one or two exceptions, they were fragments of shoes. ‘Two were tastefully decorated (Plate IX., figs. 8 and 9). The end of the tongue-piece (Plate IX., fig. 8) is finished with a skilfully-cut-out trumpet ornament, the effect of which is very good, and the whole shoe, of which the upper only remains, 74 inches long, was evidently very well made. ‘Trumpet pattern was also applied in blind tooling to the tongue and heel of the shoe (Plate IX., fig. 9). The leather of this shoe is much stouter than that of the former. The shoe is nearly complete, 82 inches long; a large piece of the under leather remains as shown in the figure. It was eased by cuts at the sides of the tongue, and the upper part of the latter, which was no doubt ornamented, has been cut off. The other fragments of shoes found were in bad condition, and had no special features of interest. | A thin leather bag or pocket of leather should be noticed. The leather is very thin and fine, like kid, and in bad condition ; a straight binding strip runs along the sides, which are straight, with square | angles. Conciustons..—The crannog does not appear to have been destroyed | | by violence, or we may suppose the serviceable things found would have been taken away by the victors—the brooch, the good sword, &e. | These also indicate that it was not peaceably alanionatl or they would not have been left behind. The crucibles, with adhering traces of red vitreous enamel, and the good work of one of the brooch-pins, as also the decorated shoes, point to a richer state of industry and of inhabitants than the scantiness of the remains would at first indicate. | JoFFEY—Craigywarren Crannog. ti? The absence of interlaced ornament and presence of Late Celtic or trumpet ornament would, taken alone, point to an early date; but the brooch (Plate VIIL., fig. 5) is not an early type. This form of brooch, with large, flat, expanded ends of ring, resembles the silver brooches found in Ireland, with interlaced ornament of a Scandinavian flavour; and the silvering of the surface was much in vogue in what is called the Danish period. This silvering of bronze, giving it a silver-plated look, is more common than would be supposed at a cursory glance. Many of the buckles and ornaments in the large find of Danish objects found at Kilmainham, near Dublin, are silvered in this way. Silver goes black, and the coating, being very thin, easily wears off ; but many plain bronze pins and brooches will be found on close examination to bear traces of having been so treated. It does not, therefore, seem possible to place the brooch and pins before the tenth century. Mr. Knowles is inclined to regard some of the objects as earlier, and: as indicating a somewhat long occupation of the site. But there did not seem to be any sufficient difference in levels of the finds to separate them; clear evidence was not therefore to be obtained on this point. In any case, the occupation of the crannog may be placed certainly as late as that century. AntmaL Rematns.—A large number of bones were found in the mud of the kitchen-midden, and a few around the margin of the erannog. ‘I'hey were of the usual species found in crannogs: Deer, Horse, Ox, Sheep, Goat, and Pig. A selection of them has been given to the Natural History Department of the Museum, and may prove of some interest in working out the early fauna of Ireland—a subject on which Dr. Scharff has been engaged for some time. The most important find was, however, three very fine Horse skulls, two in exceptionally good condition. Dr. Scharff regards them as perhaps the finest heads of ancient Horse preserved in any museum, The Museum possessed only a few fragments hitherto; and these skulls more than repay the work of the Academy in excavating this crannog. Professor Ridgeway, in his recent work, ‘‘ The Origin and Influence of the Thoroughbred Horse,” regards these skulls as of the highest interest, as proving that Horses of the North African type were used in Ireland as early as the tenth century. The importance of these skulls, as well as the rarity of the remains of the ancient Irish Horse in our collections, adds a special interest to the photographs reproduced on Plate X. Dr. Scharff has kindly supplied the R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT. C. | [12] “i 118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. following measurements for comparison ; but it is to be hoped that he will publish a more detailed memoir. Only the best skull, viz., that of a full-grown stallion, is reproduced on Plate X. The following are the measurements of this and of a mare, which will be of advantage for comparison with those of the horses from La Téne and other localities in continental museums :— Mane. FEMALR. Length of base of skull from foramen magnum to angle between inner incisors, : 442 mm. 464 mm. Greatest width between the post- anita pro- cesses of the frontal bones, : » Pol SOs oot aah le ore Greatest width between the two leat sur- faces, 3 3 opie elaut 6 oid yeah ease te ics Hees een aie amen magnum Ay eect line of junction of the palatines, sey Ol 55 HORN hay PROC IEEAGAD.. VOL. XxX V1. SECT: 'C- IRic/Ninis Wi Fic. 2.—View of south-west side. CRAIGYWARREN CRANNOG. G. Coffey, Photo. ee - i 7 —— "| ay = < ‘ > = A ~ v. > 5 : z ae - rf OT aa = } . 7 ad bd ar , : : i e s i . i r 1 ‘i ‘ =k 5 2 ; - 7 ‘ i. | F 7 ‘ = \ ’ n [ . \ 7 : , Proc, k,l. ACAD a) ViOE. OV sOEGIAG PLATE VI Yi nee oe YY Uf YY, Wy Uf TI ey Via joe 4 aS Y Me LY WH Yjpy RE, WY 7 Yj Yijy, Lap: KG iy Yy he. Yfy ee) ie UM]; YY ff pitti dao, YEN Ve ‘ie Wha A @Q 9 Pe ee 5 Om Pnreeeny Mare fais en en, nae Ww COROE ‘\ ; fi | ™, 4 we er ee 5 : my ay a AC Of SSS \ Veh" oN — ~ = rs SSS NSS aan \ : ® a “SS SS i") - ~ ls Vy LIB we / y Plan and Section of Craigywarren Crannog , Ce PROG. Re I, ACAD:, VoL. XXVI., SEctr. C. PLATE: Vil ah ne IEE Sa Wiss aM 10 Remains from Craigywarren Crannog. Proc. kK. I) Acan,. Vor. XVI: SEct. C PEATE Vic Remains from Craigywarren Crannog. (3 linear except figs 8, 9.) SS —<— oo i ee ERoc, RT ACAp., Vor DeVille SECT. GC. PrAtTEe 1d. A’ \H)))] Remains from Craigywarren Crannog. PROCWIK. I ACAD: VOL, KXVIi., SEcr. ©. Pie aris: D< Stallion’s Skull from Craigywarren Crannog. oh Tost Wire TWO FINDS OF LATE BRONZE AGE OBJECTS. By GEORGE COFFEY. (Pirates XJ.—-XII.) Read May 28, 1906. Ordered for Publication May 30. Published Junr 25, 1906. In the year 1904 the Academy secured an important find of Late Bronze Age objects. They consist of a socketed celt, a gouge, a pin, a razor (the last in a simple leather case), a portion of a woollen garment, an ornament of horsehair, like a tassel, and some pieces of wood. Miss J. 8. O’Connor, of Ballycastle, who took a great interest in the find, was instrumental in enabling the Academy to purchase the objects from the finder. Unfortunately, Miss O’Connor did not hear of the find until about a fortnight after it took place. In aletter of the 27th June, 1904, she has put in the following connected form such information of the finding as she and her sister were able to get, the leading circumstances of which she had already acquainted the Academy with on first notifying the discovery :— ‘These objects were found in a bog in the townland of Cromaghs, parish of Armoy, County Antrim, on Tuesday, 12th May, 1904, when Mr. Robert Black, with an assistant, was cutting turf. He was digging the fourth row from the top, which was only a few inches above the gravel bottom of the bog, when something appeared which seemed at first sight to be a kind of mossy accumulation which some- times appears in bogs, and which in this district is called ‘Peat Cat’— so it sounds; next they thought it to be a piece of old sack, and the assistant dragged some of it upwards, thus, Mr. Black believes, dis- placing the position of the objects, which had been most likely wrapped inside the cloth; then, what made him think he had come on something unusual, he saw the ornament, or bow, lying upon the top of the remaining cloth: it was in this form »f«; but then in using the spade three of the pieces composing it were injured, and the piece R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C.] [12) 120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. forwarded to the Academy was the only perfect oneremaining. Then the spade struck the pin, which was sticking in pieces of the cloth ; then the rest of the objects were found all close together. The little leather case (with the object which it enclosed) escaped Mr. Black’s attention on that day; but when looking carefully in exactly the same spot on the following Monday, he found it also. We think that, perhaps, if the objects had [not] been wrapped in the cloth, the heavier ones would have sunk in wet weather quite down to the gravel. Mr. Black removed the pieces of cloth to his house, after they had remained on the surface of the bog for some days. | ‘There were also remains of leather straps, some about one inch and a quarter in width, some narrower, and some round the objects like beads or buttons; but these all crumbled away at once. Mr. Black has since dug back into the bog for some distance—more than five feet backwards—but nothing further has turned up.” Mr. Black called at the Museum last February, but could add nothing to the account given by Miss O’Connor. The objects may now be described. The socketed celt (Plate XLI., fig. 1) is well made, with expanded edge and flat sides, boldly curved, 32 inches long by 23 inches across the cutting-edge and 1 inch internal diameter of socket. The gouge (Plate XI., fig. 2) is 22 inches long by 2 inch across cutting-edge, and +4 inch in diameter of socket. It has some peculiarities: the edge is expanded fan-wise ; occasionally an example shows a tendency towards edge-expansion, but it is more decided in this specimen than is usual, forming an ear at each side ; then the edge is not on the prolongation of the back line of the socket ; it is sloped from the back to the front, making a distinct elbow, as seen in the side view. ‘Thus, it does not require the handle to be so much depressed when using as if this were not so. This feature is not found in any of the other of the numerous examples in the Academy’s collection, at least to so marked an extent; and it does — not occur in the illustrations of English gouges in Sir John Evans’ ‘* Bronze Implements of Great Britain.’’ In Scotland, it may be men- tioned, gouges are of extreme rarity. The pin (Plate XI., fig. 3) is of a form fairly common in Ireland. The disk-shaped head is ornamented with concentric circles surrounding a raised conical centre. The head is bent over, so that the disk is parallel _ to the pin, as is generally the case with the Irish examples of this | class of pin. It is unusually long; they are mostly about 6 or 8 inches. This pin is, however, 122 inches, including the head. [ Plate XI., fig. 4. A thin, double-bladed, tanged knife of the form | | | 1 ioe, CorrEy—TZwo Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 121 generally called a razor, 42 inches long; these blades usually have a small hole at the top, just below the bifurcation of the blade (in a few specimens it is absent), the use of which is not known, but this example is exceptional in having the hole in the centre between the two raised ribs which divide the blade. What gives, however, a unique interest to this razor is the leather case in which it was found (Plate XLI., fig. 5). It consists of a simple fold of leather, with the hair left on and turned inside. There is no trace of stitching along the sides; but, from the way the ends are trimmed to a curve, its purpose as a case was evidently intentional. The woollen garment (fig. 1) has suffered much, and is now in - Vee dea teyC Si Meee OLAS Son ade Lo Es aly = 4; BEE ITTU TY Ta thy d aoe Blaisnectat sie Th q had i ais Py \ 10 a rt rae : 4 th Ay =| ty + rps a > j U rp fon Tes 25 ae ; " : TUMatvasces resmsiettts wo v ae let = y" aH me L Am ka toe i) pr rE at Mahe ace iia, ER Aw ee Aa ‘) vty : rie anal daaat 4 5 yrifer spt Si i ays 4 pene kcsoeeNUay et, ehiee TOM Te fragments. It was left lying on the surface of the bog for some days, and pulled to pieces by the people, who, no doubt, took bits of it away. It is made of two widths of plain, woven cloth. Portions of the finish of the edges remain at both sides, and down the centre where the two pieces were joined ; a fragment at the bottom is still so joined, and retains the stitching of woollen thread, but for the greater length of the seam it is separated. The width of the cloth appears to have been 18}inches. The bottom is completed by a similar edging. How 122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the upper end was finished, we cannot say ; itis not complete, and no fragment that would afford an indication remains. Some small frag- ments, which do not fit in to the larger piece, seem like a turn over, or thickening piece, but it is quite uncertain. We may, however, con- clude that it had no sleeves, as they would have been noticed when found; but Mr. Black consistently speaks of it as simply cloth. A piece is illustrated full size to show the weaving (fig. 2), and a drawing of the garment, as far as it can be put together, is given (fig. 1). It seems probable that this garment consisted merely of a square, or rather A ube pet 1 hares See een Muppet pp apatite te ee area Tr barcoetbel b salad pe Tete bee — gp ge gt ge a pe SS eur era mene neces Eos SE ee tl beth ab at ape ete edt Tal aa PTE oh a eee Se the be Seay i a neal din el lintel ter BS etree reeaet ce rtec Perit eater ran gua ore ee Tyler ie lil lbw — fesse ibe cea lee ery eatecate ey ee eee Tne Sa re eae a iO aig Se eg er tlneeec B e gp ecrenpe — be Sear Mar teagahsalerticaegiey ee Ae sql abrir ai icine S = If} ¥ ANY rk h I ay = “fen Ae Re) LL NS) Fig. 2.—Portion or GARMENT (natural size). an oblong, cloth, which was wrapped round the body below the arms. Mr. Black said that there were some remains of leather-straps, and some round objects ‘like beads or buttons, but these all crumbled away at once.’’ What these can have been, we cannot say. Beads are likely to have been more durable; and there is no trace of a buttonhole on any of the fragments. Buttons made of pieces of the cloth, such as occur in the case of much later garments in the Academy’s collection, would not have crumbled away as described. It may, perhaps, be noticed that this garment bears some general resemblance to the woollen, unshaped garments, held in place by a narrow band or belt, which were found in coffins made of the hollowed trunks of cak-trees at Vamdrup and at Borum in Jutland, figured in Worsaa’s ‘“ Industrial Arts of Denmark” (figs. 44 and 65). They are ascribed to anearly period of the Bronze Age. In any case, this is, I believe, the first instance of woollen cloth found in Ireland which can be definitely ascribed to the pre-Christian period. The most remarkable object in the find is the horsehair, tassel-lk CorrEy— Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 123 ornament (Plate XII.). There seemed to be no doubt that it was horsehair ; but to remove any possible uncertainty, Dr. Scharff, Keeper of the Natural History Department of the National Museum, kindly made a microscopical examination of a fragment of it, and had no hesitation in pronouncing it to be horsehair. It may be added that it is uniformly black in colour, like ordinary black horsehair, so that black appears to have been the original colour, and not due to the staining of the bog. I mention this, as it may have some bearing on the species of the horse. The information given Miss O’Connor left her under the impression that, when found, this object lay on the cloth in the form of a Maltese cross. There is, I think, reason to doubt that this was so, or, at least, that it was intentional. The two fringe-end pieces (Plate XII., figs. 1, 2) are single, but the remaining fragment (fig. 3) is double. The fringe-pieces appear to have been the two ends of this double piece. The stuff is somewhat contracted and creased just above the fringe, which gave me at first the impression that they were the ends of a scarf; but, on consideration, the creases seem due to the pieces having been pinched between the finger and thumb when taken out of the bog, and the pasty nature of the bog- stuff, of which the creases were full, had glued them together when dry. But, in the case of the third fragment (Plate XII., fig. 3), the gathering at the top was evidently made for fastening or fitting it in place, and the two pieces of which it is made probably hung partly behind each other, and could not have been separated in the form of the arms of across. Thus, either a large portion of the object has been lost, or there has been a mistake in supposing it to have lain with four arms like a cross. From the account of how the objects were found, it is plain that the finders could have had only a hasty look at them in the bog, and that they were then partly disturbed. Miss O’Connor says that in using the spade three of the pieces composing the horse- hair ornament were injured. In a previous letter she states that one man showed something in Ballycastle ‘‘ which from the description must have been portion of this ornament.” If the fragment shown in Ballycastle was not quite a different piece, it may well have been a portion of the fringe of the fragment (fig. 1) which has lost the greater part of its fringe. The skill with which this horsehair ornament is made is beyond | praise, and throws an interesting light on the textile arts of the period. The weaving of the horsehair is very even, and worked in a chevron pattern. The fringe is formed of bunches of horsehair, closely wound round for a short distance, then separated into lesser bunches 124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. also wound, which are again separated into branches, wound as before, about 13 inch long, and terminating in neatly-made pellets. The fringe is attached to the web of single stuff by a horizontal horsehair- band which goes round it, and between which the ends of the bunches of the fringe are inserted. (See Plate XII., figs. 1, 2.) The fragments of wood need little more than mention. They are too few and incomplete to afford any clue as to what they belonged to. The wood is about -°; inch thick, and has been shaped ; one piece has a small hole. I take this opportunity to figure another ‘‘ find” of the same period, from the opposite end of the country, which has been in the National collection since 1861, but has not been published before. The circumstances under which the objects were found are not stated. The only record is that of the register, which states that they were found in the parish of Tulla, County Clare,'on the 25th May, 1861, in the bog in the townland of Lahardown, at a depth of 7 feet, and were bought from James Moroney, the finder. The objects consist of :—Two small, socketed celts, 2 inches by 1£ inch, and 2 inches by 17 inch; a disk-headed pin, similar to that in the last find, but shorter; length, 72 inches; a plain, bronze ring 32 inches in diameter, and ? inch thick; and a bronze fibula, an unclosed ring with expanded ends, 23 inches in diameter. (See Plate XI., figs. 6 to 10.) The only object that calls for special notice is the fibula. These fibula are common in gold in Ireland, but rare in bronze. The expanded ends are often cupped, but several are known with plain, flat ends, such as this bronze example. ‘The occurrence of one wit the socketed celts and the pin shows that, although this unclosed-rin form of fibula may extend back in time to an earlier period, it wa still in use towards the close of the Bronze Age. The bronze objects, socketed celts, &c., in both finds are well known Late Bronze Age types; and the form of the pins, with conica centre and concentric circles, serves to approximately date both finds The use of pointed rivets, and of centres with concentric circles, ig common at the end of the Bronze Age; and we may provisionally plac] these finds in the period between 400 to 800B.c. The cloth and horsegy hair ornament are evidently of the same date as the other objectfl found with them. PROG. ik. I ACAD... Vor, DOCVI Sect. Two Late Bronze Age Finds (4 linear) groc. R.1. Acap.. Vot.. SEXO pie Na Are = \ gid Late Bronze Age EC Horse-hair Fabrics. from Armoy, Co. lead Moe SOUL. i, a ‘ Sy fait pid eat RU a ‘ a. ae ‘6, i Sy uid i "I ed oy UGG hy") 2 : eh THY hi 1 A at es wf ‘9 hae Mat! 8 Me 1 Say Ii fits ab ; mith 8, = 3 Antrim (# linear). he 25g] VER. BARNABY RICH’S ‘““REMEMBRANCES OF THE STATE OF IRELAND, 1612,” WITH NOTICES OF OTHER MANU- SCRIPT REPORTS, BY THE SAME WRITER, ON IRELAND UNDER JAMES THE FIRST. By C. LITTON FALKINER. Read May 28. Ordered for publication May 30. Published Jury 28, 1906. Tue author of the ensuing ‘‘ Remembrances,” Captain Barnaby Rich, is well known to students of the early seventeenth-century history ot Ireland as a prolific and withal somewhat polemical contributor to the history of Irish affairs at that period. He is also, and perhaps better, known to a wider circle as an author not without some signi- ficance in the history of English literature. Born before the close of Henry the Eighth’s reign, and surviving to the middle of James the First’s, Rich passed a long life in active employment as a soldier, at first in the Low Countries, and later, from about the year 1577, in Ireland. Rich was a characteristic, though scarcely an eminent, illustration of the facility with which the soidiers of Elizabeth could exchange the sword for the pen. He forms one of that notable group of Elizabethan men of letters closely connected with Ireland, in which Spenser’s and Raleigh’s are the most illustrious figures, but which includes such lesser lights of literature as Sir Geoffrey Fenton, the translator of Bandello’s novels; Ludovic Bryskett, the friend ot Spenser, and one of the lyrists of ‘ Astrophel’; Barnaby Googe the poet; and Sir John Davies, who first won with his poem of ‘ Nosce Teipsum’ the literary fame which his book on Ireland enlarged and preserved. The list of Rich’s printed works, which are twenty-four in number, occupies, even after a rigorous abbreviation of their inordi- nately lengthy titles, as many as four columns of the careful memoir which Mr. Sidney Lee has devoted to their author in the ‘‘ Dictionary of National Biography.” But although he is not without merit as a b 1 Besides the notice in the “Dictionary of National Biography,’’ a careful account of Rich will be found in the Introduction to an edition of his ‘‘ Honestie of this Age,’’ prepared by Peter Cunningham for the Percy Society in 1844. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C. ] [13] 126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. writer of English ‘prose at a period when English prose, still in the making, was struggling to free itself from the shackles of the pedantry of Lyly and his school, it is probable that Rich’s chief interest for posterity has hitherto lain in the fact that it was to his version of one of Bandello’s novels, printed in “Rich, his Farewell to Military Profession,” that Shakespeare was directly indebted for his plot of ‘‘ Twelfth Night.’”! Like those of most of his class and period, the opinions of Rich upon Irish affairs were those of an ardent combatant, in the field of letters as well as in that of arms, on the English and Protestant side in the great European struggle in which Philip of Spain and Elizabeth of England were the protagonists. At the period when the ‘‘ Remembrances ”’ here printed were written, the Plantation of Ulster had been completed ; and the statesmen of James the First were seeking, for the moment at least, to administer Irish affairs with something more of con- sideration for the vanquished party than had been evinced for more than a generation. It is necessary, in reading Rich’s observations, to remember that they were written in old age by an ultra-Protestant survivor of the Armada period, to whom all symptoms of toleration were profoundly distasteful. No one, accordingly, need go to his writings for an impartial view of the contentions of the time, or for an example of tolerance in the theological sphere. Rich’s merits lie in other directions. Of all Elizabethan or Jacobean writers on Treland Rich’s acquaintance with the country was the closest and most continuous. His first visit was paid during the government of Sir Henry Sidney, in 1577; and he died in Dublin exactly forty years later. His second publication, the ‘‘ Allarme to England,”’ printed as early as 1578, was written in Ireland, and is largely occupied with Irish affairs; and some half dozen other works, concluding with “The Irish Hubbub,’ published in 1617, are principally conversant with the same topic. Thus, not only did Rich enjoy ample opportunities during a residence of forty years in treland of exercising the faculty of observation which he undoubtedly possessed, but his mind was occupied throughout that long period with the problems of Irish government as they presented themselves to a man of action who had seen much of the world and was intimately involved in Irish affairs. While, therefore, many deductions have to ff be made from the value of his reports and descriptions on the score ff 1 This work, published in 1581, was reprinted for the Shakespeare Society ing 1846. FaLkinER—“ Remembrances of the State of Ireland, 1612.’ 127 of prepossessions and aversions which he took not the slightest pains to conceal, Rich’s knowledge of the Ireland of his day cannot be disputed ; and as he could put his impressions on paper with clearness and point, he is undoubtedly an eye-witness whose testimony is worth attention. ‘‘ The New Description of Ireland,’ first published in 1610, and dedicated to Robert Cecil, Earl of Salisbury, is perhaps the best-known of his works to students of Irish history; some passages of it, relating to the social condition of our metropolis under James the First, having been printed by Sir John Gilbert in his ‘History of Dublin.” It is a good example of Rich’s style, and was written primarily to arouse the interest of the merchants of London in the Plantation of Ulster then in progress. Rich had long been stationed in Ulster on military service, and the ‘ Preliminary Epistle”? to his book, addressed to one William Cokyne, a London alderman, gives a capital account of the physical capacities of the province and the conditions under which the Plantation was effected. The ‘‘Remembrances”’ to which attention is here directed form one of a series of papers addressed by Rich in his latter days, between the years 1606 and 1616, to Sir Julius Caesar, at that time Chancellor and Under-Treasurer of the Exchequer in England. All of these, but particularly one entitled ‘‘ The Anothomy of Ireland in the maner of a Dialogue, truly discovering the State of the Country, for Hys Ma** Especyall Service,”’ afford fresh and valuable information. The “ Anothomy,”’ which is written in dialogue after the style adopted by Spenser in his ‘‘ View of the State of Ireland,” contains much that is entirely new about persons and things in the Ireland of James the First, and expands many of the statements made in the ““Remembrances.”’ It is a document much too lengthy for inclusion in the ‘‘ Proceedings ” of the Academy ; but considerable use has been made of the information contained in it in the annotations to the “‘ Remembrances.” The historical value of the latter document consists chiefly in the particulars it contains concerning the administrative system existing in Ireland in the writer’s time, and in the light it throws upon the conduct and character of sundry eminent official personages of that day. It is to be regretted that Rich has left us no appreciation of the great Attorney-General, Sir John Davies; but with this exception, all the more important officers of the Irish Executive in 1612, from the Lord Deputy, Sir Arthur Chichester, down to the Clerks in the Court of Chancery, are noticed by him. The ‘‘ Remembrances,”’ being in the nature of a confidential report for the information of the [13*] 128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. British Treasury, contain frank and sometimes far from complimentary criticisms of men and measures in Ireland; and the writer is parti- cularly severe upon the defects or abuses which he notes in the legal tribunals of the country. Altogether the document serves as a useful commentary on the well-known work with which it is so closely contemporary, Sir John Davies’ ‘‘ Discovery,’’ and forms an interest- ing addition to the available sources of information concerning the administration of this country in the reign of James the First. I have endeavoured in the notes to explain such allusions and resolve such obscurities as seem to require observation. The text has been accurately transcribed from the original manuscript, which is among the Lansdowne Papers at the British Museum. REMEMBRANCES, BY CAPTAIN BARNABY RICH, CONCERNING THE STATE OF IRELAND, 14 Ave. 1612: LanspowneE Ms. 156, No. 6. CarsaR PApERs. TREASURY. To THE RYGHT HONORABLE S® JULIUS CEASER KNYGHT ETC. I have psumed to psent you) ho’ wyth thos intelygences for hy Mt'ss servyce in Ireland wythowt any respect eyther of love o hatred borne to any man, the whych to set downe accordynge t a trwth would aske a large and a longe dyscourse but knowys that an Item to you) ho’ is as much as a volume may it pleas you to understand as foloweth: OF SOME IMPEDYMENTES THAT HATH iS EU) MORE BYNE HYNDERYNGE TO THE PRYNCES SERVYCE IN IRELANDE. The combynation between the Englyshe & the Iryshe by foster & marryeinge contrary to the statutes of that realme! hath eu) mo S). . S) byne so piudicyall to the servyce of the prynce as psydentes W infynit here to be inferred when murther treason Rebellyon and man) of contemptyous demeananances towards the prynce shall boulstered & borne owt by the Englyshe & when hys Mat a 1 The Act for Marieing with Irishmen, 28 Hen. VIII., cap. 28. FAaLKINER—“ Remembrances of the State of Ireland, 1612.’ 129 ho’ counsayll her in England shall rather receyve letters of excuse then trwe informatyons of any mysdemeanances of the Irysh towards hys Mat Thys combynatyon is the mayn poynt that Ireland wyll styll remayne as it hath done, not only repugnant to hys Mas lawes, but also a charge to his Mats purse Or PDONS & PROTECTYONS . HOW HURTFULL TO THE SERVYCE OF THE PRYNCE. For thes 40 yeares togyther that I have knowne Irelande, thys onely portseale of pdons is it that hath set so many rebellyons on foote, & it not yet all owt two yeares agoe synce I sawe 1020 sevall mens names conteyned in one pdon. I knowe not how benefyciall it is to hys Mat! thys lyberall grantinge of pdons, but I am sure it is made a matter of great profyt to thos that be hys officers, for he that hath mony to gyve can new) want a pdon, thys maketh the Iryshe so hardy to enter into ungracyous actyons. And then ther be a nmbre of poore needy knyghtes & many other favouretes that doth nothynge else but hunte after sutes, that are styll redy to begge pdons, to begge felons goodes, traytors goodes, forfytures of recognyscances, warde- shypes, intrusyons, & ali mazi) of -casualtyes. And thes matters are styll gyven away to thos unworthy psons of small or no deserte, that other wyse myght be converted to hys Mats great benefit. but it is no great wondre though a theef a murtherer or a traytor shuld helpe themselves by compassynge of a pdon, but that a Lorde Chanceler, a Justyce, an Ati)ny, a solycyter, a kynges surveyor getjall, or any such other offycer that is in especyall trust for hys Matis servyce, & that any of thes should seeke to purchace pdons for fraud, for deceypt, for brybery, for forgery & for such other misdemaunces towards the prynce as some of them have done (& whereof I have some copyes to showe) it seemeth strange. Amongst the rest Parsons that is his Matis surveyor geti)all hath had § two sevall pdons, and that very lately. but yf thys prohybytyon @ wer imposed that whosoet) of hys Mat!’ offycers that shuld but offer | to make sute for any such pdon myght psently uppon the facte make piorfeyture of hys offyce his mati would be much better served in § lrelande than now he is.? | * In a later report to Sir Julius Caesar, written in 1612, under the title of lhe Anothomy of Ireland,’ Rich has the following further observations on iy Pardons :—<‘ And it is truth that as these pardons have been the only encourage- ij ments to give daring to traitors to attempt against their prince, so they have been again the very cause of dismay, whereby to terrify a subject from the serving of 130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Or THE L. pepury oF [RELANDE THAT NOW IS.” It is well knowne that the L deputy of hymself is a most worthy gentyllman, no lesse zealous in relygyon, then eu)y way inclynynge to the servyce of his Mati, but as Irelande was yet new) free from coruptions, so ther wanteth not at thys present houre thos that be of the takynge humoure wherof some no inferyor psons besydes needy knyghtes & others that be folowers & in favoure wyth the deputy, that for gyftes and rewardes doth sometymes obtayne thos sutes & induce thos courses that are but lyttell for hys Matis profyt. here agayne it is to be consydered that the L deputy knowynge that uppon the deliu\y of hys Mat* sword havynge but a meane estate of lyvynge in Englande hys place of habytatyon must be to rest in Irelande to make hym self therefore to be the more gratyous. amongst the Iryshe is the more safely wrought te tolerat wyth many abuses amongst the Iryshe. Or THE L CHANCELER OF IRELANDE.* The L. chanceler of Ireland that is lykwyse Bysshope of Dublyne, I must confesse I net) hard any great matter objected agaynst hym for any misdemeannce in the courte of Chancery, but as he is Bysshope of Dublyne it cannot be hydden hys toleratyng wyth popery when Dublyne itselfe (where he is dayly resydent) doth swarme wyth popysh prystes and when it is well knowne that throughowt the wholl yeare ther be more masses in Dublyne then ther be sermons. OF THE WORTHY TREASURER OF IRELAND S' THomas RypGEway KNYGHT & BaRronet.® Greater comendacyons then hys owne desertes hath meryted I his sovereign, for where a traitor is out in rebellion, those that are bordering upon him, that have the best knowledge in the fastness and strength of his country, dare not serve against him, for they know well enough that, in the winding up, a pardon will be obtained; and then those that have given any manner of assistance to the service of the prince shall be sure to smart for it.’? Lansdowne ms. 186, No.7: 3 Sir Arthur Chichester, Lord Deputy of Ireland, 1604-1614.—Vide “‘ Dictionary of National Biography,’’ vol. x., for an excellent notice by Dr. S. R. Gardiner. 4 Thomas Jones, Lord Chancellor of Ireland and Archbishop of Dublin, 1605-1619.—See ‘‘ Dictionary of National Biography,”’ vol. xxx. 5 Afterwards Earl of Londonderry, Vice-Treasurer of Ireland, Master of them) Hawks and Game, 1608-1631.—Vide Jdid., vol. xlviil. FaLKkiner—‘“‘ Remembrances of the State of Ireland, 1612.” 131 knowe not how to give hym, I may therefore conclude that for a deputy and a Treasurer Ireland was never better sped than now it is. Or tHE L cuerr Justyce oF [RELANDE.® I myght speake the lyke of that worthy gentylman, that is now the Lorde cheefe Justyce of Irelande, by whom that courte of hys Ma** Benche is now the thyrd tyme | ? term] made happy. Or tHE L CHEEF JUSTYCE OF THE Comon PLEAS IN IRELANDE.’ A man of lyttell hurte, that lyves wythout offence to any, yet suspected to be a papyst and a secret frend to assyst popery. And allthough hym selfe in the tearme tyme doth use to follow the L deputy to church, yet his wyf could neuer be brought to Church And an offyce belongynge to the courte of comon pleas that is in hys gyit namely the keapinge of the sealle, he hath bestowed of a most obstynat knowne papist and such a one as allmost eu’ry sunday through the yeare hath a mass sayd in hys house. 9 OF UNWORTHY PERSONS PFERRED TO OFFYCE IN IRELAND. before I speake of inferyor offycers in any pticular mail. wyth all humblnes I crave pdon fyrst to set downe what form experyence hathe taught, whereby it doth apeare, that ther is nothynge more @ hurtfull to the servyce of a souraygne, than when unworthy psons have byne advanced to offyces of trust, whos bare and needy estate B® hath byne a spure to prycke them forward to brybery & to all mat | of other corupt dealynge : i me here yet once agayne besech a pdon j@ but to set downe thys one psydent, how in the late raygne of our | most gracyous Quene duringe the tyme of Tyrones rebellyon one 6 Sir John Denham, Lord Chief Justice of Ireland, 1612-1617. He had pre- viously held the office of Chief Baron of the Irish Court of Exchequer, and subsequently became a Baron of the English Exchequer. Denham was a lawyer | of considerable distinction, and was one of the Judges in Hampden’s case. He | was the father of the poet Denham.—Vide Jdid., vol. xiv. | 7Sir Nicholas Walsh, Chief Justice of the Common Pleas, 1597-1615. In Perrott’s Parliament, Walsh had been Speaker of the House of Commons. Seea | notice of him in ‘‘ The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns,’’ in “* Proceedings,” vol. xxy., sect. c., pp. 541, 542. 132 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny. Newcome® that cam into Irelande a poore servynge man (neyther of reputation nor any great acounte) yet atteyning to be vytualer to the Army, he sodaynely begane to buyld, to purchace, & so to florysh, that eu’ry man could say it could not be but by abusynge the Quene but thus it contynued tyll the L Borough® was sent over deputy, who callyng Newcome to a streyght acount & examynynge hys servyces what courses he had houlden, found so many colusyons, how he had deceyved both prynce and souldyor, that for the example of all other, he protested to hange hym, whych he thought to have pformed indeed, but that he was hastely to set forwardes a jorny, in the whych he dyed before he retu’ned backe. Newcome that had well fethered hys neast found meanes to gratyfy hys form crymes, & was ry. shortly after made knyght, and it is well knowne that at thys psent houre Syr Roberde Newcome is one of the rychest Englyshe knyghtes that is in all Irelande: yf it pleased hys ma* to folowe thys psydent used by the L Borough he myghte fynde the mystery from whence it is that hys offycers do wax so rych & hym selfe so poore : Or uys Ma"’ soLycITER THAT IS NOW IN IRELANDE!” To speake of some feew offycers that be now of the tyme psent, it is well knowne, that he that is now hys Ma*: solyciter, wythyn * Sir Robert Newcomen, appointed Victualler-general to the Army, 1591 ; received a fresh Patent as General Purveyor and Issuer of Victuals, 1604. See as to his extravagant profits Cal. 8.P. (Ireland), 1597-1598, p. 495. * Thomas, fifth Lord Burgh or Borough de Gaynesboro, x.c., Lord Deputy, 1596-7. He died at Newry, October 14th, 1597, while on an expedition against Tyrone, aged forty-two. Cal.S.P. (Ireland), 1596-1597, p. 415.— Vide ‘‘ Complete Peerage,’’ vol. ii., p. 77. 10 It is noticeable that Rich omits all mention of so eminent and important an official as Sir John Davies. Probably he both disliked and feared the Attorney- General, whose credit in England stood too high to be shaken. In another of his reports, written a year later, Rich pointedly censures Davies’ ‘‘ Discovery,’’ which had appeared in 1612, as unduly optimistic in its account of the security of the country, and the obedience rendered to the law throughout the country :— ‘« There is nothing that hath more deceived our late Queen and her honourable Council here in England than those informations that were many times given out of Ireland; and I might speak of a book that was but lately presented to the King’s Majesty wherein was expressed how Ireland was never conquered till now, and how his Majesty may only vaunt himself to be the Conqueror of that realm ; for that now the country is brought into that quiet subjection that the FaLtkiner—“Remembrances of the State of Ireland, 1612.” 138 thes feew yeares, then called by the name of Robert Jacobe! maryed a sailers wydowe of southampton called by the name of Mall Target, as famous of reporte in the towne of southampton as Mall Neubery in the cytty of London: thys Jacobe ae into Irelande in a poore & needy estat, & lykwyse in debt to dytise cytyzens of London, found meanes (by the helpe of frendes) to becom hys Ma‘ solycyter, And shortly after (for hys wyves sake that before she cam into Trelande had bydden defyance to modesty) he got to be made knyght when he had neuer a foote of lande, neu a house, nor so much as a bedde of hys owne to lye uppon. And allthough it be conceyved by many that it is not Syr Robert Jacob’s purse that hath sythence borne owt hys wyves excessyve bravery, hyr pompe, hyr pryde, hyr prodygalyte, hyr roystynge, hyr rampynge, hyr revelynge, hyr feastynge, hyr gamynge and other hyr idell & inordynat expendynge, yet it is agayne as credybly beleved that hys Ma‘* revenue doth somethynge fare the worse for it, and that now in thys late busy tyme of thys passyng of lands by the comyssyon for defectyve tytelless, that Syr Robert Jacob’s hand hath passed to many bookes that were but lyttell to hys Ma" advantage. It is well yenough knowne that when Syr Roger Wylbrowne' supplyed the place of the Quen’s solycytor in Irelande the wholl parquysytes of hys offyce amounted not so much in one wholl yeare, as Syr Robert Jacob’s lusty wyf wyll play at a payre of cardes in a peece of a nyght. laws had their recourse through all the parts of Ireland, so that all was quiet and in a peaceable security: when in truth his Majesty’s laws were disobeyed throughout the whole realm of Ireland, and Dublin itself could not be reformed, but there was every day masses and massing priests walking openly in the streets without controlment ; and when it is very well known that “the Irish were never more maliciously bent against the prince, and that they do but watch their opportunities when his Majesty should be molested either with foreign war or civil dissensions, for these be the times when the Irish doth ever more take their advantages.’’ Report of Barnaby Rich to Sir Julius Caesar for his Majesty’s especial service in Ireland, 12th June, 1663. Lansdowne ms. 156, No. 62. 1! Sir Robert Jacob, Solicitor-General, 1606-1618. Sir John Davies, whom Rich omits to notice in these ‘‘ Remembrances,” was Attorney-General throughout Jacob’s tenure of office ; and the latter died before Davies vacated the higher position. Sir Roger Wilbraham, Solicitor-General, 1586-1603. See as to the emolu- ments of his office the Queen’s Letter of 19th April, 1586, and the letter of the Lords _of the Council of 13th February, 1585, printed in Smyth’s ‘‘ Law Officers of Ireland,”’ p. 175. landes rec’ed at 4li 10s nowe sur- veyed & passed in fee farme at xvilid P ann. 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Or Hys MA" SURVEYOR THAT IS NOWE IN IRELANDE.” The surveyor that now is, who was sometymes Syr Jefery Fenton’s* man from whom he got the offyce, although he had newer byne trayned uppe in the knowleadge belongynge to a surveyor, yet he hath so well surveyed for hymselfe, that wythin thes feew yeares that he cam to hys offyce he hath gotten a greater cyrquet of landes (& that wythin one dayes jorny of Dublyne) then all the surveyors that hath byne in Irelande for thes 40 yeares before hym. As he hath used dylygence in gatheryng of landes, so he hath byne as industryous to provide for afterclapes; for he hath gotten two sew’all pdons, and. amongst other crymes that thes pdons must serve to sheltre I am sure he hath not forgotten for brybery and deceypt. but amongst such offycers as thes, ther is neu’er a xli that is taken for a brybe but is tenne tymes twenty owt of hys ma" cofers. Of hys mai of surveyenge I shall haue after ocasyon to speake of a lyttell, whereby it may apeare what the more hath byne. How uys ma"*® REVENUES HAVE BYNE LATELY IMPAYRED IN [RELANDE. And allthough for example’s sake I shall here but infere a p’sydent or two how hys ma* hath byne wronged, yet uppon a farther search, ther myght some other matter fall owt that myght gyve lyght for hys Ma"s profyt : I wyll fyrst begyne wyth a mylne scytuat undre the Castell of Dublyne that at thys p’sent houre & duringe the tyme of a lease for 5 yeares yet to com, doth yeld hys Mat ivi xs. str of a small rent, the rew’cyon of whych mylne Syr Rychard Boylle® hath now lately passed in fee fearme surveyed at 18d per an. Such madi of surveying ther would much more be found owt yf good search wer made. Ther is yet agayne the man) of Monohan sometymes farmed by 13 Sir William Parsons, 1570-1650, afterwards the well-known Lord Justice of Ireland during the Rebellion, heid the office of Suryeyor-General from 1602 to his death in 1650. See “‘ Dictionary of National Biography,”’ vol. xliii. 14 Sir Jeffrey Fenton, 1539-1608, the well-known statesman and author, was Surveyor-General from 1591 to 1602. Vide ibid., vol. xviii. 15 Sir Richard Boyle, 1566-1643, afterwards the well-known first Earl of Cork. Vide ibid., vol. vi. FarkineEr—“‘ Remembrances of the State of Ireland, 1612.” 135 Captain henshoe, payenge to the quen’s Ma" that late was 401i rent lands p an. str., besydes other servyces that he was tyed unto, amountynge Bi si, : li nowe well neare to 40li more, whych rent Captain henshoe (so long as he guryeyed & lyved) very duly dyscharged, as it apeareth by the rowles of hys passed in Ma** revenue. It was but lately farmed by Syr Edward Blaney" for ie: a tearme of yeares at the yearely rent of fyfty fyve shellyngs but now lings. Syr Edward Blaney surrenderynge hys lease, under coloure of that comyssyon for defectyve tyteles, hath passed it in fee fearme, at the said rent of 55s wythowt any other duty reserved to the kynge. I myght speake here of certeyne composytyon mony that hath in Con- byne demynyshed in many places, but namely that in Conaught ang On amountynge to the sume of 3500l, but the Colectors of late yeares co’positior hath used to pay the 500li & do keape backe the other 3000 to them mony selves. Thys was the costom very lately, how it is reformed I knowe banat not. OF some RoYALTYES BELONGYNGE TO Hys Ma's ESTATE IN [RELANDE THAT ARE PASSED AWAY Leavynge to speake of some Royaltyes that haue eu’more belonged to the upp houldinge of hys ma“ estat in Irelande, namely of 1000 Irysh peckes of corne that was passed away to one, and now latly hys Ma‘: house of Kylmayname™® past away to an other, I wyll brefly set downe how hys Mat hath byne defeated, not onely of an anuall rent, but lykwyse of such a royalty as yf after ocasyon of warre shuld fall owt in Ireland myght very yll be spared: It pleased hys ma" uppon a specyall sute made unto hym by the Earle of Tomonde to make a change of so much lande amountynge to the yearely value of one 100li rent p an. Nowhere is to be noted that one 100li landes p an. as it is surveyed for hys ma*' is at all tymes worth so much more. The Earle togyther wyth the lande mad choyce of the castell of cartholough” whych castell beynge a royalty belongynge to the kynge ‘© Captain Thomas Henshaw, appointed seneschal of Monaghan for his long services in Ulster in 1591. See ‘“ Fiants of Elizabeth,’’? No. 5690, 16th Report of Deputy Keeper of Records in Ireland. See also Shirley’s ‘‘ History of Monaghan.”’ “ Sir Edward Blayney, created, in 1621, Baron Blayney of Monaghan. See Lodge’s “‘ Peerage,” vol. vi., p. 307. 8 The Priory of Kilmainham, known since its resumption by the Crown under Stat. 2 Eliz., cap. 7, as hisor her Majesty’s house at Kilmainham, had been granted to Sir Richard Sutton, Auditor of Imprests in 1609, and by him assigned to Sir Edward Fisher in 1611. See a paper on the Phenix Park in “ Proceedings,’’ third Series, vol. vi., p. 470. 19 On 14th July, 1604, a grant was made to Donogh, 4th Earl of Thomond, in serch for that bond. 136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. & a specyall place for garysone in the tyme of warre, ther is flat prohybytion by acte of pliament not onely of that castell by name but lyke wyse of dyu’se others, that no man whosoeu’ he be that is of Iryshe byrthe, shuld eyther haue costody or any mati) of comand over them: the Earle havynge passed thys Castell, togyther wyth the lande made back agayne to the kynge the Abby of Golbery & entered into bond hymself & Syr Rychard Boylle that it shuld rendre hys ma” an anuall rent of one 100" p an. but now very lately the rente was behynd unpayd for dyt)se yeares togyther, and allthough ther were processe issued owt it could not be levyed, and for the bond that was gyven in by the Earle & Sir Richard Boylle it could not be founde. I myght yet speake of some other Casteles & houses that contrary to the statutes of Irelande are houlden by such men as are not capable of them by lawe HOW HYS MA“ HATH BYNE DEFEATED UNDRE THE COLOUR OF THAT COMYSSYON FOR DEFECTYVE TYTELES Thys comyssyon for defectyve tyteles whych it pleased hys Ma" gratyously to grante in releefe of the subiecte was converted onely to - hys mas dysadvantage, when the greatest numbre that undre the p°tence of mendynge ther tyteles have altered ther tenures to hys ma"* p°iudyce, not onely dymynyshynge some pte of his ma** rente but haue lykewyse defrauded hym of some pte of hys ryght & haue freed ther landes from wardshippes & from many other servyces & duties belongynge to the kynge. As Syr Edwarde Blane for one, who fyrst havynge but a lease of Monohan for tearme of yeares, hath now chopped it to a fee fearme therby wypynge away more then a hundred markes p an from hys mati & hys heyers for eu’. Syr Edward Fytz Garrat?” in lyke man? that by hys Ma** leters shuld haue passed Balla Boggyn in fee fearme, hath converted it to a fee symple, therby defeatynge hys Ma" of all the rente and all other consideration of his surrender of lands in Limerick and Tipperary. This grant included ‘‘ The manor of Catherlogh or Catherlagh, the old castle with four turrets on the east of the Barrow, with the precincts and buildings thereto belonging excepted —the custom of a salmon yearly out of every net used in taking salmon in the Barrow, running by the bounds of the said castle—and the demesne lands within the site and circuit of said manor in Carlow and Queen’s County.’? Ryan’s & ‘* History of Carlow,’’ p. 120. 20 Sir Edward FitzGerald, of Tecroghan, received in 1599 a grant of the reversion of the Priory of Ballybogan, Co. Meath. See ‘‘ Fiants of Elizabeth,” @ No. 6327, doc. cit. | FaLKINER—“‘ Remembrances of the State of Ireland, 1612.” 187 dutyes. The Earle of ormonde hath lately passed landes to one Walter lawly wherin (as it is sayd) ther hath byne great colusyon used wherby to defraud hys ma". I myght speake of the Earle of Tomond, & syr Richard Boylle between whom ther was some covert dealynge (& as some do thynke counterfeyt dealyng); but I my self sawe a rowle of pticulers to be passed that was above vi yardes longe brought undre the Earle of Tomonde’s name, but a great pte of the landes well yenough knowne to be syr Richard Boyle’s. Howsomeew’ thys passynge & repassyng of landes hath byne handeled for hys ma‘ benefyt, it hath byne a good mylch cowe to some of hys learned counsayll & no lesse avayllable to hys ma‘* surveyor gen’all. How HYS MAti IS OVERBURTHENED WYTH SOME EXPENCES MORE THAN NEDETH., Hys mati myght be well eased of one charge of 40" p an that is payed out of the revenue to the Clarke of the casualtyes,** an offyce that was yet never put into exccutyon nor new dyd the kyng one peny worth of profyt. Ther are two other offyces namely the colector of the Impost & the Controuler of the same that haue between them 15” per an for doynge of just nothynge, hys ma‘* imposts of that realme beyng farmed owt, the composytyon is payd to hys ma‘* Treasurer, thos offycers neyther to make nor medle in the matter. Ther be yet other offycers as well as some pencyon’s that wyll not com to church & therfore I thynk unworthy of ther payes. but amongst other unnecessary expences wherwyth hys mati is most over burthyned is thys genJralyte of concordatums when it is a matter of ordynary amongst thos that haue great payes and stypendes belongynge to ther places, yet yf they ryde but one daye Jorny to do *1 The office of Clerk of the Casualties, or collector of the casual profits of the Crown in Ireland, was created in 1579, in favour of Sir Edward Waterhouse, an eminent official of his day. Waterhouse was succeeded in 1594 by Ludovic Bryskett, the poet. In 1603, ‘“‘ Mr. Bryskett being proved by inquisition not to have duly exercised this office either by himself or his deputy,’’ one Thomas Hibbotts was appointed at a fee of £40 English, ‘‘ until the King should think fit by reason of his care and pains to increase his salary.’’ Hibbotts was succeeded in 16138 by one Christopher Conway, who appears to have been the last occupant of this Sinecure. Vide ‘‘ Liber Munerum,”’ vol. i., part ii., p. 143. 2 In the ‘‘Anothomy’”’ this sum is stated at £90. I can find no record of these offices. not any of thes but is a papyst that on suneday mornynges wyll fyrst 138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the kynge a lyttell servyce they wyll have a concordatum for extraordynary expences. OF THE INSUFFYCYENCY OF SOME CLARKES BELONGYNGE TO SOME OF HYS MA*® COURTES. It hath pleased hys mat to dygnyfy the cheef Judges of thos courtes wyth honourable tyteles as they be in Englande*. but the courtes themselves are undygnyfyed agayne by the insuffycyency of inferyor Clarkes ther unto belongynge. In the courte of comon pleas ther is one man™ that hathe ingrosed the wholl offyces apteynynge to vi set all psons & houldeth them all in hys owne handes no lesse hurtful to the kynge then inconvenyent to the subject that is a suter. The lyke agayne in hys ma‘ hygh courte of Castell chambre called here the court of stare chambre wher an ygnorant man posesseth five or syx set)all offyces,> that is not able to execute any one of them acordyng unto a due course & forme of lawe, but comyteth many errours as it comonly faleth owt allmost etl) ry court day. The lawyers that be pleaders at the barre for the greatest numbre of them are Iryshe, arrogant papystes that wyll neyther com to church, nor take the oathe of obedyence; & that a company so malytyous & repugnant to hys ma‘* lawes shuld be suffered to make a benyfyt of hys ma‘* lawes I leave to you’ ho’ consyderatyon. OF OFFYCERS BELONGYND To CyTtrrrEs & TOWNES CORPORATE IN IRELANDE. Ther is not a Cytty in Irelande (no not Dublyne itself) that is able yeare after yeare, for two yeares togyther to make choyce of a mayore & two sheryves that wyll take the oathe of obedyence to hys ma"; but to speake of inferyor offycers as notaryes, sargantes, cunstables, jaylers & such other lyke in Dublyne wher they are most conformed, I knowe *3 Under Elizabeth the heads of the three Common Law Courts were sometimes, but not usually, knighted. Under James the First, they were invariably so honoured. *4 Apparently one William Crowe, who held at this period the offices of Protho- notary, Autographer, and Custos Brevium in the Court of Common Pleas. *5 Perhaps Anthony Stoughton, Clerk of the Court of Castle Chamber 1586-1626. ; FaLxiner—“‘ Remembrances of the Stale of Ireland, 1612.” 139 heare a masse then after that they wyll brynge the mayor to Christ- church & havyng put hym into hys pew they convey themselves to a taverne tyl the sermon be done, that they brynge the mayor back agayne to hys house®., If I be here a lyttell tedyous I besech you) h’ to pdon me, for now I do speake for the glory of god & yet no lesse for the servyce of the kynge, for it is strange that in Dublyne wher the worde of god hath byne so plentyfully preached, that they shuld make no better choyce but of such offycers for the servyce of hys ma", but such as wyll impugne hys ma" lawes, but they will say a papyst may be a good subiecte, yet I would knowe but what they do thynke whyther at Rome or at Remes or wher some et) other wyse wher popery beareth sway, whyther they would put a knowne protestant in comyssyon or in any mai) of authority for the servyce of the pope. May it now please you ho’ to undrestand the frutes of ther servyce that do not onely execut ther offyces to the great detryment of hys ma“, but also when any of hys best affected subiectes that haue con- formed them selves to hys ma" proceadinges, yf he shall lyght into the laps eyther of a sargant, a cunstable or a jaylor that is a papist he shall be afflycted & exacted on wyth more rygore & crewelty, then yf he wer amonge Turkes or Jewes. Wher contrary yf a papyst be brought in questyon (allthoughe some tymes for hys dysobedyence towardes hys prynce) ther is scarce an offycer that wyll do hys duty to ap’hend hym, nor a jayler that wyll scantell hym wyth that short alowance belongynge to an offendre but wyll rayther enterteyne hym as a frend and the more repugnant he sheweth hym self agaynst hys ma’ procedyngs so much the more favours the jayler wyll showe hym. leavyng to speake of infynit p’sydentes that myght be inferred concernyng thes matters let me besech but one example how hys ma" hymself was handeled now very lately about certeyne landes in the county of Waxford that had byne long deteyned from hym, And beynge now brought to a tryall of lawe in the county itself the jury would in no wyse fynd for hys ma** ryght, allthough the evydence gyven them was most pregnant & aparant, Wher uppon the jury was brought to Dublyne, wher as well by the testy[ mony | of recordes as by such other evydence as was ther gyven in the Lh. ot *6 On this point the writer of these ‘* Remembrances ’’ has dwelt at large in his “New Description of Ireland,’’ chapter xvi. se nn — eee 140 Proceedings of the. Royal Irish Academy. matter made playne & owt of all questyon the jury notwithstandynge in no wyse would be brought to fynd for the kynge, wher uppon the L deputy was dryven to impanell a new jury of the most choycest men that wer in the shyre, who uppon ther booke & othes gave the kynge hys ryght. Into WHAT Psumpryon THE PAPYSTES In IRELAND ARE NOW GROWNE UNTO. That it myght please you ho’ to undrestand a trwth into what p-sumptyon the papystes of Trelande are now lately growne unto, I besech you to pdon me the settynge downe of two or thre p°sydentes concernynge that matter. not longe sythens wythin two myles of Dublyne « dead corps beynge brought to be buryed, the mynyster of the parysh p°sentynge hym self todo hys duty acordyng to the p°seryptyon of hys matis lawes was not onely wythstode but was lykwyse so beaten & brused that it had lyke to haue cost hym hys lyfe, and a popysh pryst brought in that buryed the corps acordyng to the popysh manl. The very lyke was offered in the towne of Waxforde wher the mynyster was beaten that he kept hys bed many monethes after. And now very lately a mynyster at Waterford comynge to churche to haue p)ched was ther assaulted & so beaten that he kept hys bed a long tyme after, very hardly recoverynge hys lyfe. I myght speake of many other lyke pranckes that haue byne played in ditlse ptes of Irelande, but lettynge them passe, I wyll com to Dublyne it self, wher not long sythens a dead corps was caryed to the buryall wyth a crosse borne openly through the streates before it, and where it is well knowne they haue masses eury sunday through owte the wholl yeare, wher they wyll threaten hym that doth but@ offer to fynd fault at yt, and wher notwythstandynge the lateg| proclamatyon set forth by hys mati for the avoydance of prystes they are styll reteyned & the proclamatyon scoffed at WHOo0 THEY BE THAT DOTH UPP HOULD PRYSTES AND DOTH SO COUNTENANCE POPERY IN IRELANDE. The pryncypall pyllers that doth enterteyne prystes & gyvet 7 support & countenance to popery in Ireland are thos whos names d after folowe : FaLKiInER—“ Remembrances of the State of Ireland, 1612.” 141 The baron of delvyne* Syr Chrystofer Plunket*° The baron of gornistowne Syr Thomas fytz wyllyams*! Syr Patrycke Barnewell* Syr Garratt Elmer” Thes six are they that do not onely countenance popery by all ther indevours, but most especyally by ther yll example, and thes sixe are they who yf it would please hys ma“ to drawe over into Englande and here to confyne them, he shuld so weaken the popysh factyon, that the rest would becom to be more tractable. But for matters of relygyon hys ma" shall neu reform Irelande yf he do not fyrst reform thes or at the least restrayne them. THE OpTUNYTE OF TYME AS IT IS NOW OFFORED To HYS ma“ Now is the tyme for hys ma" eyther to reduce the Ivishe to be conformable to hys lawes & proceadynges or to benyfyt hymself of many thowsandes by the yeare by ther dysobedyence. OF THE CARYENGE AWAY OF CORNE LETHER AND OTHER VYTUALL & IRYSH COMODYTYES Amongst other of our Irysh comodytyes that are raysed to a 27 Sir Richard Nugent, 15th Baron Delvin, afterwards (1621) Ist Earl of Westmeath. See ‘ Dictionary of National Biography,’’ vol. xli. *8 James, 5th Viscount Gormanston. His mother was Catherine Fitzwilliam, a daughter of Sir Thomas Fitzwilliam, mentioned in this list, whose second husband was Christopher, 4th Viscount Gormanston. See Lodge’s ‘‘ Peerage,”’ vol. vi., pp. 194, 195. *9 Sir Patrick Barnewall, d. 1621, father of the 1st Viscount Kingsland. See ** Dictionary of National Biography,’’ vol. iii. 30 Probably Sir Christopher Plunkett of Dunsoghly, an eminent lawyer, and a member of the Dunray family of Plunketts. He also was a son of Catherine, daughter of Sir Thomas Fitzwilliam, whose first husband was James, eldest son of Sir John Plunkett of Dunsoghly, Chief Justice of the Queen’s Bench from 1563 to 1582. 31 Sir Thomas Fitzwilliam, or Fitzwilliams, created (1629) 1st Baron Fitzwilliam of Thorncastle, and Viscount Fitzwilliam of Meryon. See Cokayne’s ‘‘ Peerage,”’ vol. iii., p. 383. ** Sir Gerald Aylmer, Knight, afterwards (1621) created a baronet. He was a brother-in-law of the Lord Delvin mentioned in this list. The noblemen and gentlemen named in this list were all of them members of the ancient territorial aristocracy of the Pale, whose several families were closely, and sometimes curiously, related and connected. It will be noted that the Viscount Gormanston and the Sir Christopher Plunkett here mentioned were uterine brothers, and grandsons of Sir Thomas Fitzwilliam. R.I.A. PROC. VOL. XXVI., SEC. C. [14] 142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. dearthe by thys transportation into spayne® & other countryes, it is pytty ther shuld not be a restreynt of corne durynge the tyme tyll the plantatyon be throughly setteled. OF THE SPOYLL OF TYMBRE IN ]RELANDE The woodes & tymbre in England beynge thus spent & consumed yf hys ma" shuld haue any ocasyon to bwyld shyppynge (whych wer some tymes estemed for the walles of Englande) he could not be better fytted wyth tymbre then in Irelande the whych is now made spoyll of and cut into pype staves, & so carryed into spayne, and, especially in thos places whych are nearest to the seasyd, the whych of all other is most necessary & behovefull for hys mat, but yf thys spoyll be contynued as it is begune yf hys Ma shuld haue any after ocasyon about hys navy he shuld fynd the want of yt. CoNnCLUSYON. I haue hitherto p°sumed (wyth all humblness & duty to psent your ho’ wyth thos informatyons whych I have indevoured as well for hys ma‘* servyce as in respect of that dutyfull zeal I do bear to you, who . beynge now a pryncypall pyller of the comon wealth I haue therfore p-sumed to inform you wyth thos matters that doth so hyghly concerne the especyall good of our Irysh comon wealth. And wyll eu” rest to do you farther servyce durynge lyf. (vght3 924] IX THE ANCIENT CASTLES OF THE COUNTY OF LIMERICK! (CENTRAL AND SOUTH-EASTERN BARONIES),. By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. [Prates XITI.-XYV. | Read Junz 25. Ordered for Publication Junz 27. Published Sxupr. 4, 1906. Tur second portion of a survey of the castles and peel towers of Limerick? is intended to cover the Maigue valley and the adjoining baronies down to the Galtees. The Connelloes are reserved, because their natural and historical unity marks them off from the rest of the county. We, therefore, now examine Kenry and Pubblebrian, on the Shannon, Coshmagh, which completes the Maigue valley, Small County, and Coshlea, the latter leading us up into the beautiful glens of Aherloe and Cloghnodfoy, under the great peaks of the Bailyhoura Mountains and the Galtees. Several places of especial interest are included—the towered rock of Carrigogunnell, the Desmonds’ Castles at the ford of Adare, and at Lough Gur, and the venerable Kilmallock: We also are brought to such notable early sites as Knockaney, Knock- long, and Duntrileague. We have made one slight alteration in treat- ment by putting into their proper topographical positions notices of certain traditional or badly attested sites of castles ; but we are careful to mark them as ‘ doubtful.”’ 1 Continued from p. 108, supra. * A full table of contractions is given, p. 74, supra. For ease of reference we repeat the principal :—A.F.M., Annals of the Four Masters ; B.B.L., Black Book of Limerick; B.D., Book of Distribution ; C., Castle; Dep., Deposition; Des. R., Desmond Roll, 1583; Fi., Fiants; Inq., Inquisition (Chan., Chancery ; Exch., Exchequer) ; Len., Lenihan’s ‘‘ Limerick’?; P.R.O.I., Public Record Office, Treland; R., Rolls; R.I.A., Royal Irish Academy; R.S.A.I., Royal Society of Antiquaries, Ireland; 8., Survey (D., Down; O., Ordnance). R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C.] [15] 144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. PUBBLEBRIAN. The present name (so far as we can ascertain) appears to have come into use in the fifteenth century under the rule of the O’Briens of Carrigogunnell. The upper part formed, with part of Clanwilliam, the lands of the Tuath Luimneach and O’Gunning family. It appears after the Norman settlement as Aescluana, Esclon, and Askelon, and covered most of the parishes of Kilkeedy, Mungret, and Knocknegall, or Crewmalley. The latter was the land of the Ui Mhaille tribe, while the Ocholchur lay round Crecora; though O’Huidhrin regarded this place as Aes-tri-muige in 1420, the Norman Estermoy certainly lay much farther northward. Corcamore covered southern Kilkeedy from the brooke Gyle and Carrigogunnell to Faha and Barnakyle. The O’Briens held the greater part of this district, perhaps from the middle of the fourteenth century, under some almost nominal recogni- tion of the Earls of Desmond. Their lands are so carefully specified in Elizabethan documents that we can see that Pubblebrian (save for a portion of Knocknegall added before 1655, and a portion of Mungret added since that date) in 1583 differs very little in extent from the present barony. KILKEEDY. 106. CarricoGUNNELL (4). Marked. 1209 “‘ Carrac Ui Conaing,””? granted by Charter to Donchad Cairbreach O’Brien, Prince of Thomond (Ann. Inisf.). The C. is said to have been occupied by the O’Briens in 1336 (Ing. Exchequer, 1, 1586). It has been supposed to be the C. of Esclon,” but is nowhere identified as such. 1426 Teige O’Brien, ‘‘na glenore,” ancestor of the O’Briens of Carrigogunnell, died (A.F.M.). 1502 Donough O’Brien, Lord of Pubblebrian and Aherloe, died (A.F.M.). This ‘‘strong Rock and House of Defence” of the O’Briens only appears in history in 1536. When the Parliament adjourned that year to Limerick, Edward Lord Grey, the Deputy, 1 Tt is not marked in the map of 1567, but appears as Carrig Gunning in Hardiman Map, No. 63. The name is given as Carykgonyn by Mercator, ed. Hondii, 1606 and 1636, ‘‘ Hibernie pars australis.’’ * Archdall says that Carrigogunnell was a Templary. No authority discoverable for this statement. The ‘‘ Candle’’ name appears in 1536. The legend is given by Hall and Crofton Croker. Nearly all the ‘‘history’’ of the former is mythical. Hall’s ‘‘Ireland,’’ vol. i. Westrropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 145 marched to a very strong C. called ‘‘ Carekogunyel,” ‘in English, Candell Rock,” which was surrendered next day by Mat. (Mahon) O’Bryne, on condition that the Government should hold it themselves. ‘Tt stands on a high rock, and. . . is the key of all the County,” with the manor, ‘‘ which belongs to the King as part of Lord Clerres lands.”' Grey, despite his pledge, was about to entrust it to Donoth O’Brien, but ‘‘ by crafty policy and a former letter of my Lord’” it was given back to Matthew. On August 22 the Lord Deputy besieged it. The ordnance was ‘‘ bent” on the gate of the base court, which was soon taken. The guns were then ‘‘ bent on the dungeon of the great Castle.”? That night a tower inthe upper ward was taken, and at dawn the keep surrendered. As the Deputy had first summoned it on pain of death, he hanged Edm. Cahill and all its defenders after trial in Limerick (Carew MS.,1., pp. 104-5; C.8.P.1., 56, 65 ; Ing. Exch., 1). 1539 It was taken from Donough O’Brien for extor- tion (C.S.P.I.). 1541 Mahon O’Brien used to claim a penny for each barrel of wine, and two pence on other barrels imported to Limerick (Ing. Exch.). 1580 Called ‘‘Carrig Gunning”’ C. (Hardiman Map, 63). 1584 It was held by Donough’s son, Brian Duff, who was confirmed In nearly all Pubblebrian (Fi. 4486, 4615). 1615 He died, leaving a son Donat (Inq. Chan., 158). 1638 Daniel O’Brien held the manor and C. with other lands. This Donough, or Daniel, was ‘‘ of Downe,” and third cousin of Brien, whose son Donough he succeeded, 1632. (Inq. Chan., 215). He married Margaret, daughter of Ric. Stephenson and his wife, Margaret, daughter of said Brien Duff. The C. does not seem to have played any part in the wars. In 1651 Capt. Wilson paid Morris King £7 for building a stable there (Hartwell’s Accounts, P.R.O.I.). 1655 It had been sold by Donough to Michael Boyle, Archbishop of Dublin (B.D., p. 63), and had a C., bawn, a few thatched huts, and a salmon fishery (C.S., xxxii., p. 29). 1666 Con- firmed to Boyle (Act. Sett.). 1691 Held by garrison of 150 men, If this be Richard de Clare, we can only suppose that the English Govern- ment regarded all the O’Briens as holding their lands under him, for neither Esclon nor any other place in that part of County Limerick is named among the records of the de Clares: see Trans. R.I.A., xxxii. (c.), p. 191. * The Inq. Exch., No. 1, lays the blame of this transaction on E. Sexten and his wife ; but the Government seems to have attached little weight to the finding of the jury, who were possibly jealous of the large grants of Church lands and other favours heaped on Sexten. The Inquisition is unusually vivid, and full of information. [15*] i 146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. who surrendered to Sgravenmore. It was blown up in September. 1698 Held by Boyle, then Archbishop of Armagh (Terrier, | PRO, )2 | Fabric.—It stands on a lofty plateau of igneous rock; but the | buildings are of limestone, and well dressed. The keep is to the | north-west, with five stories, and over 50 feet high ; its north side was. circular, but is now levelled. The south wing has a perfect staircase of sixty-five steps. To the west is a fragment of a later house three stories high, with cross-barred window, fireplace, and high end- gable. A range of buildings over 100 feet long ran from the keep along the cliff to the south-west. It has four rooms with a garderobe and cell called the ‘‘ Dane’s prison.” East of this wing is a paved upper: court, with turrets; one to the south, with a stair, has been blown nearly off its base. The lower court is rough and craggy, the cliff being walled all around. There is a gateway to the south-east, a corner turret to the south, and an oblong house, two stories high, to. the north-east. The walls enclose a little more than an acre. No. | reliable views have, to our knowledge, been hitherto published.? The | main buildings seem earlier than 1400. There are poor views in Grose, | Bartlett, and Hall.5 CoRCAMORE GROUP. i |i 107. Battyecurracs (12). Unknown. In 1583 Guille duffe mae Ae Donnell Gauco mac Brian Boye O’Brien held eleven Castles in Hh Corcamore, including Ballyeghtragh C.* (Des. R., 353). The great an || changes in Kilkeedy prevent us identifying the sites; but the high iit authority of the Desmond Roll carries assurance, though, except Wy perhaps for Clarina, we find no other record. The land of Bally# | eghtragh adjoined Millick, and lay on the Maigue with the Goyle brook | to the north, 7.¢., on the northern edge of Corcamore townland (D.S.B.m tH 26; C.S., xxu., p. 27). 1615 Ballyeghtrach was held by Brian Duf (Ing. Chan., 158). 1655 It had been mortgaged by Conor ma@ Dermodie mac Mahon (O’Brien) to W. Roche, who held it with ‘% He 1 Dyneley, R.S.A.I., ix., p. 89, calls it ‘A fair Castle called Carrigogunnell Ha situate upon a hill, belonging to his Royal Highness (James, Duke of York), rental ‘by the present primate,’’ 1680. 2'View, Plates XIII., XIV. Plan, Plate XV. 3 T have more fully described and illustrated this castle in a paper submitt to the R.S.A.I. in June, 1906. 4 Mahown Merigath O’Brien held it under him (Zé., p. 38). Wesrroprp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 147 chimnie house, a few thatched cabins,’ an orchard and weir (C.S., E27). ; a BaRNIARDE (12). Unknown. 1588 Castle Barnard in Coyr- camore (Des. R.). 1655 Geo. Creagh held Barniard, or Barneard. It, with Ballibegg and Cahermore, lay in Corcamore, between southern *< upper”? Millick and Carrigogunnell, ¢.¢., it adjoined Doon Townland, and lay east of Carrig View House (€.8., p. 25; D.S.B., 26). 109. Battypee (12). Unknown. 1583 C. named. 1655. It lay, with Barniard, north of Doon, between Carrig View and Vermont, in Corcamore, and was held by Creagh (l0.). 110. Kitwacarty, or Elm Park (12). Not marked. 1201 Kellna- challichi belonged to the church of Limerick (B.B.L., No. xxi.). 1410 Keilnacailly, near Claireene Bridge (‘‘ Torn Rolls,’’ White MS.). 1583 Kylnecally C., Corcamore (Des. R., 358), Mahon Merigath (O’Brien) held it (Zd., 388). 1655 Don mac Mahon (O’Brien) of Cragbege held it. It corresponds to the western and middle part of Elm Park (C.8., p. 19). It was purchased by Hugh Massy of Dun- trileague, ‘‘ Elm or Kilnekelly,’’ 1757 (will in Dublin Reg., B. 187, No. 127227), and is the residence of a branch of that family, the Barons of Clarina.’ 111. Crartna (12). Not marked; perhaps the last, or Cnock- rounye, or Ballybrown. 1215 Clarani in Esclon. 1410 Bridge of Claireene (White MS.). 1621 Clareny, with one C., in Poblebrien, late estate of Jas. Sexton, granted to H. Holcroft (Pat. R., No. xxxiv.). 112. BattygeacHera (12). Unknown; probably in Ballycarney. 1583 C. named. 1640 Lease to J. Dowglass of Ballyvolloge and Ballycherna. 1655 He claimed the interest on behalf of his wife (daughter and heir of F. Sexton) and their daughter, against H., Earl of Bath (C.S., p. 21). 113. Merrick, in Corcamore (12). Not marked. 1583 Myellig C. 1655 Meelick and Balytragh (D.S.B., 26), Millicke and Bally Ightragh, held by W. Roche and Marg. Bryne, with one Chimnie House and orchard. It paid chiefry, four shillings and four white groats, to the Earl of Kildare (C.8., pp. 27, 28). The C. was probably at Meelick House, the old ‘‘ Meelick upper.” — — ‘The Masseys were an ancient Cheshire family, deduced from Hamon de Masci, governor of Windsor about 1100. General Hugh Massy settled at Duntri- league after the war, 1651. His great-grandsons were Hugh, first Baron Massy, and General Eyre Massy, first Baron of Clarina. 148 Proceedings of the Royal Ivish Academy. 114. Kwocxrunyn (12). The eastern part of Elm Park. Not marked. 1583 Knockrunyn C. 1655 It adjoined Kilnakally on the east. Stephen Roche held Clarine and Knockrinia in fee-simple. (€.8., p. 22). Cnockrynine with Clare Iny held by Marg. Byrne, alias Stephenson! (D.S.B., 26). 115. Frencre, in Corcamore. Unknown. 1588 C. named. We find no other mention of the place. 116. Canerpurr, in Corcamore (12). Unknown. 1583 Carduff C. (Des. R.). Brien Roo O’Brien, of Lackyn, held it (Peyton, 215n). 1615 Tha: O’Brien of Attyflin held it (Inq. Chan., 15). Possibly the Cahermore at Barniard and Ballybeg (C.S., p. 25). Not Caherduff,. near Monasteranenagh. 117. BriskacH MoRE AND BEG (12). Not marked. 1583 Briskagh C. 1615 Broskeagh held by Brian Duff (Ing. Chan., 15; Ing. Chan., 1638, No. 94). 1636 Dan. O’Brien of Ballynoe C. held Broskeagh- begenkeough. 1655 or Broskeaghbrenikeagh. Donough was then deceased, and Marg. Bryne held it and Broskeagh more and beg (Inq. Chan., Car. I., 169, 170; C.S., pp. 16, 20, 23). TT. Hallie held Broskeaghbecanikeagh (D.8.B., 26). It was perhaps in Briskaghbeg,. where a ruined house stands in Faha Garden with a legend of a. headless ghost. 118. Battyprown (12). Not marked. 1583 C. named. 1655 Held by Marg. Bryne and G. Comyn (C.S., p. 23; D,S.B., 26). All these castles were probably small peel towers and stone houses. (End of Corcamore group.) 119. Escroy. Unknown. 1201 Certain lands in Eschluona were held by St. Mary’s Cathedral (B.B:L., p. 103). 1207 W. de Burgo granted Lesnernamadda in it to Bishop Donat O’Brien. Esclon extended from Newtown and Clarani, or Clarina, to Rathen. 121 It was held by Almeric de Beaufo, to whom the king ordered R. d Burgo to give an exchange for the C. of Askelon. Walter de Lascyg was disseised of it. In 1242 the manor was worth £37 11s. 630% yearly. Extent given, Ing. xxvii., Hen. III. (Cal. Ing. post mort.) 1280 Ric., son of Walter, late Earl of Ulster, to have seisin 0 | Esclone, as held by Emelina, the late Countess. 1809-1329 Thiff Ric., Earl of Ulster, makes various claims on the manor and cantre@ (C.S.P.I., Pipe R., Plea R.). The Serle family held under de Burg™ For the Stephenson family and this lady, see Journal R.S.A.I., vol. xxxiv pp. 129, 130. | i | | ~ Westropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 149 1290 onward. The cantred is named down to 1377 (Pat. R.). Eschluana Parish, alias Kilkeedy till 1419 (Taxa. Proc., B.B.L.).? 120. Newrown (4). Not marked. 1283-1321. A series of law- suits of Simon Wallys and others holding ‘‘ Neweton in Esclon,”’ or ‘de Esclon” (Pipe R., No. 14; Plea R., No.131, &c.). 1502 Donough O’Brien was Lord from Adare to Limerick, and from Baile nuadh to Monasteranenagh, died (A.F.M.). 1636 Galfrid Galwey? died seised of Ballinoe more and begg, alias Newtown, which he had settled on D. Nihell (Ing. Chan., 181). 1657 Balinoe, an old C., demolished, with a fish-weir, late property of D. O’Brien (C.8., xxxii., p. 30). 1666 Confirmed with the C. ploughland to Michael Boyle (Act Sett.). 121. CLrovewatacka (13). Site marked near the Ferrybridge on the Maigue. 1583 Cloughytackie C. in Corcamore, Conor Moyle O’Brien held Cloughitackye (Des. R., 8,408). 1588 Granted to Ric. and Alex. Phitton (Fi. 5175). 1611 Sir E. Fitten granted the C. to T. Butler (Ing. Chan., 68). 1657 The lands and stump of a C. held by Marg. Bryne, alias Stephenson, of Carrigoguinnell (C.8., xxxii., p- 18). 1669 Confirmed to W. Barker (D.S.B., 16; and Act Sett.). 122. Corpatty (5). Not marked. Circa 1215 Patents of John and Hen. III. refer to ten ploughlands and a hospital for ‘‘ Leapers ”’ at Corbally (Inq. Chan,, 128, Jas. I.). 1377 Tenements called Minster in Corbally granted for repair of the House of the Friars Preachers, Limerick (Close R., No. 20). 1583 C. at Courtbrack? and an old C. which belonged to the said (Black) Abbey, and adjoins a hamlet called Corbally. It was ‘‘ ruinous and badly situated on the lower part of a certain moor,” and held by G., Earl of Desmond (Des. R., 7 ; Ing. Exch., 11). C. granted, 1586, to Earl of Thomond (C.S.P.I., p. 811). 1589 To Rob. Anstey (Fi. 5847). 1600 By Jas. Gould, at his death T. Gould and Phil. Field enfeoffed Edm. England in it (Ing. Chan., 13a). 1618 A. mac Dermod O’Brien and M. Bourk, his wife, enfeoffed W. Creagh f. Martin in hamlets of Caherkeilgeneragh and Corbally (Ing. Chan., Car. I., 23). 1621 Sir W. Parsons got it (Pat. R.). Not to be confused with the north-eastern Corbally, near Limerick. 1See notes by J. Grene Barry and T. J. Westropp, Journal R.S.A.1., vol. XXXili., pp. 197-9. *See section 8, supra. Also Journal R.S.A.I., vol. xxviii., p. 42, for this family. * Courtbrack, see No. 23, supra. 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. MUNGRET. 128. Castres Muyerer (13). Marked. 1201 Mungaret belonged to the church of Limerick (B.B.L., p. 14), having been granted by Donald O’Brien, King of Limerick, ante, 1194, ‘‘ Imungram ab arcu usque ad terram Imailin (Ballyclough) et a vado cenii usq’ ad fluminem sinanum”’ (B.B.L., No. xxix.). 1216 Ten carucates of land in Mungareth, and ten in Omayll, with the natives, which the citizens of Limerick held, were assigned by G. de Marisco to the Bishop (Zd., 46, 119). 1225 A market was established on the manor of Mountgarret by Bishop Hubert de Burgh (C.8.P.I.). 1336 A full survey of the manor made for Bishop M. de Rupefort. The tenants were Coke, Rhys, Lewe, White, Butler, Lofte, Ogealvayn, Odowayn, Ocrynan, Ocarthany, Ocoggan, Ohibyle, Oconnyn (Gunn- ing), Omoleassill. ‘‘ Villa y molcassill, a castro domini usque ad Bilycomide”’ (Rental, B.B.L., p. 188). It was lost to the see, and was eventually confiscated. 1583 C. and vill of Monrenett (Des. R., 7B). There were two towers there (Peyton, p. 25). Castle Mungaratt was recovered before 1621 by Bishop Bernard Adams (B.B.L., p. 148). 1653 Capt. Jos. Cuffe held Castle Mongret (Hartwell Acct. Book, P.R.O.1.). 1655 Castle Mungret and Temple Mungret, respectively, held by David Roche and H. Bindon! (C.S., xxix., p. 30). The latter family long held the lands with Clooney, Co. Clare. The Bishop’s lands were C. Mongrett, Knockane, Twordell, Ballykee, and Temple- mungrett (B.D., p. 106). fabric.—Only the vaulted basement remained in 1840 (0.S.L., 9, p- 33). 124. Crovenxeatine (13). Not marked. 13836 Ric. Keating (Rental). 1586 Clogh Akeatyn C., lands of Murrogh mac Moriertagh O’Brien, tanist of Poblebryan (Peyton, p. 2548). 1587 Grant to Sir E. Fyton, of Tirvowe, the C. and lands of Cloghkettin, Rahan, &c. (Fi. 5032; Ing. Exch., 47). 1611 Sir W. Agard held the C. of Cloghketting transferred under W. Carter’s Patent (Ing. Chan., 68). ff 1657 Marg., Lady Dowager of Castleconnell, held Cloghenkeaten and § Illen Ivowana with the broken C. (C.8., =xix., p. 29; D.S.Ajaam 1669 Confirmed to David and H. Bindon (Act Sett.). 1757 Sam. Bindon, of Templemungret, settled Cloughkoka and Cloughkeating, alias Ballynoe (Dub. Reg., B., 185, p. 600). | For the Bindon family, see Journal R,S.A.I., xxi., p. 78. * Lenihan, p. 538, gives a circumstantial tradition, making the Castle a House of Templars, who ‘ occasionally did garrison duty at Carrigogunnell,”’ Westroprp—Anecient Castles of the County of Limerick. 151 125. Creeeane (4). Not marked in Skehacreggaun. 1336 J. Scoler held lands near the old C. of Creggane, given after Cloghkeating and Island duane (Rental). 1656 Lands held by mM. ptritch (C.S., xxxi., p. 26). St. MicHAkELs. 126. Barrinacurra (13). Not marked. 1590 T. Arthur died, seised of the Castles of Reibogg, Delishe, and Ballywiline (Inq. Chan., 17). 1634-1633 Nic. Arthur held Dwylsh, Rathmichell, and Crewe Iwally (Jd¢d., 12, 112). 1624 Sir W. Parsons held Dewlishe or Beallancor C. (Pat. R.). 1657 Beallnacorrie, a broken C. and mill-seat on the brook Corkanrye, late estate of T. Arthur d., XXIX., p. 22: and D.S.A., 1-10). KNOCKNAGALL. 127. DeErryKNockaNnE (13). Not marked. 1536 Lord Grey captured Deryknockan C. from ‘ Claudus, alias Teig baccagh’”’ and other O’Briens, ‘‘mere rebels, public robbers, and malefactors,’’ but was restored (it is alleged by a plot of E. Sexten, who was bribed by Teige, itis said, with a grant of the park and a chamber in the C.), and had to be retaken (Ing. Exch., 2). 1594 Stephen Sexten held the lower ‘‘ Bedd Chamber”? in it (Jd., 50). 1607 Dom. Roche held C. (Inq. Chan., 24). 1634 Dan. O’Brien of Carrigogonnell held C. at his death, and devised it to David Bourke of Kilpeacon (Jd., wer t., 211). 1657 The broken C. (C.S:, xxix., p. 27). 128. CrEwaLty or BattyctocH (13). Not marked. Before 1194 King Donald granted Imalin to the Cathedral (B.B.L., p. 21). The lands often named as Omaill, Creuagh-Omaill, &c. 1230 Bishop Edmond granted them to J. de St. John (C.S.P.1.). 1336 Crew Ymaille held by T. de Valle (Rupefort’s Rental). The C. is given separately from Derryknockane in the Perambulation Deed, Kc. 1615 Crewe Iwally, alias Ballyniclogh, held by Chris. Arthur’ (Inq. Exch., Jas. I., 29; and Chan. 128; see also C.S., xxix., p. 28). Fabrie.—A fragment 8 feet thick to north of the house stood 1840 (0.8.L., 8, p. 395). KILPEACON. 129, Battyswane (22). Not marked. 1625 Donat O’Brien, of EE ee * For the Arthur family, see Journal R.S.A.I., vol. xxviii., pp. 41-45. 152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Ballymoroghoe (Ballymurphy), held Ballyshane C. (Inq. Chan., 94). 1657 Ballishane, in Kilpichane, stump of C. held by M. Bryne (D.S.B., 21-28). BALLYCAHANE. 130. Battycanane (22). Marked. 1281 Henry de Berkeley (Mem. R. Exch.). 1295 Pardon at instance of H. Berkeley to Edm. de Berkley for death of T. f. Ralph (Justic. R. Cal., p. 70). 1321 Suit of Anastas, widow of H. de Berkeley, and Roger, her son, as to dower on same and Dromassill (/d., 133, m. 8). 13836 H. Berkeley held it. The family continued in possession. Their ances- tors held it from And. Le Yungles. Brian duff or Barnaby O’Brien had ravaged their land (Inq. Exch., 28). Among the mayors and sheriffs of Limerick we find several members of this family. 1378 Thomas Barkly was bailiff. 1402 Laurenee Barkly was mayor of Limerick. 1524 The Earl of Kildare gave Edm. Byrkley a bay horse (App. 9 Rep., p. 285). 1578 Henry Brickelie died seised of Balleichan, Dromassell, &c.; his widow, Elizabeth Brickelie, alvas Bonfield, and their son Edmund are named (Inq. Exch., 4). 1589 Edm, ‘‘ Bricklea’’ died, seised of the C. of Ballykahan, Cnockdro- masseli, and Corbutt; his son Henry, aged 21 (Inq. Exch., 22, 281). 1620 Henry Barkly was chosen mayor and deposed the same day. 1655 Held by Fra. Barkly, sold to Geo. Peacock (B.D., pp. 55, 56; C.S. xxxil., p. 7; D.S.B., 22-26), 1667 Ballycahan N. confirmed to latter (Act Sett.). Lenihan, giving no authority, says that the ©. was built by an O’Grady in 1400 (p. 59). Fabric.—It lies tothe west of the church; is 40 feet high, with walls 4 feet thick, and had three stories, the lowest, vaulted, 27 feet by 18 feet. At the north-west angle is a turret 52 feet high (0.8.L., Sip. 237). 131. Battyrecan (22). Not marked. 1186 Baliiriagain con- firmed to Abbey of Magio (C.S.P.I.). 1583 C. held by T. Burgat in Ballechahen parish (Des. R., 73; Peyton, 28; see also D.S.B., 22), 132. Kitponnett (22). Not marked. 1655 C. shown (D.S.B., 22). 1667 Confirmed to Sir A. Ingram (Act Sett.), a doubtful site. MoNASTERANENAGH. 133. Kizperry (22). Not marked. 1584 J. O’Cahisse (Casey), slain in rebellion, held the ©., very ruinous (Des. R., 71; Peyton 2148). Westropr— Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 158 KILLONAGHAN. 134. Arryrtin (22). Not marked. A residence and alleged C. of Flan O’Brien, c. 1500 (see legend, Lenihan, p. 307). 1583 Teig mac Gilladuff O’Brien held Attefloyne and Kahirduff (Des. R., 40). Brian Duff held Atiflewin or Artiflony (Fi. 4486-4615), and died 1615 (Ing. Chan., 15). 1601 Aweone O’Brien of Athiefloyn pardoned (Fi. 6487). 1638 It was held by Conor Keown and Donat or Daniel O’Brien (Ing. Chan., 94, 215). 1655 By Marg. Stephenson, alias Bryne (C.S8., xxxi., p. 15; B.D., p.59; D.S.B., 25). 1666 Granted to Duke of York, 1703, sold to Mountiford Westropp' of Kalkerin, County Clare (Trustee Maps, 1688, No. 44). There was then a house, but no C. (R.I.A., Sale Books). The old house lay to the west of the modern one. There was a tradition of a battle near a burial-mound (see Proc. R.I.A., xxv. (c.), p. 3880x), and of a castle near Annagh. A doubtful site. CRECORA. 135. Tonpaun or Bearnane (21). Notmarked. 1584 Bryan Duff held Byrrynegyhie (Fi. 4486). 1633 It was held by Daniel O’Brien, and in 1655 by Marg. Brien. The C. shown near the north-west Sele of Ballinvealla (C.8., xxxu., p. 10; D.S.B., 23; B.D., p. 57). 1667 Ric. Swete confirmed in Carrifulla (Jockey Hall), Buringehy and Graige (Greenmount). The name is now lost in ‘‘ Tonbaun”’ ; mears fixed from C.S. 136. Batrinveatta (22). Marked. 1583 Brien Duff held Bally- meilly or Ballynveylie C. (Fi. 4486; and Des. R., 7), which was granted to Edm. Manering, but recovered by Teige O’Brien (Inq. Exch., 25). 1622 Leased by Donat Earl of Thomond to Marg. mac Canna (Ing. Chan., Car. I., No. 62). 1657 Ballinvealla, the stumpe of a C. and a small orchard, Earl of Thomond (B.D., p. 57; and Act of Sett.). 1669 Confirmed to Arthur Upton (B.D., 57; and Act Sett.). 1 This family was founded in Munster by Mountiford, younger son of Thomas Westropp, of Brompton and Stainsbye, Yorkshire (Will, London, 1657), who settled, 1657, in Limerick, and was appointed Comptroller of its port, Feb., 1660 (see Journal R.S.A.I., vol. xxi., p. 74; “Visitation of Yorkshire,’ 1586 ; **Testamenta Eboracensia,’’ from 1346); his sons Mountiford, Ralph, and Thomas held Attyflin, Castleconnell, and Ballysteen, g. v. \ 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Fabric.—The eastern wing of a larger peel tower stands; it is 26 feet by 14 feet, and 51 feet high, with four stories, a perfect spiral stair, porch, and vaulted rooms under a stone roof. Bond stones of the levelled ‘‘ Court” project from the west wall (0.S.L., 8, p. 289). The wooden floors remained in 1874. It was traditionally an O’Brien C., and evidently of the late fifteenth century. 137, BattymMorpuy (22). Not marked. 1300 Suits of Barth. aud Elena Appelgard, with T. and Anastatia de Sancto Bosco and Jordan de Dykelyston, about lands at Balymoruth (Plea R., 52, m. 7), and 1315 of J. f. Ric. f. Ector and W. Appilgard, about pasture in Baly- morghith (Jd., 138, m.7). 1584 Ballyvorraghowe held by Bryan Duff (Fi. 4486; and in 1615, Ing. Chan., 15); he had granted the C. and bawn to David Bourke (1625, Inq. Exch., 94). 1655 The broken C. and bawn, Mare. Bryne (C.8., xxxil., p..115 -B.D., 57). 138. AsHForT or ANNAGHROSTIE (13). ‘‘ Castle Field” marked. 1542 Anaroche held by Tege O’Brene (Carew, 1., p. 202) and by Brian Duff, 1584 (Fi. 4486, 4615). 1600 N. Stritch held a moiety of the C. and surrounding wall or bawn of Annagh Rosin (Ing. Exch., 50, 54; Chan. 104). 1609 The ford of Anagh Ivestie and brook at Anagh Irestie (Perambulation Deed). 1657 It was then in Mungret, and lay near the stream opposite Greenmount (C.S., p. 11; Petty Map, 64; D.S.A., 1). 1667 Confirmed to F. Rolleston. Croom (part). 139. DromassELL orn Tory Hitt (22). Not marked. 902% Asail fort was reserved to the King of Cashel (Book of Rights). Asail was said to be brother of Aenghus of Dun Aenghusin Aran. 1289 Drumassell at Crometh, held by Juliana, heiress of Maur. FitzGerald (Plea R., 14), and by the Berkeleys from 18321 to 1657 (see supra, section 130). Brian Duff, 1583, got head rent. 1640 Morris Brickley joined the Confederates. Fran. Berkeley sold it to G. Peacock. Cnock-droum Assill, with a fishing weir, by M. ffox ; Lochneguirra, by F. Barkeli, C. shown in all the maps (D.S.B., 21, 24; C.S., xxxil., p. 5). 1667 Confirmed to Sir A. Ingram (Act Sett.). 140. Corrasut (30). Not marked. 1655 Marg. O’Brien held Carabud, a broken C., sold to Sir A. Ingram and J. Newenham (C.8., xxxii., p.5; D.S.B., 21; B.D., p. 54). 1669 Granted to Dukejot York. | i Wesrropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 155 KENRY. The district of Caenraige was the patrimony of Ui Maelchallain (Mulholland), and included that of the Ui Beagha or Uibh rosa of Iveruss. It is of but little early note, and is not mentioned by the Four Masters till the reign of Elizabeth. In about 1297-1300 appear records of a few suits of Symon FitzPhilip, the Stakepols, Maghrys, and others avout lands in Kenry and Rossagh. In the sixteenth century much of Kenry was held by the Knights of Glyn under the Earls of Desmond. Almost the only events of note are the raids of the Adare Garrison, 1581, and the capture of Castletown from Sir Hardress Waller by the Confederates in 1642.! IVERUss. 141. Beacu or Iveruss (3). Marked. 1237 Oros was an early manor of the Bishops (Proc. R.I.A., xxv. (c.), p. 888). 1295 Gerald and Anastas Stacpole held Rossagh in Kenry. 1297 Suit of Ric. and Lucia Stakepol and T. de Maghry about lands in Rossagh, Rossaghrote, or Oros, with which the late John, son of T. de Maghry, had endowed histhen wife, Lucia (Plea. R., 39, &c.). 1817 Suit of Phil. de Londres and Julian, his wife, against Walter Mauncel for dower on Oros (Mem. R., m. 42p). 1420 Ui Rosa or Ui Beagha (O’Huidhrin). In 1573 it was held by the Knight of the Glin (Valley), confiscated and granted in 1578 to Sir W. Drury (Fi. 3277), 1583 The C. and vill of Beahagh, Enbeough or Yearosse (Des. R., 748; Peyton, 225). It was granted, 1587, to J. Stroude, and then to G. Beston and Lau. Bostock as ‘‘ Cloveagh”’ or Beaugh, and in 1592 to W. Carter (Carew, 1., p. 449, 450; Fi. 5444-5717). 1619 The chief Ferry from Beagh to Ringannon in Clare, granted to Jas. Ware and W. Plunkett (Pat. R.). 1629 C. conveyed by Edm. Southwell to Ric., Earl of Cork (Zb.). 1657 C. of Beaby or Ballyna- hagulshy, Sir H. Waller? (C.S., xxvi., p. 25). * I must record my special indebtedness to Dr. Geo. Fogerty for help as to notes and views of the Castles of Beagh, Shanpallas, Carriganea, Bolane, and Court. The Wallers have a view of the first, taken some seventy years ago; it has Since been altered considerably. Miss Ellen Westropp, of Ballysteen, also took kind pains to procure me other information on Beagh, &c. * Sir Hardress Waller, scion of an ancient family at Groombridge, Kent, a member of which (his lineal ancestor) took the Duke of Orleans prisoner at Agincourt. Sir Hardress married a daughter of Sir J. Dowdall of Kilfiny; their Second daughter married Sir W. Petty. I OPI ILA AL EG LAL LLG “ SS See eee bate —— ~~ ~ > — at ——- —<— = : = =, — ai —— = re = —— =o = —— — = — ar —— = = =———SSasasSSSSSE = = == ——— = SSS ® ee 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Fabrie.—A conspicuous tower on the bank of the Shannon. It consists of a peel tower (on a low ridge of horizontally stratified rock) with an outwork or large bawn having three vaulted rooms, loopholed towards the Shannon. It measures 23 feet by 17 feet inside, and has three stories, the lowest being vaulted. The staircase is in the south-east angle; the steps are perfect to the first floor; the west windows are broken out or modernised, except one small trefoil- — headed slit. The tower is badly split to the east side, and has a later little enclosure onthe river face and a natural cleft vaulted overhead with masonry (O0.8.L., 8, p. 4). 142. Batiinvoner (11). Not marked. 1583 Ballynboher C. in Egalusorisse, Terellagh Mantagh (Des. R., 368). 1655 W. Roche held it (C.8., xxvi., p. 26). 143. Batiysteen (11). Not marked. 1573 It paid headrent to the Knight of Glin (Carew, 1., p. 485). 1578 Ballyvistine, or Balli- stine, granted to Drury. 1583 J., son of Andrew, Dondon held the C. (Des. R., 832; Ing. Exch., 54, 55). 1591 The old C. granted to W. Carter, the Dondons still tenants. 1612 Terlagh Reagh, of Bally- wokoge, settled lands on Joane (dau. of J. Dondon of Ballysteen), who married his son Donnell (Inq. Chan., 9, 6). 1623 Reserved from W. Aston’s grant. 1629 Granted to Earl of Cork. 1642 T. Dondon of Ballyasteen plundered Maunsell of Court Browne (Dep. 303). 1655 Confiscated from Dondon; the C. was ruinous (C.8., xxvy., p. 28; B.D., p. 31).’ 1666 Granted to Duke of York? (Act Sett., Trustee Map, 6). 1703 Sold to T. Westropp of Bunratty, Clare, whose descendants hold it still. KILCORNAN. 144. Castnerown Water (3). Not marked. 1573 T. Knight of the Valley employed Jas. Dore, mason, ‘‘ at the head of all the car- penters and masons of the country, to raze Castleton in Kenry and the Glan” (C.8.P.I.; see also Carew, 1., p. 435); the place granted to Drury, Ballincastellane in Kyllkurnan. 1587 Granted to Beston and Bostock, and 1592 to Carter. The C. walls of a ruined hall, three messuages, six cottages, a garden, and mill (Fi. 5717; Des. R., 7438, 75 ; Peyton, p. 220). 1628 Grant to Edm. Aston, with similar recital (Inq. Chan., 15a). 1629 to Earl of Cork, conveyed to Sir J. Dowdall and others inf 1 Plate XIII. 2 There seems no authority for the alias name ‘‘ Ballystephen” in the 1666%% grant, settlements, and deeds, 1708, 1729, &c., &e. Westropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 157 trust (Pat. R., Deeds P.R.O.I.). 1642 Sir Hardress Waller was besieged for six weeks by Gen. P. Purcell, and surrendered for want of water. He describes the place as having a fair large stable, one story high, built of stone with fair timber-work ; the repair of the C. and barbican cost £300. He gives a long and very interesting list of goods, furniture, stock, &c., including 20 musquets, fowling-pieces, eallivers, and a harquebush (Dep., 287, 290). 1657 The D.S. gives a view of the C. (D.S., B., 17)... It was forfeited by Waller as one of the judges of Charles I., having signed his death-warrant. Granted to Sir H. Ingoldesbye, but remained still in possession of Waller’s descendants. The modern house is on the C. site. 145. Battyetescuan, Hollypark, in Curragh Chase north (20). Marked. Identified by the mearings given in the Civil Survey.? 1569 The C. of Pelleglohane surrendered to the English (C.8.P.I.). In that year Edm. f. David of Balligillighan was pardoned, and his fine remitted for good service under Sir Humphrey Gilbart (Fi. 1463, see Inq. Exch., 11). 1580 After the fall of Carrigfoile C., the followers of Desmond fell back before Pelham, burning Askeaton C. and Baile Ui Geileachain C.2 It was burned in April (A.F.M., Carew, ii., pp. 240-2438). Carew calls it Ballogellohan C.; it was held by Ger. mac Thomas and Edm. mac David (Fi. 3767 ; Ing. Exch., 11). 1583 Ed. mac David mac Ruddery held, under the Knight of Glin, the C. and villof Ballygollyghan, Ballygleaghan, or Ballygyilyghan, in Kyllkurnan in Kenry (Des. R., 358). Edward’s son Thomas succeeded him in 1588 (Inq. Exch., 21, 25). 1591 Grant to Beston and Bostock as part of Seignorie of Castletown (Fi. 5444). 1604 Tho. f. John Geraldine (Knight) of Glin held Bally Ilighane (Inq. Exch., 8). 1655 Gen. FitzGerald held Ballygleaghane (D.8.B., 17; C.S., xxvi., p. 20). 1668 Granted to Duke of York, 1708, sold to W. Taylor,‘ of Burton and 1 Plate XIIT. * As so many place-names have been altered in this parish, I may note others identified by C.S. Ballyhetrick is Crokers’ Park ; Ardloman covers Boher- boy, Blossom Hill, and Stonehall ; and Ballygleaghan is Curragh Chase, north. * O'Donovan is satisfied, ‘‘ by Camden and Cox,” that this is Ballyloghane in Ardagh (Index, A.F.M.); but Cox cites Camden, and has no independent authority ; and Camden and Hollinshead are not borne out by C.S.P.1., Carew, or the Surveys. It is also inconceivable that the Irish returned to Ardagh after retreating, with the English in close pursuit, to Askeaton. * For this family and their connexion with the Berkeleys, see Journal R.S.A.I., vol. xxxiy., pp. 131, 132. 158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Ballinort, who settled it on his younger son Richard,! of Ballygleaghan or Hollypark. Fabric.—The Down Survey and Trustee Map (17) show it as a strong peel tower in a square court, with turrets at each corner.? The 1703 Estate Book of Jas. I1., p. 91, describes it as Ballyglahan, a very strong castle in good repair with a bawn of lime and stone about it, near 30 feet high, with four strong turrets, an orchard and a garden. 146. Kirwirry C., unknown; but in Kenry, held with the last by Ed. mac David, 1583 (Des. R., 35). 147. Dromiowan (11). Not marked. Probably on Prospect Hill. 1583 Lystrumloghan C. in Kylkurnan (Peyton, p. 224; Des. R., 748). 1657 Dromeloghane, Ger. FitzGerald (C.8., xxvi., p. 21). Granted to the Duke of York, and sold to W. Taylor, 1703. 148. Battynoweoote C., in Kyleurnan. 1583 Knight of Glin (Des. R., 748). Unknown. 149. GARRENBALLAGHONOO C., given with last (Des. R., 743), perhaps Shanballymore, granted to Beston, 1590; held by J. FitzGerald. 1655 Granted to Duke of York, and sold (1703) to W. Taylor (Fi. 5444; C.8., xxvi., p. 20; O.S., 11). 150. Battycanan (11). Not marked. 1583 C. given (Des. R., 748) and in Beston grant. 151. Castte Beniz. 1573-1583 Among Knight of Glin’s lands, separately from Beagh (Carew, 1., p. 435; Des. R., 743). 152. Casrre Grey (11). Not marked. Perhaps one of last, possibly Ballynikerrigly, ‘‘Townland of the Grey Rock,” in Beston Grant. 153. Derreen (11). Marked. Perhaps one of last-named sites. We tind no records under the name. Fabric.—A tower 50 feet by 20 feet; the sides down, but the ends remain (O.8.L., 9, p. 67): | 154, Carricanza, in Ballyshonickbane (11). Marked. 1578 C.@ held by Knight of Glin (Des. R., 748; Peyton, 223). Grants to Drury and Beston; Cowleshonikyne,* with Arloman (undated Inq. Exch., 54) as held by Tho. Came, a rebel. 1655 T. FitzGerald and N. Fanning} 1 Ballygleaghan was the name used down to the death of Ric. Taylor, 174 (Prerogative Wills, Dublin). | ? Plate XIII. 3 It is called ‘* Cowleshonikyne ” in Ing. Exch., 54. This prefix ‘‘ Cul’’ is ni uncommon, as ¢.g. Culballysiward for Ballysiward, and Cullkilltily for Kiltell (C.8;, aaa a: 2); Westropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 159 held the lands (D.S.B., 17; C.S., xxvi., p. 18). Called Carraig an fhiagh in 1840. Fabric.—It stands on a rocky knoll, about 30 feet high, in marshy ground. The unusual feature of a wide fosse occurs to the north, round the base of the rock. There are two buildings much defaced, a mere broken fragment, thickly ivied, remains of the peel tower; itis 18 feet high, and 16 feet wide. 155. IstanpmorEg, in Castletown (3). 1583 Yland or Illan-more- Ruddery C., Knight of Glin (Des. R., 748). 1655 A ruinous C., of Sir H. Waller, meared on east with Ballymartin, and with Kilcornan on west (C.8., xxvi., p. 16). 1703 The part of Castletown called the Island, property of King James. It is the eastern part of Castle- town. 156. Mornane (11). Not marked. 1583 C. of Mournan in Kileurnan, Knight of Glin (Des. R., 748; Peyton, 2228). 1655 Held by T. Fitzgerald (C.S., xxvi., p. 22). 157. CurracH (11). Not marked. It gave its name to the division Kenry hurragh, 1583, Teige ne Donnogho mac Teige ne Currough,' of the C. of Hurrough (Des. R., 368; Peyton, 2248). 1655 Edm. Purcell held Curry, sold to H. Widenham. 1666 To Duke of York. 1703 To John Hunt,? of Glangoole, County Tipperary. It probably stood at Curragh Chase House. ADARE (part). 158. Toven (21). Not marked. 1583 Tohoride C. held by Teige ne Dermodo ne Tohogh in Kylleurnan (Des. R., 3638). Probably named after the O’Reidy family. CHaPeLt RUSSELL. 159, SHanpattas or Kenry (12). Marked. O’Donovan regards this as the C. of Caenraige of the Annalists. If so, and Castletown 1 It has been supposed to have given its name to Bishop Peter de Curragh (miscalled Creagh) ; but he took his name from the Curragh of Kildare, where he succeeded to land from his brother Godfrey de Curragh (Mem. R., xix., xx., Ric. II., No. 58. This gives a pedigree of the Curragh family). In 1401 Matilda de Curragh was found to be the Bishop’s heir. * The Hunt family was founded in Limerick by Vere Hunt, 1660, son of Capt. J. Hunt, of Talbotstown, Wicklow (one of the ’49 officers), probably son of H. Hunt, of Gosfield, Essex, High Sheriff of that Shire. From them sprang the Hunts of Lickadoon, Friarstown, and the De Veres, baronets of Curragh. See under these place-names. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT. C. | [16] 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. be not intended—1573 Gerald, Earl of Desmond, on his removal from the Tower of London to Dublin, escaped on St. Patrick’s Day, and in three days reached his own lands, expelled the English from the C. of Caenraige, and next year made terms with the Government and surrendered the C. (A.F.M.). 1583 Gerald mac Thomas held the C. of Pallace in Kenryherrowe (Des. R., 383). 1638 Garrett Fitzgerald held it at his death from G., Earl of Kildare, as part of Adare Manor. 1650 Sir H. Waller took and dismantled PallasC. It was eventually granted to the Duke of York. ‘‘Castlepallace, alias Knocktershane, or Shanpalse (‘Trustee Maps, 6, 38). 1703 Sold to John Bury, ancestor of the Lords Charleville.” Fabric.—A lofty tower on a rock, 20 feet high. Tradition connects it with the Earls of Desmond. The south wall, and about half of the sides, have fallen; the rest is fairly perfect, 164 feet by 14 feet inside ; the walls 6 feet thick and 60 feet high. It has five stories; the two lowest are under a vault. Near it is a ‘‘ Court,” the walls 30 feet high and 53 feet thick. Near the main tower is a round turret, with spiral stairs, leading to a sallyport near a pool. The outer wall encloses a bawn about 60 yards square (0.8.L., 8, p. 7). KILpIMo. 160. BartycuLHane (12). Marked. 1299 Sir Hugh Purcell! held Moycro (Croagh), Ballycathelan and Clanech (Justic. R., Cal., p. 246). 1518 Gerald, Earl of Kildare, held Ballycathelan in Kyenry, Oo. Lim., and the advowson of the free chapel of Russell (Rental). 1581 Pelham reported that Brian Duff O’Brien, of Carrigogunnell, got aid from Adare in Feb., 1581, and raided Kenry, taking 200 cows; Desmond and his men pursued, but could not recover the cattle, and lost, ‘‘a son of old John of Desmond” (Carew ii., p. 225). The Garrison of Adare sent soldiers to raid Kenry; but they were defeated and nearly exterminated by David oge Purcell, of Baile ui Chathlain, near his C. The Captain of Adare got aid from Kilmallock, and stormed Baile ui Chathlain C., slaying 150 women and children (A.F.M.). 1583 Peirce Purcell held Ballycullen C. in Kyldyma 1 Hugh Purcell appears in the Black Book of Limerick as granting wood and turf, at Moychro, to the Bishop of Limerick. The Purcells appear in the Plea Rolls from 1818. The charter of Hugh to his son Robert Purcell, as to Baly- cathlan, is cited ; the place was entailed on the younger sons, Walter, Thomas, and Philip (No. 116, m. 42). There is also a suit (m. 47) of T. Purcell against Maurice, Prior of St. Mary’s, Rathgell, for wrong done at Moychro. Westrropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 161 (Des. R., 333). 1612 Edm. Purcell, of Croagh, was granted Bally- calhane C. (Pat. R.). 1640 Held by Gen. Patrick Purcell, as heir of his son James, under the Earl of Kildare, as part of Kildare Manor (Inq. Chan., 8, 241). 1657 The C. bawn, three great houses, a mill seat and weirs, late of Major P. Purcell, deceased (C.S., xxvi., p. 7; D.S.B., 16%; B.D. 26). Fabric.—The Down Survey and Trustee Map (35) show it as a large court with towers at the angles, a house inside, and a neat garden surrounded by rows of trees.’ There is a view in the ‘ Limerick Field Club Journal,’ vol. i. The C. consists of a court 195 feet across, the walls being 30 feet high. It had towers at the angles, and an oblong ‘‘Castle’’ stood detached to the north. The fosse could be flooded from the Maigue. The ‘‘ Estate Book’’ of 1703 describes it as a large castle, strong walled, with a good garden and orchard, and a stable. 161. ArpLaHANn (4-12). Not marked. The name is a warning to those who would arrive at old names through modern forms. 1583 Garrett MacGibbon held Ederrireloghan in Kyldima (Des. R., 34). Ederreloghan C., held by T. mac Ruddery, Knight of Glan (Peyton, 22738). 1619 Walter Coppinger surrendered the C. of Eleur leolaghan (Pat. R.). 1657 Ardloghan or Ardiaghan, Sheehy Purcell (C.S., xxvi., p. 8). The place lies at the head of ‘ Bleach Lough,” and probably covered Kilmacat ‘‘ between the two lakes’’—of Dromore and Bleach Lough—as the older name implies. 7 162. Courr (12). Marked. 1583 Garrett mac Gibbon mac Reynode held Court mac Reynode (Des. R., 384).. The name may imply that the C. was built by Gibbon. (See also Peyton, 2173.) 1655 It was held by Gerott mac Tibbott and others (C.S., xxvi., p. 10). 1702 H. Widenham held it. Fabric.—A low, well-preserved peel tower, with slight projecting turrets to the east and west, between which the southern face is curved. In the north-east angle is a ruined staircase. The north wall has a batter to each side of the plain-pointed door. The windows are rude and plain; and the lower story vaulted. 168. Botanz (12). Marked, 1583 W. Shane, mac Ric. mac W., held Beolane C. in Ardchanhe (Des. R., 338). 1591 Grant to W. Carter. 1624 To Sir W. Parsons (Pat. R.). 1625 Edm. FitzGerald died seised of it; his son William succeeded (Inq. Chan., 10), and held the C. in 1655 (C.S., p. 13). 1 Plate XIII. | [16*] 162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Fabric.—A tall peel tower, one side in good preservation for its. full height ; the opposite side with the doorway, having a staircase to. the left, is levelled. It has two vaults and an upper room; the masonry and features are good, of well-cut limestone, and date from the later fifteenth century. The usual ambreys and angle-slits occur ; also a slight turret at the battlement. It stands on a low rock over- looking the Maigue valley and northward into Clare. It is tradi- tionally a FitzGerald tower. 164. Curnam (12). Marked. 1201 Kildacolum held by Limerick Cathedral (B.B.L., p. 14). 1651 It was defended by Capt. Thady Burke, who surrendered to Sir H. Waller after a few shots had been fired with sakers. Some men on the tower, being unaware of the capitulation, fired, killed two of the} English, and wounded Waller, who, convinced of the mistake, insisted that his men should spare the Irish. 1655 Healy held Killacollum ruinous C. (C.8., p. 11; D8:B., 16). fabric.—The northern wall stands near the Maigue; but all its features are defaced. The lower story was vaulted. It had a bawn. ARDCANNY. 165. Rinexirxy in Metron (4). Not marked. 1569 Rynekirkey C. in Kenry surrendered to the English (C.S.P.I.). 1583 The Knight of Glan, Roynkyrkey in Ardecanghe (Des. R., 743; Peyton, 215; Hardiman Map, 1590, No, 63). 1637 Reinkirky and Mollane held by Garrett FitzGerald (Ing. Chan., 227, 249); Mullane with a good house and six small cottages, Gerrott oge and Morrish FitzGerald (C.S., pp. 6, 7). 1703 Sold to Phineas Bury, who granted it to T. Westropp, of Ballysteen, who in 1744-5 left it to his second son Mountiford, whose descendants hold it. It is at the mouth of the Maigue. COSHMAGH. This long and straggling barony is practically the valley of the Maigue, as its name implies. The name ‘Foot of the Plain,” or ‘‘ Bank of the Maigue,”” is evidently purposely contrasted with the 1 Plate XIII. 2 <«Magh’”’ is perhaps the plain rather than the Maigue, as we find the compound in the river Commogue, and also used for the Abbey ‘‘ de Magio,”’ two miles from the Maigue. i Westrropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 163 adjoining barony ‘‘ Coshlea,” ‘‘ Foot of the Hills.” It mainly coin- cides with the ancient Ui Cairbre Aobhdha, and contains Bruree, the oldest ‘‘royal centre ’’ of the Dalcassians. O’Huidhrin, about 1420, thus alludes to it :— ‘¢ Hereditary to O’Donovan of Dun Cuire Is this country as a land of entrenchment : He owned without tribute the lands Along the slow-flowing Maigue, And the plains down to the Shannon.’’ In Norman times it included the cantred of Adare (or Cromoth), Ocarbry, loregar, and Fontemel. The present name seems to have got established in the two centuries between 1377 and 1586; but we fail to find its early usage. The portion at Monasteranenagh was known as Kenelmekin in 1186. In 1655 a large union of parishes named Ballingaddy covered all Coshmagh from Drehidtarsna to Tankards- town, except Effin and Hackmys, which then belonged to Coshlea. 166, ApaRE (21). ‘“‘ Desmond Castle.” Marked. In 1226 G. de Marisco was granted the manor and fairs. Agnes de Valence enfeoffed J.de Verdon, who was confirmed in the manors of Crommeth, Adar, Castro Roberti, Atletageth, Grene, or Estgrene, and Wrigedy by Hen. III. and Prince Edward, 1266. This group often recurs.’ 1302 Held by T. f. Thomas, and 1317 by the Earl of Kildare. His son Richard had livery, 1328. In 1331 is named the ‘‘ C. in which there is a hall; a C. with stone walls, covered with thatch; a tower, covered with planks; a kitchen, covered with slates, and a chamber near the stone part covered with thatch,” the manor being ‘“ waste from the war.” 1334 J. Darcy got a grant for repairing C. 1478 T. Earl of Kildare died there. 1536 Forfeited on the attainder of Silken Thomas. 1541 It was granted with Crome to James, son of Sir John, Earl of Desmond. 1559 Described as ‘‘an old broken C.”’ 1570 Leverous, Dean of St. Patrick’s, found refuge here. 1578 Taken after a siege of eleven days; Stanley, with Peter and Geo. Carew, repelled all attempts of John of Desmond to retake it. 1579 Lord Ormond held it. 1582 Taken by the Irish; recovered by Zouche and Dowdall. 1599 Essex seems to have neglected it, and garrisoned "See Hist. MSS. Com. App. Ninth Report, Dep. Keeper Records (MSS. of Duke of Leinster). Grant of Ed. I.to J. fitz Thomas, p. 266a, and other deeds, pp. 266, 2678, 268, with the manors of Carnekittel (extant in 1331), Corkmoyght, and ‘Tobornea, and also Ballycathelan in Kyenry. 164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the abbey at the opposite end of the bridge on his way to relieve Fra. Berkeley, then besieged in Askeaton. 1600 The C. was ruined by Piers Lacy ; it was held for the Sugan Karl, retaken by Carew, and vainly blockaded by the Irish. In 1641 it was garrisoned by the Confederates and taken by Lord Castlehaven. 1653 A garrison was kept there; it was eventually dismantled. 1657 Athdare Manor, C., bawn, castle-ploughland, and bridge owned by G., Earl of Kildare. 1684 Leased by the Earl to Thady Quin' with the ‘old bawn.” 1711 Purchased by Quin (under an Act of Parliament for the sale of Kildare’s lands) ; his descendants, the Earls of Dunraven, still hold it. (See C.S.P.1.; B.B.L.; Carew MSS.; Rolls; Accounts; Civil Survey, xxiv., p. 32; Down Survey, A, 49; Memorials of Adare, &c.) fabrice.—The Desmonds’ Castle, as it is inappropriately called, con- sists of a keep, girt by an inner and an outer court, each protected by afosse, and the outer washed by the Maigue tothe south. The inner court (no less by its plan than by the objects found in it) was an early ring-fort. The keep is about 40 feet square, with slight projections at the angles; the north wall is entire. The inner court is complete, with battlemented walls and a strong gate-house for a drawbridge ; the garth is about 110 feet across. The outer court has walls with a round tower to the north-west, and a garderobe tower on the river to the south-west ; between them is a large gateway. Along the river runs a range of buildings of various ages, from the early thirteenth to the fifteenth century. A strong gateway looks to the north, where lay the church and old town of Adare. The whole building covers about 300 feet east and west by 200 feet north and south.? (See ‘‘Memorials of Adare,” well illustrated, and a valuable paper by the late Mr. G. Hewson in the ‘‘ Limerick Field Club Journal,” vol. 1.) 167. Fanntnestown (21). Marked. Not to be confused with Fanningstown in Fedamore (infra, No. 208). It may be the Bally- atheney or Ballyatneny (7.c. Bally-anhiny) held with Adare in 1285. by Maur., father of Ger. f. Maur. (C.S.P.I.). 1567 Tithes of Bally- fenninge granted to Sir Warham St. Leger (Fi. 1148), and in 1592. granted to Sir H. Wallop (Fi. 5964). 1655 Fanningstown C. and bawne held by Edm. Fanning? (C.S., xxiv., p. 34). 1 Thady Quin, in an extant paper, describes himself as born 1645, son of Donogh Quin, grandson of Donogh, son of James Quin, of Kilmallock, and nephew of Dr. John Coyn or Quin, Bishop of Limerick, who resigned 1581. * View, Plate XIV. Plan, Plate XV. > The Fannings appear as living in Limerick County from 1297, when H. Fanym a Wesrropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 165 Fabric.—The peel tower is fairly perfect, but embodied in modern buildings. 168. Bovrapatty (21). Not marked. 1591 Ger. f. Morris FitzGerald alienated Bollybally C.toJas. Leo. It was redeemed by his grandson, Thomas FitzGerald, in 1601. Maur. FitzGerald, of Thomastown, held Buolibally in 1636 with Cahirassa (Inq. Chan., 184). 1655 Ballybolly in Crome, ruinous C. and bawn; a part of Adare Burgess Lands (C.S., XXlv., p. 38). 169. Casrteropert (21). Not marked. A manor, often named with Adare, from 1290 onwards. Its survey in 1331 is copied into the “Red Book” of the Earl of Kildare. 1559 The minister of Trynety Abbey had in Castle Robert a C. ‘‘ which was lawles lands.” 1595 The ruinous C. granted to Wallop. 1617 It was held as a possession of the Trinitarian or White Abbey, with salmon and eel weirs, by Sir J. Jephson (Inq. Chan., 5). 1638 C. and land of Robertstown or Castle Robert granted to N. Lylles!; he died before 1657. (See C.S., xxiv., p. 40.) 1666 Confirmed to Sir E. Ormsby, 1669, and to Geo. Evans, of Ballyphilip, County Cork, in 1669 (Act Sett.). The church and C. were demolished for material for the bridge. 170. Rowerr (21). Not marked. 1567 The tithes of Roer were granted to Warham St. Leger, and in 1595 to Sir H. Wallop (Fi. 1143, 4757, 5964). 1599 Scene of an ambuscade and a fierce attack on the advanced guard of Essex by Desmond’s soldiers (A.F.M.; C.S8.P.1.). 1657 Rewrmore C., N. Lillies (D.S.A., 49; C.8., xxiv., p. 41). 1669 C. granted to G. Evans (Act Sett.). KILLoNAGHAN (part). 171. Garranrok (21). Not marked. 1655 Garran Roo, ruinous C. in Crome, late Major-Gen. P. Purcell (C.S., xxiv., p. 30). Croom. 172. Dounxie (31). Not marked. 1291 Dunkepchy (Papal Tax). It has been supposed to be Dunaiched fort 1002, 1090, but there is and H. Fox appear in Pleas of Record (Justic. R. Cal., p. 104), and in the city, from 1459, when Ric. Fanning was bailiff. From 1511 the name is of frequent occurrence on the lists of mayors and bailiffs. Clement of Faningstown had a son Clement, Mayor of Limerick. A funeral entry of his son Simon, 1636, is extant (Ulster’s Office, Book vii). He married Joane Arthur, and had four children. 1 The Lilis family was settled in Limerick before 1503, when John Lilis was elected bailiff. LGGy 3 Proceedings of the Royal Ivish Academy. no identification apparent from these entries. 1576 Walter Leo held Donkipp (Fi. 2784). 1582 He held the ruinous C., garden, croft, and water-mill (Des. R., 71). 1587 Granted to E. Mainwaring (Pat. R.; Ing. Exch., 25; Peyton, p.233b). 1611 It had been granted by Elizabeth to Rob. Cullome, who sold it to E. Browne (Inq. Chan., 63). 1619 Granted to D., Earl of Thomond (Pat. R., xxvi.). 1641 Ric. Harte held it (Dep., 155), and James Bourke, 1655 (C.S., xxiv., p. 27; D.S.A., 49). 1667 Confirmed to Col. H. St. Leger (Act Sett.). 173. Croom (30). Marked. 1144 Cromadh, burned by Torlough O’Conor (A.F.M.). 1215 Crumeth C. granted to Maur. Fitz Gerald of Offally (C.8.P.1.). 1293 His dau. Juliana de Cogan held it for a sparrow-hawk and three pence (Red Book of Kildare). 1295 Itis alleged that the burgesses of Cromyt paid 10s. to the sheriff Rog. de Lesse that their corn should not be taken for the King’s use (Justic. R. Cal., p. 52). 1810 The Earl of Kildare licensed to wall the town of Cromoth. 13823 Held by Basilia Thursteyn (Plea R.). 1334 C. repaired by J. Darcy (Pat. R.). It remained a chief C. of the Earls of Kildare, who took from it their war-cry, ‘‘Cromaboo!’’ 1524 Gerald, Earl of Kildare, gave a sorell horse to Phil. mac David, constable of Croom (App. 9 Rep. D.K.R., p. 281). Confiscated from Silken Thomas, and granted, 1547, to Earl of Desmond (Pat. R.). 1600 Held by Pierce Lacey, who fled on the approach of Carew (Pac. Hib. I., p. 108). 1610 Restored to Earl of Kildare. 1641 Edm. Perry’ besieged there by W. Leo of Tullyvin (Deps. 374, 383). 1657 A Manor, C., bawne, orchard, mill, two eel-weirs, and a broken bridge (C.S., xxiv., p. 23). 1721 Purchased by J. Croker,” of Ballinagarde. Fabric.—Part of a peel tower remains near the modern house. (See ‘‘ Round about County Limerick,’’ Rev. Jas. Dowd, p. 181.) 174. CastrexipPpeN. Unknown, probably at Croom. 1597 Castle- kippen, in Crome, late estate of Maur. (Mac Ric.) O’Riordan, attainted, granted to G. Sherlock (Fi. 6175). 1604 The C. of Castle- kippen, in the towne of Crome as above, granted to R. Leycester \ 1 Edmond was nephew of W. Pery, buried in St. Mary’s, Limerick, Oct., 1633, _ the son of W. Pery, of Exeter (Funeral Entry, Book VI., Ulster’s Office, Dublin), and was ancestor of the Viscounts Limerick. His wife was daughter of Edm. Sexten, of St. Mary’s Abbey, Limerick, and heiress to her nephew, who died, 1671. * Edward Croker, of Raleighstown, Limerick (slain in the rising of 1641), is believed to have been the third son of T, Croker, of Trevillas, Cornwall. His son, John, married an heiress of Sir T. Browne, whose grandson, John, settled at Ballinagarde. y Westrroprp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 167 (Pat. R.). 1653 Col. W. Piggott,! Castlekeepine and Gortmore Coshmagh (Hartwell’s Account), not named in Civil Survey. 175. Dunnaman or Trostany (30). Marked. 1297 Geff. f. Ric. held Villa Yursteyn (Justiciary R. Cal., p.98). 1298 Drastenagh, held by J. Maunsell (Plea R.). 1418 Villa Trostany (Tax. Proc.), Rustainy or Dunnemeaunn (Torn Roll, White MS.), named from the Thursteyn family (see under Croom, 1323); Lady Dunraven asserts that it is the C. of Dunnambeann, in Cairbre, named as built in 1506 (A.F.M.), where O’Donovan, with more probability, identifies this with Dun- manway, in Carbury (Mem. Adare, p. 198). 1571 Pardon to W. Lacye, of Thurstanstown, Co. Lim. (Fi. 1694). 1587 Ballyrustan, or Downemeane and Uregare, granted to G. Thornton (Carew 1., p. 449; Fi. 5052); he died 1605. A later G. Thornton held it, 1635 (C.S., xxiv., p.42; D.S.A., 49; B.D., p. 73). 1666 Confirmed to E. Ormsby. Fabric.—A low peel tower, probably later than 1500. It is 46 feet by 33 feet, and 31 feet high; the walls 8 feet thick, with the usual guard-room, porch, ‘‘ murder-hole,’’? and stairs. Figure of a sheelanagig (Description, plans, and views, ‘‘ Memorials of Adare,”’ ‘p. 198). 176, Cauerass (21), Notmarked. 1150 Eass Maige Fort (Book of Leinster) as being on the rapids of the Maigue. 1251 Cathyrass, held by J. Flandrens (B.B.L., xlvii. and Ixi.). It belonged to the Earls of Kildare. 1599 Ger. FitzGerald died, seised of Caherasse C. (Ing. Chan., 9, 61). 1636 Mau. FitzGerald held Cahirassa C. and vill., in the Manor of Croom, from the Earl of Kildare (Jd., 184). 1657 C., bawn, orchard, and eel-weir on the Maigue, late held by Garret FitzGerald (C.S., xxiv., p. 31; D.S.A., 42). 1666 Granted to Sir Edm. Ormsby. 1703 To Geo. Evans, jun. Now held by Sir David Roche, Bart. 177. Toorren or IstanpMore (30). Not marked. 1641 Edm. Hickie, of Tourine, and W. Leo, of Tullyvin, hanged some of the inmates of Croom C. (Dep., 383). 1655 Tworin, in Croom, stump of a C., Edm. Hickie (C.S., xxiv., p. 30). There was some tradition of a C. there down to 1874. 1 Sir Robert Pigott, of Dysert, Queen’s County (son of John, who was granted that place, 1562), had a fourth son, William Pigott, who married Anne, daughter of Sir J. Dowdall and his wife Elizabeth, daughter of Sir T. Southwell, of Castle- mattress. Anne defended Kilfenny (vide infra) against the Confederates, 1642, which place was held by their greatgrandson, who died, s. p., in 1718. ee a ay A } 168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 178. PurracH (30). Not marked. 1657 “C. on Polagh” (D.S.A., 42). No ‘other mention, a doubtful site. . 179. Tutnovin (31). Marked. 1586 Tuloven C., in Cosmaye (C.S.P.1., p. 238). 1587 Pardon of Ric. Leas of Toolaobhin. 1600 Pardon of Edm. Leos, of Tullevine, and J. Leos, of Dollagh (Fi. 5006 and 6452). 1606 The same Edm. died, succeeded in C. by his son Jas., aged 30, in 1686 (Ing. Chan., 161). 1621 Sir W. Parsons was granted Tullavin C., late estate of Jas. Leo (Pat.). 1637 KE. Leo held Tullaghfin (Inq. Chan., 190). 1655 Tullovyne C., bawn, stone-house, orchard, and two mills, late estate of Jas. Leo (C.S., xxiv., p. 29; B.D., p. 72). 1666 Granted to Cha. Ormsby (Act Sett.). Fabric.—A typical peel tower, with the usual window-slits, probably of late fifteenth century. Carving of a sheelanagig on the outer wall. ATHLACCA. 180. TuLterBoy or CastLE Ivers (31). Not marked; but tradi- tionally at the present house. 1319-20 Tylahorwy, Co. Lym., held by Jo. de Kerredyn ; the King granted it to W., Bishop of Ossory, and his heirs for ever (Writ, Pipe R., No. 43). 15838 Edm. Leo held Tollereboye and Ross Temple ; W. Ryurdane had held the C., when he was slain in Desmond’s rebellion (Ing. Exch., Jas. I., No.8; Des. R., 389b; C.S.P.1.). 1655 Walter and Morras Lee held the C. and bawn (C8: xxiv.) p10; D.S.A;, 49; BUDEi72): 181. ArHtacca (39). Not marked. 1285 Athleketh, a manor of Maur. FitzGerald, frequently appears with Adare, as a manor of the Earls of Kildare. 1818 J.Gowerheldit. There is little independent mention of it. 1655 David Lacy held Aghleakagh C., mill, and orchard (C.S., xxiv., p.9; D.S.A., 42). 1666 Granted to C. Ormsby (Act Sett.). The C. was standing in 1827 (FitzGerald, i., p. 328), destroyed before 1840. : 182 BattincurracH (31). Not marked. 1655 Ballycoragh C. in Athlacca (D.8.A., 45); no other mention. Doubtful site. 183. Ratucannon (89). Marked. A manor of the Earl of Kildare; after the attainder of Silken Thomas, the Manors of Adare, Crome, Rachanan, and Tobernea were in the King’s hands, 1540 (C.S. P. I., p. 254). 1583 J. and Moriert Buy mac Kynery had been slain at Rehan. in rebellion of Gerald, Earl of Desmond (Inq, Exch., 88). 1622 Jas. Casey settled his C. of Toe heen (Ing. Exch., 198). 1624 Sir W. Parson held C., late estate of J. Casey (Inq. Chan., 44, 190). Sir Drury Wray, i his marriage with the eldest dou Westropep—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 169 T. Casey (who died 1637), and his wife, Bridget, dau. of Sir J. Dowdall, of Kilfenny, succeeded to Rathcannon! (see Trustee Map, 16). Fabric.—The C. is on a bold, rocky ridge, and consists of a walled court, with a square tower to the north-west, and a residence to the west. The tower is broken; the north wall, 333 feet long, and parts of the sides remain; it is 30 feet high, with walls 43 feet thick. The east face of the court is 105 feet long, the north 120 feet. At the north-east angle are two flights of steps to the top of the wall; no ornamental features remain (O.8.L., 9, p. 371). TULLABRACKY. 184. Turrasracky (31). Site marked. 1185 Tullabraci granted to Abbey of Magio (charter). 1302 The corn seized for the King, given to W. le White of Tylaghbrek and others (Justic. R. Cal., p. 466). 1308 Tullachbrek Manor, on the death of Bishop Robert Dundonyll, was taken into the King’s hands (Pipe R.). 1655 Tullabreacoke or Tullabracky (C.S., xxiv., p. 14). Fabric.—It was nearly levelled in 1810 by J. Molony; parts remain embedded in the stables of the modern house. BrRvREE (part). 185. Howarpstown or Battystwarp (39). Not marked. At an early period, after 1200, Hamo de Valoignes, Lord of Iniskefty, had enfeoffed the Archbishops of Dublin in Culballysyward,? in perpetual alms (Plea R.); Alex. de Anud granted to Archbishop J. de Saunford the homage of his nephew, John, on the same (Antiquissimus Roll, P.R.O.I., 1285; and Liber Niger Alani, No. 1061). It then was granted to the Dondon family, who held it from at least 1284 to 1655. 1 The Wrays, a Durham family, got lands in Yorkshire. Sir Chris. was Lord Chief Justice of Queen’s Bench. 1573 His son, W. Wray, married a daughter of the Lord Deputy, Sir W. Drury, and was created a baronet 1612; their son, Sir Christopher, had a third son, Sir Drury (6th Baronet}, born in Lincolnshire, 1633, and married Anne Casey, of Rathcannon. He died 1710; his son, Sir Christopher, died ten days later, succeeded by his brother, Sir Cecil Wray. Sir Drury was a captain in the army of King James, and was attainted; but his son stood high in favour of King William, for whom he fought in Flanders, Spain, and Portugal, and so protected his family (see Complete Baronetage, G.E.C., vol. i., p- 95): j * Culballysyward and Ballysyward are used as practical equivalents : see, ¢/., tithe case, 1295, of T. de Cocis, Dean of Limerick, and the Sheriff Roger de Lesse (Justic. R. Cal., p. 38). 170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In 1284, Maur. FitzGerald unjustly disseised J. Dondon, of Culbaly- syward in Ocarbry (Plea R.,14). 1289 Suit of J. Dondon and Adam Le Hunt about same (Jd., m.16). 1295 For John, son of Hugh Dondon, see Justic. R. Cal., pp. 40, 68. 1308 Peter Daundonnd held part under Archbishop (Pipe R.). 1317 N. de Lees held part with Kilmor, near Garth (Mem. R.). 1318 Lees’ lands held by Crown (Plea R., 119, m. 31). 13818 Jo. f. Peter Daundoun broke into and robbed Balysiward Church (Plea R., 124, m.48). 1319 The King put W.de Hampton in charge of lands of late Peter Daundon under see of Dublin (Grossi Fines). 1322 Suit of N. and Juliana de Lees with J. Goer about lands at same (Zb.). 1410 Ballisheward, or Bally- haward, named in ‘Torn Rolls” (White MS., Len.). 1583 C. held by G., Earl of Desmond (Inq. Ex., Jas. I., No.8). 1587 Sir E. Fitton was granted the head-rent of Ric. Dondon, in Ballyhyward (Fi. 50382). 1597 The Chapter of Limerick granted the Dean’s C. at Ballihaward to Jas. Cromwell (Ing. Exch., 198). 1600 Pardons of Ric. and Peter Dondon, of Ballyhyward (Fi. 6446). Grant of the head-rent bemg £4 in ‘‘haulface money,” 7.¢., £5 6s. 8d. sterling, to N. Haward (Pat. R.). 1653 Lease of C., bawne, and mill of Hywardstown to Cornet J. Tilly (Hartwell Account). 1655 Ric. and Mary Dondon lately held the decayed C. (C.S., xxx., 1., p. 28). BRrvrFF. 186 Brurr (32). C. and ‘‘Court” marked. 1420 Brugh na nDeisi (O’Huidhrin). The C. is said to have been built in 1220 by de Lacy. It was an appanage of the Hospital of Aney. 1583 Near Awney C. ‘is the place where Burg, alias A Burrough town, was formerly, which was altogether laid waste, long before the rebellion of the Earl (of Desmond), except a house or peel tower of Maughan mac Teige” (Des. R., 4b). Piers Lacy, of Broffe, was in Desmond’s rebellion (Fi. 4369). 1600 He held the C., was defeated by Capt. Slingsby, and Brough C. garrisoned. Carew describes Lacy and the Knight of Glin as ‘children of perdition, not to be admitted to terms.” Lacy was executed, 1617, and his lands given to Sir 7. § Standish (Ing. Exch., 1; Pacat. Hib., I., p. 55; C.S.P.1.). 1641 | J. Lacy, of Bruff, ‘‘a person of eminent power,” took the C. from E. Standish,' and from it harassed the English at Lough Gur. | 1The monument to Sir T. Standish, put up. by his grandson Standish | Hartstonge, Recorder of Limerick, 1675, remains in Bruff Church. The latter was son of Francis Hartstonge, of Southreps, Norfolk. Wesrropp—Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick. 171 A rumour spread that the latter intended to burn Bruff; and this, with the fact of their burning Ballynegalliagh village, led Lacy to advance against them. He drew up his men on the hill; but the English did not venture to attack him, and he returned to Bruff. Unfortunately, while he was absent from home (against his explicit orders and his wife’s entreaties), his followers hanged two English prisoners, in revenge for Ballynegalliagh (Deps., 359, 371, 457). 1655 Broffe C., bawn, orchard, and tucking-mill belonged to the daughters of Sir T. Standish (C.8., xxiv., p.11). It was the chief residence of the Hartstonges, Baronets, in later days. | Fabric.—The C.was on the ‘‘ Morning Star’! river to the west of the bridge. It measured 35 feet by 184 feet, and had a square door with inclined jambs. It was 24 feet high, with a vaulted understory, the rest nearly gone. The defaced ‘‘ Court ”’ lay to the north-east, and was 27 feet long ; both have been levelled since 1840(0.8.L., 8, p. 102). Dromin. 187. Marpstown or Battyvenoce (39). Marked. 1655 Bally- benoge or Ballyvenoge C., a good C. and bawn, and an indifferent house, John Fox (C.8., xxiv., p.4; B.D., p. 68; D.S.A., 42). 1666 Confirmed to Captain A. Ormsby ; then passed to the Gubbins family. It was locally called Baile ui Bendg in 1840. Fabric.—It measures 35 feet by 32 feet externally, the walls being 34 feet thick, and 50 feet high. The main wing has three, the turret five, stories, with a spiral stair in the latter (0.8.L., 8, p. 81). UREGARE. 188. Battyerennane (40). Marked. 1583 Part of the C. of Ballegrynan was held by W. ffoxe; it lay in Pubblebuskagh (Inq. Exch., 14; Peyton, p. 206). Gerald, Earl of Kildare, and his ancestors had held it (Ing. Exch. 13). Jas. Fox held Castellynam, Ballygrynan C., and other lands (Des. R., 3 B). 1621 It was granted to Dr. J. Metcalf and G. Jones (Pat. R.). 1657 Jas. Fox held Ballygrenan C., orchard, and fishing-weir out of repair. It was sold toG. Evans? (C.S., xxiv., p. 20; D.S.A., 42; B.D., p. 71). Confirmed to Evans, 1667. ’ FitzGerald (vol. i., p. 320) mentions the very handsome house built by the Hartstonge family on the site of the Lacy’s Castle, near Bruff, on the bank of the River ‘ Dawn.” * John Evans, father of this George, settledin Limerick, 1628. George had ason 172 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Fabric.—It is a late sixteenth-century house. The main wing is 16 feet by 253 feet inside, with a circular staircase turret to the south- west and small apartments tothe north. Thesecond floor is broken, the third vaulted, the next broken. The stairs are gone above the second floor. The windows are rectangular and mullioned; the walls 3 feet thick, 50 feet high and embattled; extensive outbuildings and a court with anouter gate remain. The main wing has bartizans at the opposite angles; and, like the other buildings, has tall chimneys (0.8.L., 8, p. 105). There is a view in ‘‘ Limerick Field Journal,” vol. 1. Fitzgerald, in 1827, describes it as ‘‘a very fine and noble building, surrounded with ramparts”? (vol. ill, p. 322). Haxkmys. 189. Creeeane or Haxmuys (47). Marked. 1297 and 1309 Phil de Prendergast had a suit with H. de Capella about Acmys or Akynnys (Plea. R.). 1583 Castle Creggan, in Cosmaye or Craigin (Des. R., 68; Ing. Exch., Jac. I., No. 17). 1657 Cragan C.is shown as a turreted peel tower, and a bawn (D.S.A., 46). Craggane and Ballyngaule, or Glinhare, on border of Cork, a C. and bawn out of repair, J. Supple (C.S., xxiv., p. 14). Fabrie.—It had recently been lowered and roofed in 1840. It was 34 feet by 26 feet outside; walls, 5 feet thick, with three stories, the lowest vaulted (O.8.L., 8, p. 86). | 190. Batrincorry (47). Not marked. 1583 ffoxes land, Ballin- Cowly-Rwo, ahas Ballincollin (Des. R., 3). Ballyncollyroo C. in Knockesawno (Peyton, p.13). 1590 Phil. Nash held C. (Ing. Exch., 54). 1655 Lord Broghill held Ballincolloruo in Effin; sold to Karl of Orrery (B.D., p. 69; D.S.A., 42). 1666 Confirmed to Capt. AG Ormsby (Act Sett.). TANKARDSTOWN. 191. Tankarpstown, Nortn (47). Site marked. 1280 Anne,@ widow of J. de Cogan, claimed dower off Tancardstown from J. de | Penrys (Mem. R.). 1291 Balliitankard held by de Lees, dem J. de Cogan had unjustly disseised John, grandfather of Tho. Russell # of it (Plea R.). There was a Tancardus Russell, of Kilbreedy# George, who, after 1691, settled at Bulgadin, and his son George, in 1715, wag created Baron Carbery. 1 Plate XIV. : Wesrropep—Ancient. Castles of the County of Limerick. 173 1325 (Jb.). 1583 Jas. Fox held Ballytanckarde (Des. R., 333). The C. is not'given in the surveys of 1655. It was granted, 1666, to Capt. C. Ormsby. The site was called Caisléan Baile an Airighte, in 1840 (O.S.L., 8, p. 85). 192. Kwocxsouna (47). Not marked. The hill of Cnoc Samhna was the legendary scene of a battle of the High King Cormac mac Airt, in a.p. 241. ‘‘ Kochy the red hand,” King of Ulster, camped there in the time of St. Fionnchu of Brigown. The place is of little other note. 1583 T. Lacy held Cnocsawny (Fi. 2784). 1655 J. Gould held Knockesawny, with the stump of aC. (C.S., xxiv., p. 286), granted to C. Ormsby (Act Sett.). It is perhaps Tankardstown C. 193. Battyeusea, Sour (47). Not marked. 1569 Garrett mac Thomas, of Balligibin, gave evidence as to John Desmond, and Doneskeagh C. (Carew i., p. 389). Pardon to same, 1572 (Fi. 2158). 1588 It and Cloghtacka C. granted to R. and Alex. Phitton, under name of ‘‘ Phitton’s Fortune” (Fi. 5175; Ing. Chan., 68). 1608 Edm. mac Gibbon, the White Knight, died, seised of Ballygibbon C. (Inq. Chan.,178). 1657 Held by N. de Lacy, alas Fitzgibbon, and sold to C. Ormsby (D.8.A., 42, 43; C.S., xxiv., p.2; B.D., p. 67). KitpreeDy, Mrnor. 194. THomastown (47). Not marked. 1558 Ger. f. Tho., of Thomastown, was Sheriff of County Limerick (Fi. 42). 1599 Ger. f. Morris FitzGerald died seised of the C., mortgaged in 1591 to (David Miagh). Thomas his grandson redeemed it, 1601, with Bollybally and Tobornea (Inq. Chan., 9,61). 1655 Gerrott FitzGerald, of Caherass, held it (C.S. xxiv., p. 3). It lay in the manor of Tobornea, 1721 (Mem. of Adare, p. 280). 195. Leacane or Topornzea (47). Site marked. 1537 Jas. f. Desmond took the profits of the manor of ‘‘Tibernius,” estate of late Tho., Earl of Kildare (Carew i., p. 132). 1629 W. Creagh, of Miltown, was appointed seneschal of Tuberneagh and other manors of G., Earl of Kildare, as formerly held by Peircy Smith (App. 9 Rep., p. 292). A heap of stones was called Tobornea C., 1840 (0.S.L., 8, p- 344). <7 4 a IKON \ Ae YY \\\\AS \\ 100 200 reer, We any V's. es Ag (4 es opm /\ Wye Nh | 4 B2 CaN \) {| UN VS nt \ We . : ees SYR Wet!) m\ 7 \7 SN VF PZ On ae 3 as SOFEET ( ) ak AY CAPPAGH. 1905" WESTROPP—CASTLES OF Co. LIMFRICK. XI. NOTES ON GIG-MILLS AND DRYING KILNS NEAR BALLYHAUNIS, COUNTY MAYO. By HUBERT T. KNOX. Fratns gk. kN Read NovemBeER 30, 1906. Ordered for Publication DecEemBer 5, 1906, Published January 30, 1907. Mr. O’ ReILty’s article on ‘“‘ Ancient Water Mills” in the Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxiv., Section c., p. 55, treats of the horizontal water-wheel as no longerin usein Ireland. In the ‘‘Social History of Ancient Ireland,” vol. i1., p. 339, Dr. Joyce writes that they were in full work all over Connaught fifty or sixty years ago, and that in Connaught people called them ‘ gig-mills’ when speaking English. A few survive around Ballyhaunis, and probably also in other regions. As the tendency is to convert them into vertical wheel mills, and as they are likely to be extinct soon, I have here put together informa- tion which has been given me from County Mayo. The origin of the name ‘ gig-mill’ is obscure. One man says it is from the English ‘ whirligig.’ Brian Kerins, of Cullentra, says he never heard the term ‘ gig-mill’ until he was grown up. The local names in Gaelic give nohelp. It may be the Gaelic Geug, ‘a branch,’ - pronounced Geeog in Munster, which would easily become ‘ gig,’ and well describes the ladles branching from the shaft. Such mills abounded in this region. Most of the existing small vertical wheel mills are known to have been gig-mills, A disused gig-mill at Kilvine has ajshaft 32 feet long. Witiiam Frattey’s Mitt. It is on the northern shore of the western end of Cullentra Lough. The mill is about 20 feet long, by 10 feet wide. The water tunnel, about 6 feet wide, is at the east end of the mill, which lies east and R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C. | [24] 266 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. west across the stream. The wheel is modern, but on the old principle. The ladles used to be made of sallywood, and chambered as in Gannon’s mill; but the present owner finds it more convenient to make ladles of inch boards, like long narrow boxes, but having no side boards towards the water. The bottoms are horizontal, and the outer end pieces are at right angles to the side pieces. They increase slightly in width towards the outer ends, where they are about 4 inches wide. A thin iron hoop goes round the outer ends, giving the appearance of a wheel. There are no iron stays as inGannon’smill. The ladles are thirteen in number. The water is collected in a coffin-like cistern with the narrow end pointing towards the wheel, from which the water is let downa chute having an incline of 30 or 40 degrees from the vertical, which is 14 feet wide at the top and 1 foot at the bottom, and has a vertical fall of about 13 feet. The water aperture to this chute is 1} feet square. A head of about 5 feet above the level of the chute can be obtained. The use of a chute is an error, as some of the ladles are beaten downwards; to counteract this the outer ring is affixed—a late and ineffective innovation. Gannon’s mill utilizes the velocity of the water horizontally; and the water acts practically as a projectile, hardly pressing downwards at all. The 14 feet wasted by the chute should be utilized as head. The error of the slanting water discharge is apparent on seeing Flatley’s mill working, because only a little of the water goes partly round with the wheel. The greater part rushes — across it in a nearly straight line, or gets between the ladles to the ground, and does little orno work. The chute system is an innovation here. Flatley’s grandfather died while his father was very young, and during the youth of the latter there was a good deal of meddling with the mill by persons not conversant with traditional milling. The water is admitted across half of the wheel. The ladles are sooner empty at the other side in Flatley’s mill than in Gannon’s. The wheel-shaft, 43 feet long, goes up through a loft, penetrates the lower stone, and articulates into the grinding face of the upper stone by a ‘crusheerin,’ or cross of iron. The ancient stones in Coolnaha and near Doonooir had a ‘ crusheerin’ of only two arms. The diameter of the stones is 4 feet 4 inches. They are in the north- east corner of the mill. When working, a circular fence of boards composed of two parts, called ‘funsee,’ is placed on the floor to the south, to prevent the meal from flying off centrifugally. The walls do this duty to the north and east. To the west, abutting on the stones, Knox—Gig-Mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis. 267 is an oblong compartment, 6 feet by 5 feet, called ‘ Lén’ (pronounced ‘Lyane,’ y obscure), fenced off from the floor by flags standing on edge, save a portion on the outside and on the length of the floor west and east, where a small low wall takes the place of the flags... The meal flies into it, and has only to be combed up occasionally. The meal which flies out centrifugally in the spaces between the stones and the walls and the funsee is carried gradually round by the air-current generated by the upper stone, until it is whirled through the gap into the lén. The hulls of oats have to be removed after drying. For this purpose the stones are set the length of a grain apart. The theory is that the grains go down between the stones on their ends. This seems to be due to observation of the fact that grains of oats fall butt- end foremost. The hulls are separated by an ordinary winnowing machine, and are a perquisite of the miller, who takes one-twentieth, formerly one-twenty-first, part of the cast as his fee, called ‘ dlighe’ (toll). Over the stones is a rough wooden frame supporting the ‘ crannoge’ or hopper—a four-sided, truncated, inverted, hollow pyramid, 2 feet by 2 feet at the mouth, 6 inches by 6 inches at the lower opening. Under it is an oblong trough, about 15 inches long and 8 inches wide without a fore-end board, called the ‘ommereen.’ It is loosely attached behind, and its fore end is over the central hole of the upper stone. The crannoge delivers into the middle of the ommereen. To the front of the latter, over the hole in the stone, a ‘cord’ is attached, which is coiled over the framework overhead, and has a small weight attached to the free end, so that by the simplest contrivance the delivery end can be raised or lowered, decreasing or increasing the flow of corn to the stones. Beside the ommereen a flat stick called the ‘rocker,’ about a foot long, dangles from the framework, and its lower end touches frequently the revolving stone, thus communicating a tremor to the ommereen which shakes the corn into the stone. This is the third Flatley at Cullentra; but in either the male or female line the family has been there for ages, because when the male line ran out a ‘Cleenishteach’ came in and married the female representative. A mile off, at the east end of the lake, are many traces of ancient communities, and on a ridge a mile north are Liscat, 1 See Diagram III. 268 fProceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lisanaffrin, Lis-wheel-wirra (‘Lis of Mary’s Feast’), and a fine fort, like a truncated mote, called dhine, i.e., daingean. Patrick Gannon’s Mitt. This mill, in the townland of Meeltrane Denis, in the parish of Kiltullagh, has been worked by seven generations of Gannons. It is practically the same as Flatley’s. The fourteen ladles are independent spokes from the vertical shaft, inserted close together, so that there are but small interstices to waste water. The diameter of the wheel is 51 feet. The ladles are made of round logs flattened above and at the front for hollowing, but left natural at the back and below, and about a foot wide. Iron stays, shown in Plate XIX., fig. 3, help to keep them in position. It was an ordinary incident with orthodox ladles for one to fly out and float down the stream. The tunnel under the mill is about 4 feet high, and 6 feet wide. A beam runs along the centre of the tunnel floor, towards the lower part of the wheel-shaft, which works on this beam by an iron pin revolving on a steel plate fixed on the beam. The shaft is 9 feet long, and 13 feet in diameter. From this beam rises the post by which the beam is raised and lowered to set the stones.! The whole weight on the pivot of this wheel can hardly be 3 cwt. Hence its efficiency. Though the mill stops frequently in dry seasons to gather water, yet it works quickly on account of the rapid revolution of the stone. The grinding speed of both these mills is about 150 to 180 revolutions a minute. The wheel seems to turn at lightning speed, and the water to pursue it in a leaping torrent for more than half way round, when it is neatly dropped. The outer ends of the ladles are slightly recurved so as to check the centrifugal rush of the water and gain power. The water leaps up so much that one can hardly see the shaft; and one sees only a glimpse of the ladles to the left, when they are empty. The water aperture is 9 inches high, by 7 inches wide. The mill does not work well when the height of the water is less than a foot above the aperture. The supply arrangement differs from Flatley’s in that the water is delivered directly to the wheel, from the lowest part of the cistern, by an opening at the level of the upper surfaces of the ladles. 1 See Diagrams I., II. . Kynox—Gig-Mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis. 269 the shaft, at places under the stones, is made to give motion toa sieve for grading the meal, and to a winnowing machine for separating hulls of oats after the preliminary crushing. Flatley uses an old smoothing-iron as a socket for the gudgeon of his shaft. After a few drives of a punch the gudgeon is left to work its way. Millers used to prize the thick pennies of old times for placing under the gudgeon. The smoothing-iron is a modern make- shift for the stone socket of old days. These mills do not make a uniform size of meal, as the stones are generally not accurately distanced. For grinding meal the bridge is set at the point at which it is most level. On a review of Mr. O’Reilly’s article two points come out :— (1) The mills of Faroe Islands, the Shetlands, and the Hebrides had wheels with boards set obliquely ; those of Ireland, the Isle of Man, and Greece had ladles. That of Camillos differed from both, but was more like the ladle wheels. (2) The water was delivered diagonally or from above in the cases in which the direction is expressed, except in the case of the mill described on p. 73, where it was delivered horizontally. The falling chute therefore is not a new thing. This delivery from above seems better suited to the oblique boards, and the horizontal delivery as near as possible to the wheel seems better suited to the ladles. The action of the marine turbine steam-engine seems to be in principle that of Gannon’s mill, which directs the water on to the blades of the turbine once only to the best advantage. The steam- engine, by means of an outer cylinder fitted with blades, directs it again and again on to blades on the shaft. Stone sockets are not remembered as sockets for gig-mill water- wheels. They were probably discarded as soon as good iron could be got. The revolution of the water-wheel is not steady enough. The slightest “‘jig” cracks them. Otherwise they last for ages. The ordinary foundry smoothing-iron will not do. The gudgeon will bore it at once. Only a tinker’s smoothing-iron will do—that is, one cast by our travelling tinkers—a tribe of gipsies. The sockets examined by me were used to support the spindles of the stones of breast wheel mills. One was given by Morgan O’Brien of Curraun. It was in use for nearly forty years, and was discarded twenty years ago. Another socket from a mill at Lispatrick was in service until twenty years ago, when it was 210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. replaced by iron. GANNON’S KILNS. FLATLEY'S MILL “ONS¢e UPPER WORKS econ WATER = &- STRAW. =Sx __b. SPORROOGHEE- 3267 aan] 7 C. LEEAMAUNEE- ———— CRUSHERIN. Set A ROCAIRE 8 |] ano \y CLABAIRE 1906 KNoOx—GIG-MILLS AND DryING KILNS. fo, ae? “ 2 te XIT. THE HOSPITAL OF ST. JOHN OF JERUSALEM IN IRELAND. By C. LITTON FALKINER, M.A. [Read Decemper 10, 1906. Ordered for Publication January 16. Published Marcu 15, 1907.] Some few years since, in discussing before the Academy the origin of the Pheenix Park, I had occasion to refer to the earlier history of the portion of the lands at first comprised in the celebrated enclosure which had formerly been attached to the once famous Priory of Kilmainham. It was not germane to my then purpose to dwell at any length on the story of that ancient and splendid mediaeval establishment which once occupied the site of the Royal Hospital, and which has been described by Ware as ‘‘the most noble Priory of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.” It was enough on that occasion to note the fact, well known to students of local history, but not then generally familiar, that the Phoenix Park had originally included the lands on the south bank of the Liffey, which for two centuries have been appropriated to the Royal Hospital. But the history of Kilmainham in those earlier centuries when it was the headquarters in Ireland of the Knights of St. John, associated as it is with remark- able personages and with interesting events, is not one to be ignored by anyone who cares for historical associations, or feels the attraction that les in the recovery of lost traditions and in the identification of the scenes of memorable episodes. In the present paper, accordingly. I propose to recount the Irish annals of the Knights Hospitallers, in so far as they can be connected with the seat of the principal house of that order in Ireland. The topics which such an endeavour will naturally embrace are, in the first place, the early associations of the locality in which the Priory stood, and the origin of its occupation by the Order of St. John; in the second, the extent and distribution of the very considerable possessions of the Hospitallers in Ireland, R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C. [26] 276 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of which Kilmainham was the administrative centre; and lastly, a consideration of the part played by the Priors of Kilmainham in the history of Ireland and its capital. It will be found, I think, that the rdle sustained by those important personages was not unworthy of the famous Order to which they belonged, that militant brotherhood which, from its institution in the twelfth century to its suppression at the close of the eighteenth, bore so brilliant a part on many a mediaeval battlefield, and exercised through its leading members no mean influence on the evolution of modern Europe. Of all three branches of the subject much is to be found in works dealing with the ecclesiastical antiquities and local history of the country, more particularly in Archdall’s ‘‘ Monasticon Hibernicum ”* and D’Alton’s ‘‘ History of the County Dublin.” But the progress of antiquarian research, and the publication of documentary materials of every sort, formerly accessible only with difficulty to the most industrious student, have so substantially enlarged the sources of information available that not a little can now be added to what was known on the subject thirty or forty years ago. Careful exploration of the State Paper Calendars and other official publications, as well as of some manuscript sources not hitherto utilised, has enabled me to add some facts of interest and-importance to the story of Kilmainham, and perhaps to form a clearer conception of what has already been ascertained. For even writers as authoritative as those I have named seem to have entertained some very erroneous impressions regard- ing Kilmainham and its owners. Of these a striking example is afforded by the mistake which is common to every existing account of the antiquities of Kilmainham, and, I am inclined to think, to every writer who has hitherto treated of the subject, with the exception of the elder Ware. I mean the frequent error, which, by a natural but not quite excusable confusion of one great military Order with another, has ascribed the first ownership of the Priory of Kilmainham to the Knights of the Temple rather than to those of St. John. Even in such works as Archdall’s ‘‘ Monasticon Hibernicum,”’ and D’Alton’s ‘‘ History of the County of Dublin,” the mistake is continually made; and Harris, in his edition of Ware, actually states that 1t was not until the suppression of the Knights Templars under Edward II that the rival Order was established in Kilmainham. Harris, if no one else, should have known better. For the true origin of the Priory cannot be better or more succinctly stated than in the language of Sir James Ware, who, in his ‘‘ Antiqui- ties of Ireland,” tells us that it was ‘‘founded for Knights of the FatkinEr—The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 277 Order of St. John Baptist of Jerusalem, commonly called Knights Hospitallers, by Richard, surnamed Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke, or Strigul, about the year 1174, and Henry II confirmed the endow- ments. It was afterwards mightily enriched by the donations of others, and especially under Edward IJ, when the revenues of the Templars, then newly suppressed, were granted to this Order, Walter del Ewe being then Prior of the Hospital.’”} I trust I shall have the pardon of the Academy for the inevitable incompleteness of a paper which contains the results of a sufficiently recondite inquiry. Yet I hope that I shall at least succeed in indicating some of the sources of interest which combine to render the story of the ancient Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem one of the most useful starting-points which could be selected by any writer for an endeavour to realise something of the aspect of life and affairs in Ireland in the dim period of remote Plantagenet history. No foundation in Ireland not strictly ecclesiastical, whose fabric survived to so late a period as the Priory of Kilmainham (which served for many years after the suppression of the monasteries as the Viceregal resi- dence), has a history which can be traced further back than that of the chief house of the Knights Hospitallers in this country. Nor would it be easy, with the exception of Dublin Castle, to name another site in Ireland which (save for a comparatively brief space in the seventeenth century) has been continuously associated with the administrative history of this island from the coming of Strongbow to the present day. In a country, the circumstances of whose chequered history have left it sadly deficient in those intimate and obvious associations with recorded history which are the pride of other European countries, it is a fortunate chance which enables us to find in the Royal Hospital of Kilmainham a direct link with the stirring story of the past. We are all here familiar with the announcement which Zhe Dublin Gazette is wont to contain, in the occasional absence of the Viceroy, of the appointment of Lords Justices for the government of Ireland. Among these, when he happens to be in Dublin, the Commander of the Forces and Master of Kilmainham has hitherto been almost invariably included. The citizen of Dublin who is attracted by such memories will dwell with pleasure on the fact that the twentieth-century Master of the Royal Hospital is the direct successor to the ancient tenants of its site— 1 Ware’s ‘* Antiquities of Ireland,’’ ch. xvi., p. 78 (Edition of 1705). [26*] 2718 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. those warrior monks, the Priors of the Hospital of Kilmainham, into whose hands the sovereigns of mediaeval Ireland not infrequently committed the sword by which they governed. I: Tue Priory oF KILMAINHAM. The earliest associations of Kilmainham are those which are connected with the seventh-century saint from whom it derives its name. The place, as Ware states, ‘‘ took its name from S. Maignan, . . who lived about the beginning of the seventh century.” Of this saint not much is known; but Ware’s statement as to his date is confirmed by the record in the ‘‘ Leabhar Breac,”’ that St. Fursa, who is known to have preached through Ireland from 627 to 637, ‘“‘ once happened to visit Maignenn at Kilmaignend.’’ His name occurs in the Martyrology of Aengus at December 18; and the same authority gives his mother’s name as ‘‘ Sinell, daughter of Cennanan, and sister of the old 8. Sinchell.”” Ware calls him a bishop, but Colgan, in his ‘‘ Acta Sanctorum,’ describes his ecclesiastical rank as that of Abbot of Kilmainham, near Dublin; and gives his descent as ‘*Son of Aeth, son of Colgan, of the race of Colla Dachriach.” In the Martyrology of Garman, the saint is, however, styled bishop and abbot. ‘A Life of St. Magnenn of Kilmainham,’’ which has been printed, from an Irish manuscript in the British Museum, in “Silva Gadelica,” prefixes to a graphic narrative of the miracles imputed to the saint the following account of his parentage and character: ‘‘Magnenn, and Toa, and Libren, and Cobthach, were the four sons of Aeth, son of Colga, son of Tuathal, son of Felim, son of ‘‘ Colla fo chrich. Which bishop (Magnenn) was from Shannon to benn Edair [the Hill of Howth] a tower of piety, and in his own time a vessel of selection and of sanctity: one that from his seven years completed had never uttered a falsehood, and (for fear lest he should see the guardian devil of her) had never looked a woman in the face.’”* St. Maignenn, as appears from his pedigree, belonged to Uriel, and 1 Louvain Edition, 1645, p. 584. 2S. H. O’Grady’s ‘‘ Silva Gadelica,’’ p. 35; and see the note at p. 509, where the facts as to St. Maignenn’s origin are collected. FaLKinER—The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 279 it is noticeable that of the nine Kilmainhams which occur in the Townland Index, all but two are within that territory. None of the traditions which have been preserved respecting St. Maignenn have any special relation to the seat of his Abbey, and, except for the mention by the Four Masters under the year 782 of ‘‘Learghus Ua Fidchain, a wise man of Cill Maignenn,”’ and (in the Book of Lecan), of Eochaid, Magister of Kilmainham (which seems to indicate that a school existed there), history is practically silent about Kilmainham from its foundation almost to the eve of the Battle of Clontarf.2 It has, however, as Professor Kuno Meyer has lately made us aware, a place in the proverbial philosophy of the Irish Triads, where it is bracketed with Derry and Taghmon as among ‘‘the three places of Ireland to alight at’’; whence we may infer that the Abbey of Kilmainham possessed from the earliest times a reputation for generous hospitality. In the struggle to dislodge the Danes with which the eleventh century opened, the importance of its position, in close proximity to the Scandinavian stronghold in Dublin, made Kilmainham the scene of more than one encounter between the Gaedhill and the Gaill. In 1012, according to the Annalists, ‘‘ Murchadh, son of Brian, plundered the country as far as Glen-da-locha and Cell Maigneann, burning the whole country, and carrying off innumerable prisoners.’’? A little later the chieftain was to find his own grave near the field of his foray. For it was to the ancient cross of Kilmainham that, according to tradition, the bodies both of Murchadh and his son Turlough were brought for burial after the Battle of Clontarf; a tradition which, perhaps, derives some authority from the discovery, at the end of the eighteenth century, of the sword still shown at the Royal Hospital as O’ Brien’s. From the triumph of Brian Borumha to the coming of the English, 1 The variations of this place-name, alike in its Anglicised form of Kilmainham, and in its Gaelic original of Cell-Maignenn, are very numerous. I am indebted to the courtesy of Father Edmund Hogan, 8.J., for permission to enumerate the examples he has collected in his notes to the ‘‘ Onomasticon Gédidelicum,”’ under the article on “‘ Cell-Maignenn,’’ viz.:—Cill-Magnenn, Cill-Magnend, Cill-Meinan, Cill-Menin, Kil-Maignan, Kilmaynan, Kilmenan, Kilmenania, and Kylmaynan. Other forms will be found in the Irish State Paper Calendars, where, however, the spelling varies with the whim of the writers. 2 Mo-Galbéc of Kilmainham is mentioned in the Book of Leinster, pp. 364, 368 ; in the Book of Ballymote, 1256; and in the Book of Lecan, p. 109. And there is mention in the Martyrology of Tallaght, under October 26, of ‘‘ Dairinill, Dairbellin, Cael, and Comgell, virgins in Kilmainham.”’ 3 Annals of the Four Masters, i. 769. 280 Provecdings of the Royal Irish Academy. the story of Kilmainham again becomes a blank. But as connected with the Anglo-Norman invaders, it re-opens at the earliest possible moment. The charter by which the Knights of St. John originally derived their title to the lands of Kilmainham has long been lost. But its existence was conclusively established so far back as the year 1261, ina suit heard in the Court of Prince Edward (Edward I) as Lord of Ireland, between the Mayor and Commonalty of Dublin on the one hand, and the Prior and Brethren of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem on the other. The citizens having ejected the Hospitallers from a piece of land on the banks of the Liffey, which they claimed under their city charter as part of the liberty of Dublin, the knights were put to the proof of their title. The latter then averred that the Hospital of Kilmainham had been enfeoffed of the disputed lands before the citizens of Dublin had themselves become enfranchised, by a Charter given them by Henry II, which they put in evidence. The jurors found in favour of the Hospital, and they set out in their finding with remarkable precision a complete abstract of the Hospital’s title. For they found that Richard Strongbow formerly enfeoffed the Prior and Hospital of Kilmainham of all the land of Kilmainham with its appurtenances; that subsequently Henry II. enfeoffed Hugh Tyrel the Elder of Kylmehanok and its appurtenances, witb half the water of the Liffey, ‘‘as far as the watercourse near the gibbet’’; that Hugh Tyrel' in turn enfeoffed the Prior and Hospital, with Kylmehanok? and the fishery rights annexed to it; and, finally, that King Henry confirmed the grants of Strongbow and Tyrel, excepting these grants from those to the citizens of Dublin, which latter the jurors expressly found to have been made subsequent to those in favour of the Knights of St. John.’ 1 Hugh Tyrel had been granted Castle Knock by Hugh de Lacy : ** Castle Knock in the first place he gave to Hugh Tyrel Whom he loved so much.’’ See ‘‘ The Song of Dermot and the Earl,’’ translated and edited by Goddard Orpen, 1. 3132, p. 229. * Kilmehanok is so spelled in most of the authorities. The correct form appears to be Kilmehauok; in Sweetman’s Calendar, i., p. 22, it is given as Kilmehafoch. 3 «*Que jurata dicit quod predicti maior et communa disseisiverunt predictum priorem, sicut breve dicit, quare dicit quod Ricardus Strangbowe quondam feoffavit ~riorem et domum de Kylmaynan de tota terra de Kylmaynan cum pertinenciis. Postea venit hic Henricus, rex, avus domini regis nunc, et feoffavit Hugonem Tyrel, seniorem, de Kylmehanok cum pertinenciis, cum medietate aque de FaLKkinErR— The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 281 Tyrel’s gift of Kylmehanok added to the original grant of Strongbow the lands on the north side of the Liffey which imme- diately face Kilmainham—an area now connected with the latter by Sarah Bridge, more familiarly known as Island Bridge, but in those early days by the fords known originally as the Fords of Kylmehanok and Tyrel’s Ford. The place was one already interesting for its historical associations. For here, on Wednesday morning, Sept. 15th, 919, Niall Glun-dub, or Black-knee, marching to capture Dublin, was defeated by the Danes and mortally wounded in the “ Battle of Dublin.”? The ford of Cell-mo-saméce, to give the spot its Irish name,” has long been one of the most important of Dublin landmarks, helping to mark the boundaries of the liberties of Dublin. In the account of the riding of the franchises, in 1488, the record recites how in that year the Mayor of Dublin, and his civic brethren, having Auenelif, usque ad ductum aque juxta gybbettum. Et postea venit idem Hugo, et feoffavit predictum priorem et domum de Kylmaynan de Kylmehanok, cum omnibus pertinenciis predictis. Et postea venit predictus Henricus, rex, et confirmavit donum predicti Ricardi Strangbowe de Kylmaynan et donum predicti Hugonis Tyrel de Kylmehanok, cum omnibus pertinenciis predictis, unacum feoffamento omnium illorum qui predictum priorem et predictam domum teoffa- verunt. Postea venit dominus, rex, nunc et feoffavit civitatem Dublin ad feodifirmam de civitate Dublin, cum aqua de Auenelif et omnibus pertinenciis, exceptis illis qui prius fuerint feoffati. Dicumnt eciamquod predictus prior et domus de Kylmaynan longo tempore feoffati fuerunt antequam predicti maior et com- muna fuissent feoffati.”,—Dublin White Book, fol. 107. See Gilbert’s ‘‘ Historic and Municipal Documents,’’ p. 495, and ‘‘ Calendar of Dublin Records,”’ i., 161. 1 The scene ofthis battle is wrongly placed by O’ Donovan, Haliday, Todd, and other writers, of whom the latest is my friend Mr. Stephen Gwynn, at Kilma- shogue Mountain, some seven or eight miles away, a distance which hardly squares with the Four Masters’ description of ‘‘ the battle of Ath-Cliath, that is of Cil-Mosamhog, by the side of Ath-cliath.’’? Yor this identification of the site of the battle with Cill-mo-samocc, I am indebted to Father Hogan and his friend Mr. Charles M‘Neill. The date of the battle given above is based on the follow- ing note from Father Hogan: —‘‘ Date of the battle—‘ Wednesday, the 17th of October, 917. In that year Easter fell on April 25 and Low Sunday fell in summer.’—Four Masters, O’Donovan’s Notes. ‘The criteria here indicate the year 919. Dr. M‘Carthy (Codex Palatino-Vaticanus, p. 871) says:—‘ October 17 in 917 was Friday’ ; the Easter incidence shows that the year was 919; the true reading is given in the Annals of Ulster:—‘17th of the Kalends of October ; September 15 fell on Wednesday in 919.’ Dr. M‘Carthy omits the date 919 in the Annals of Ulster Index.”’ 2 Mo-samoc, as I learn from Father Hogan, means‘ my sorrel.’ Father Hogan also points out that the name Kilmehauog occurs in the Red Book of Ossory as the name ofa church in that diocese. See Rev. W. Carrigan’s ‘‘ History of the Giocese of Ossory.’’ 282 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. passed by Kilmainham, ‘‘ridd northward in and throw the water of Amplyffy to the west end of Elyn Hor hir medue, for that is calld the ford of Kylmahenoke, for the hyll that is now called the hyll of Isold’s Fonte of old tyme was called Kylmahenoke hyll.”’ In the yet earlier perambulation of the boundaries of Dublin, in 1326-1327, the Ford is called Kylmehanok, an adjacent ford being called Tireles- ford. And again, in the riding of the franchises of 1603, the tradition is still preserved, mention being made of “ the hill called Kilmahen- nock’s hill, and nowe the hill of Isold’s font, which is a bow-shot of the west side of Isold’s font and west of Ellen Hoare’s meddowe, over which font is a great hathorne tree.””? 1 Dublin Records, i., 494, 157, 196. By the kindness of Father Hogan, to whose learning all students of Lrish topography owe a large debt, Iam permitted to quote the following note from his as yet unpublished ‘‘ Onomasticon Gdidelicum’’ :—‘‘ The Charter of John, Lord of Ireland, of the year 1192, states the metas or boundaries of Dublin :—‘ in occi- dentali parte de Dublin ab Ecclesia 8. Patricii per vallem [the modern Coombe, cf. Trish and Welsh Cm] usque ad Karnanclonegunethe (Carnan Clono Ui Dunchada), now corrupted to Dolphin’s Barn, at which is a remarkable heap or mound (Carnan)] et deinde usque ad divisam terrae de Kylemenan, et ultra aquam de Kylmeinan juxta Avenelith (the Liffey) usque ad vada de Kilmehauoc, et ultra aquam de Avenelith versus Boream per Ennocnagauhoc.’ Gilbert’s National MSS. of Ireland, Part II., LXV. In a copy of this Charter, an. 1200, in Sweetman’s ‘Calendar of State Papers,’ p. 22, it is written Cellmohafoch: the citizens of Dublin in 1236 grant to Randulf le Hore a meadow extending from the old quarry of the Oustmans to Kilmehauok : the lands of Kylmanan so far as the water of Avenlyf, thence near that water so far as the ford of Kylmehauoc, and beyond the water of Avenlyf, towards the north by Ennocnegannoc towards Cobragh of Dublin (now Cabragh). Gilbert’s ‘ Ancient Records of Dublin,’ i., 81, 157, at p- 190, of which we have the Ryding of the Frauncheses and Liberties of the City of Dublin according to ancient custome perambulated in 1603 :—‘ We passed over the water at Cammok betwixt the arrable land called now the Leis of Kilmayneham, and so directly westward to that parte of the meddowe that lyeth opposite uppon that parte of the hill called Kiimahennoockes hill and now the hill of Isold’s font which is a bow-shot of the west syde of Isold’s font and west of Ellen Hoare’s meddowe over which font is a great hathorne tree and in that part of the meddowe of Kilmaineham the Maior Swoordbearer and others tooke boate and passed upp the water of Aunlyffe neer Kilmainehame Bridg wher was said was a foorde called Kilmahenocks foord and then tooke horse and rode eastward over and by north Isold’s font and to the font itselfe and then rode to the slade by north- west the west end of Ellen Hore’s meddowe and in and throughethat slade north- ward where was saide of oulde time was a buyshe of hathorne and so to the top of the hill,’ &c. So Cill-Mosmamoce al. Kilmehanoc (leg. Kilmehauoc), now spanned by Sarah Bridge, a little on the north of which are rudera, which to Ch. M ‘Neill seem to mark the site of the Cell. half-way on a straight line between the Wellington Monument and the Magazine Fort, Phoenix Park.”’ FaLKInER—TZhe Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 283 There is no distinct evidence to connect Strongbow in any especial manner with the Order of the Knights of St. John, though it is on record that his father before him had endowed the Hospitallers with lands in Suffolk. It is probable, however, that the first grant, which the Dublin jury found to have been made prior to Henry the Second’s Charter of 1172, was made even before his coming into Ireland. We know from the language of the old French poem, ‘‘The Song of Dermot and the Earl,” as well as from more dryasdust sources, that subsequent to his agreement with Dermot M‘Murrough, and before the actual invasion of Ireland, Strongbow had bought the assistance of several among his confederates by provisional allotments of territory in the scene of his enterprise :— *‘'T’o Maurice de Prendergast The valiant Earl Richard Had already given Fernegenal,' And in his Council confirmed it Before the renowned Earl Had landed in Ireland : Ten fiefs he gave him on this condition For the service of ten Knights.’ The poem contains no record of a like gift to the Hospitallers. But the Knights Hospitallers of Jerusalem were already famous when Strongbow was organizing his memorable enterprise, and nothing seems more probable than that the leader of the adventurers should have conciliated their powerful support by the grant of a site for a priory near the capital. Ifthe old Monastery of St. Maignenn still survived the havoc wrought by the early Danes, no more appropriate spot could have been assigned to an Order of militant monks than an ecclesiastical establishment which occupied a site of considerable strategic importance. However that may be, it is certain that to Strongbow and his comrade in arms, Tyrel, the Knights of St. John owed the first endowment of their Order in Ireland, and the nucleus of the great possessions which they gradually acquired in this island— possessions which in time became sufficiently extensive and important to give to the Prior of Kilmainham a high place alike in the councils of his Order and in those of the Plantagenet Lords of Ireland. 1 A territory in Shelmalier East, County Wexford. * The Song of Dermot and the Earl, ll. 8072-79. 284 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Il. Tue Possessions oF THE HospPIrTat. Our notion of the importance of the Hospital of Kilmainham would be extremely inadequate were we to conceive of its authority as limited to the lands directly annexed to the Priory, extensive though these rapidly became through the grants of successive monarchs, and the bounty of generations of pious donors. The immediate possessions of the Priory (which included a great part of the modern Chapelizod, as well as the mills and weirs of Kilmainham) had probably assumed the aspect which they presented as late as Tudor times even before the assignment of the property of the despoiled Templars, early in the fourteenth century, had powerfully increased the wealth of the Knights of St. John. But besides what they owed to royal liberality, the Priors of Kilmainham were continually receiving accessions of property in the form of gifts of houses and small parcels of land scattered through the City and County of Dublin. The bare recital of these occupies many closely written pages in the Inquisition ordered in the 33rd of Henry VIII, after the dissolution of the monasteries, to ascertain the extent of the possessions of the Priory. That docu- ment begins by reciting the immediate belongings of the Priory in the following terms :— ‘‘ Inquisition, this Wednesday next after the Feast of Corpus Christi, 83rd Henry VIII, finds that the last prior was seized of the said Priory with all its buildings, and three gardens, and an orchard walled with stone, four towers erected on the said walls; one tower on the north hangs over the bridge crossing the river Lyffe, which gardens and orchard were reserved for the use of the Hospital, 260 acres of arable land, the demesne, annual value £13; 12 acres of meadow, a large wood containing 42 acres on the north of the river, another wood of 10 acres of underwood and 5 of pasture, which were reserved for the use of the Hospital, and 260 acres of pasture and briars.”’ The Inquisition goes on to enumerate in a long list of additional possessions a mill on the river Lyffey, a fulling mill on the river Cammoke, a salmon weir with boat and nets on the Liffey, the 1 The substance of this Inquisition has been printed in D’Alton’s ‘‘ History of the County of Dublin,’’ pp. 624-6. FaLKkinER—Zhe Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 285 rectories of Kilmainham, Chapelizod, Ballyfermot, and Palmerston, with the altarages of these parishes, besides scores of lesser endow- ments. But these valuable appanages of the Priory, though they doubtless served to maintain the prestige of Kilmainham as the wealthiest individual house of the Knights of St. John, formed but a small part of the aggregate opulence of the Order in Ireland. For affiliated to Kilmainham were numerous houses of lesser consequence, but, withal, of considerable importance, which were spread through not less than eight Irish counties, and which represented in every instance the beneficence of Anglo-Norman patrons exercised in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, and in most cases within a few years of Strongbow’s coming. The list of the foundations of the Knights Hospitallers given in Ware’s ‘‘ Antiquities’’’ specifies no fewer than twelve of these, viz.:— In County Kildare, the Preceptories of Kilbegs, Kilheel, and Tully. In County Wexford, the Preceptory of St. John and St. Brigid at Wexford, founded by William Mareschall, Earl of Pembroke ; and the Preceptory of Ballyheuk. In County Meath, the Preceptories of Kilmainham-beg and Kilmainham Wood. In County Down, the Preceptory of St. John Baptist in the Ards, founded by Hugh Lacy. In County Waterford, the Preceptory of Kilbarry.? In County Cork, the Preceptory of Mourne. In County Limerick, the Preceptory of Any. In County Galway, the Preceptory of Kinelekin. These were houses numerous enough, with the endowments attached to each, to give the Knights of St. John, even from the earliest moment of their connexion with Ireland, a hold upon the country such as must have enabled them to sustain on at least equal terms with their rivals the Templars the authoritative position which the two great military Orders asserted, almost from the moment of their origin, in every country of mediaeval Europe. But the wealth and con- sequence of the Hospitallers received an immense extension when, shortly after the suppression of the Templars (whose overthrow in England, Scotland, and Ireland, under Edward II, followed Y Hara a Wore, t., 272. * This, however, appears to have been originally a Templars’ foundation. See Appendix I., p. 314, infra, 286 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. quickly on their destruction in France by that monarch’s brother-in- law, Philip the Fair), the possessions of their ancient rivals were assigned to the Order of St. John. This brought within the authority of the Prior of Kilmainham the wealthy Commandery of the Templars at Clontarf; and in other parts of Ireland the following houses, as enumerated by Ware :— 1. In County Wexford, the Commandery of Kilclogan. In County Carlow, the Commandery of Killergy.' In County Louth, the Commandery of Kilsaran. In County Waterford, the Commanderies of Kilbarry, Killure,' and Crook. 5. In County Tipperary, the Commandery of Clonaul. 6. In County Shgo, the Commandery of Teach-temple. Of these great additions to the endowments of the Knights of St. John, the Commandery of Clontarf was by far the largest, having been to the Templars, by virtue of its close proximity to the capital, what Kilmainham was to their rivals, the most important seat of their Order in Ireland, though not, perhaps, the richest in point of endowments. After its annexation by the Hospitallers its consequence may, perhaps, have declined through its too near neighbourhood to Kilmainham. Nevertheless, at the suppression of the Order it was valuable enough to be accepted, with the title of Viscount Clontarf, as sufficient com- pensation to Sir John Rawson, the last Prior of Kilmainham, for the loss of his dignity, precedence, and emoluments.? Though I have no intention of adding to the intricacies of the story of the Knights Hospitallers in Ireland the even more embarrassing perplexities of the history of their rivals in this country, it is A oo bo 1 Killergy and Killure appear, however, to have been original foundations of the Hospital, and not to have belonged to the Templars. See Appendix I., pp- 807, 314, wfra. *The Charter of Henry II to the Knights Templars, in respect of his Irish grants to that Order, was put in evidence in the year 1287, in proceedings taken by the Abbot of Dunbrody against the Master of the Templars in Ireland, when its contents were recorded in the following terms :— “Henry, King of England, Duke of Normandy and Aquitaine, and Earl of Anjou, to Archbishops, Bishops, Abbots, Earls, Barons, Justices, Sheriffs, and the King’s ministers and lieges, Frank, English, and Irish, of all this land. Grant to the Brothers of the Temple to defend the Holy Land of Jerusalem, of mills on the water near Waterford, which water is called Polwaterfoure, mills on the water near Waterford, which water is called Innermictam; a vill near Dublin called Clenmthorp, with its appurtenances; Crook with 10 carucates of land; the vill near Waterford whose church is dedicated to St. Barry; a small marsh FautKiner—TZhe Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 287 impossible to give an accurate impression of the former without a brief notice, for which this is perhaps the least inappropriate point of digression, of the history of the Irish Templars. The Order of Knights Templars or “ Poor Fellow-Soldiers of Jesus Christ and of the Temple of Solomon,’’ which had been constituted under the Rule of St. Bernard early in the twelfth century, had, like the rival Order of St. John, emerged from the misfortunes of the Second Crusade in the blaze of martial glory created by the exploits with which their valour before Damascus had redeemed the honour of the arms of Christendom. At the moment of Strongbow’s enterprise, France and England were filled with returned warriors whose swords were idle. In the interval between the Second and Third Crusades these monks militant busied themselves mainly in developing the splendid foundations which admiration for the prowess they had exhibited in the cause of Christ had led the sovereigns of Europe, and their nobles, to bestow upon the Order. But many among them were able to spare time from their more monastic functions to an adventure which promised a rich reward for the services they were so well qualified torender. Though it does not appear that the Templars were associated in the same degree as their rivals, the Hospitallers, with Strongbow and the earlier Norman invaders, it is clear that they were not unrepresented in the train of Henry II, when that monarch came over to assume the direction of the enterprise his vassal had begun. Nor was the King slow to recompense the zeal of these knights in his behalf. At the very spot! where Henry landed, some seven miles from Waterford, the Templars received a grant of land which became the foundation of the Precep- tory of Crook, and to this were added other grants in the south-east corner of Ireland. In Dublin, where any claim they might have laid to Kilmainham was forestalled by Strongbow’s grant to the Hospi- tallers, the Templars received a valuable prize in the grant of Clontarf; between the King’s houses and the sea near Waterford ; the Church of St. Aloch near Wexford, with the land belonging thereto, and Agdmile, a burgess of Water- ford with all his chattels.’’ (Record and process of a plaint between the Abbot of the Port of St. Mary (Dunbrody), plaintiff, and the Master of the Templars in Ireland, before the King’s Justices of the Common Pleas, Dublin.—Sweetman’s ** Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland,’’ 1285-1292, p. 329.) A Charter by Henry III, dated 1253, with an inspeximus and confirmation by Edward I, dated 1280, was produced at the same trial. In a confirmation by Henry III in 1227, Agdmile is described as a burgess of Wexford. 1 As to the identification of Henry II’s landing-place with Crook, see an article by Rev. James Graves, in Journal of R.S.A.I., vol. iv., pp. 385-8. 288 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and their possessions were greatly increased by the gifts with which several of the grantees of Henry and of Strongbow endowed the Order. It is unquestionable that in the century and a-half or so which elapsed between the arrival of the Templars in Ireland and their suppression in 1812, they had become an extremely wealthy corporation. But it is extremely difficult at this distance of time to form a just notion of the extent of their wealth. For it is to be observed that the period of their suppression is precisely the period of which the fewest records survive. The thread of Irish history as supplied by official records of the English Government is practically lost during the latter half of the reign of Edward II, when the disorders following the wars of the Bruces submerged the authority of the English Crown through three- fourths of Ireland. We know, indeed, that proceedings against the Templars took much the same course in Ireland as elsewhere, and that after the Order in England had been put upon its trial, under circum- stances of harshness and indignity, which were only partially mitigated by the humanity shown by Edward II, the Knights in Iveland shared the fate of their brethren in England and on the Continent. They were arrested and thrown into prison, according to the entry in Grace’s Annals, on the day of the Purification of the Virgin, Feb. 3, 1307-8, and were then summoned before the Pope’s Commissary, sitting in St. Patrick’s Cathedral. Though it is not recorded that any of the graver offences alleged against their brethren abroad were imputed to them, they were unable to escape the fate of their fellows elsewhere.1 Whether guilty or innocent, the Irish Templars were inevitably involved in the general suppression of their Order by the Bull of Pope Clement V in 1312, and that suppression was followed by the dispersal of a great part of their property among various grantees of the Crown. The principal commanderies and actual 1 “ Between the 11th of February and the 23rd of May (1310), thirty Templars were examined in St. Patrick’s Church, Dublin, by Master John de Mareschall, the Pope’s Commissary, but no evidence of their guilt was obtained. Forty-one wit- nesses were then heard, nearly ail of whom were monks. They spoke merely from hearsay and suspicion, and the gravest charges brought by them against the fraternity appear to be that the Templars had been observed to be inattentive to the reading of the Holy Gospels at church, and to have cast their eyes on the ground at the period of the elevation of the Host.’’ Thus Addison in his ‘‘ History of the Templars,’’ p. 234; but his dates do not appear to be quite accurate. The trial of the Templars, as distinguished from the preliminary investigation before John de Mareschall (who was Commissary of the Bishop of Kildare, not, as Addison says of the Pope), was held before a tribunal of Dominicans, the accusers being members of FaLKInER—The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 289 foundations of the Templars undoubtedly passed to the Hospitallers, but a substantial proportion of the endowments formerly allotted to them was in all probability irrecoverably alienated. True it is that under a further Bull of the same pontiff, the Knights of St. John, in reward of their recent display of prowess against the Moslem infidels in the capture of Rhodes,! were declared the inheritors of the possessions of their despoiled rivals throughout Europe. But it by no means followed that this Papal title was everywhere recognized. Of what happened in Ireland we have no record. But if events in this country followed the course pursued abroad, it is unquestionable that much of the property of the fallen brotherhood passed into lay hands, and never reached the new grantees. For the European monarchs, who had seconded the Papal denunciations of the Templars largely in hopes of benefiting by the spoliation of so wealthy a community, saw no direet advantage in the aggrandisement of the Hospitallers. Abroad, it has been computed, ‘‘ the Hospitallers never obtained a twentieth part of the ancient possessions of the Templars.”* In England, Edward II declined to recognize the Pope’s title to dispose of property without the consent of the Crown, and pending the grant which he ultimately made at the end of 1313 confirming the Hospitallers in the ownership of the Templars’ lands, he made numerous assignments of their pos- sessions to other hands, resulting in an irrevocable alienation of much of the confiscated property to lay purposes. In spite of our lack of any records of the course of the proceedings in Ireland, we may assume with considerable confidence that what Edward II did in England his ministers in this country were not slow to imitate; and that, although the Knights of St. John undoubtedly became the legal successors in title to the Templars, and in 1314 were formally instituted into the possession of all the lands and possessions of the latter,> they were far from realizing the whole of the splendid heritage assigned to them.* the Franciscan and Augustinian Orders in Dublin. Much of the evidence taken against the Templars in Ireland will be found in Wilkins’s ‘‘ Concilia,’’ vol. ii., pp. 373-380. oS eh * Addison’s ‘‘ History of the Knights Templars,’’ p. 211. 3 Dowling’s Annals. 4 The late Dr. Richard Caulfeild printed in the Journal of the Royal Historical and Archeological Association of Ireland, 4th series, vol. ii., pp. 331-334, from a manuscript in the British Museum entitled Monastic Records, Ireland (6165 Plut., 290 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. If it be difficult to trace the record of the Hospitallers in the service of the State otherwise than in the merest outline, or to identify with exactitude the extent of their numerous and widely extended property, it is assuredly a no less perplexing task to attempt to ascertain the form of their social system, or to arrive at a notion of their mode of living. It would add much to the reality of our conception of mediaeval Dublin could we attain to something like a just view of the daily life of these Knights, and of the character of their intercourse with the citizens of Dublin. But we possess no sufficient materials for such a picture. No such admirable illustration of life in a fourteenth-century Priory as is supplied by the ‘‘ Account Roll of the Priory of the Holy Trinity, 1337-1346,” has been preserved to inform us how the Hospitallers of Kilmainham, lived, moved, and had their being. We must, therefore, content ourselves with such occasional and unsatisfactory glimpses as the State papers give us of the life of the Hospitallers generally, and more particularly of those of Kilmainham. The Irish Hospitallers appear to have enjoyed, in common with the Templars, the special immunities which were granted in England to both Orders by Henry II, and confirmed by his successor. A Charter in the first year of King John extended to the Knights Hospitallers in Ireland the liberties granted in the previous year to their English brethren. These included ‘‘ freedom from actions, the King’s toll, passage, pontage, vinage, wayte, carriage, sumage, works regarding castles, parks, bridges, and vivaries (¢.¢. preserves), army and cavalry summonses, aids and tallage, wastes, regards of the forests and assarts, amerciaments ; besides freedom from forfeitures of property by their retainers, and from being impleaded before the King’s Justiciary in civil matters.”* From the nature or their property, as indicated by the records of sundry civil actions to which the clxxi. D), an account of the property of the Knights Templars in Ireland in the year 1307, on the suppression of the Order. This contains a list of all the Manors and Churches then in their possession. It is curious that this list doesnot enumerate a single possession in Ulster or Connaught, notwithstanding a licence given to the Templars by Henry III in 1234, to have ‘‘a free guest in every County and Borough in Ireland’’; and in point of fact the establishments of the Templars, unlike those of the Hospitallers, appear to have been confined, with the sole exception of the Preceptory of Teach-Temple in Sligo, to the provinces of Munster and Leinster, and more particularly to the south-eastern parts of these provinces. 1 Sweetman’s ‘‘ Calendar of Documents’”’ (1171-2611), p. 19. FaLtkiner—The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 291 Hospitallers were parties at various periods, and from the inventories of their goods taken from time to time, we may gather that each Preceptory was possessed of very large agricultural interests, with a large home farm adjacent to the Priory. Mills were in many cases, and particularly in that of Kilmainham, which had large mills on the Cammoge stream, an important feature in the domestic economy of the Preceptories. There can be little doubt that the Hospitallers were in general the overseers of the milling industry, and the owners of the granaries of the districts in which they were established ; though the existence of the King’s mills at Dublin Castle in close proximity to Kilmainham, must have prevented the Hospitallers of Kilmainham from enjoying anything lke a monopoly of the milling industry in Dublin. The Templars, in their day, seem to have been very extensive wheat-growers, doubtless in consequence of their proximity at Clontarf to the celebrated wheat-growing lands of Fingal and of the north portion of the County Dublin. In the thirteenth century, indeed, both Orders appear to have been extensively concerned in the corn trade, and to have been the principal distributors of flour through the country. In 1225, for example, the master of the Templars in Ireland was licensed for five years by the King, “to convey his wheat whither he will throughout all Ireland for trading purposes,’ without being impeded; and in 1243 a royal mandate enjoined upon the Justiciary that no mill should be built in Waterford to the damage of the Templars’ mills there, and that he should cause any mill already erected to their injury to be razed. The owners of the Preceptories, lke those of most monastic establishments in the Middle Ages, were also much interested in the fishing industry. The once valuable salmon fisheries of the Liffey were closely looked after by the Hospitallers of Kilmainham, who in consequence sometimes came sharply in conflict with the citizens of Dublin. The thirteenth-century suit between the Hospital and the City has already been mentioned. ‘hat dispute does not seem to have been the first in which the same parties found themselves at issue. A mandate issued to the Justiciary as early as the year 1220 recites how ‘‘the good men of the King’s City of Dublin” claimed that the City was entitled to have the water-way of the Liffey so kept open, that provisions could be sent up and down the river in boats, and further that they had always had a fishery on that river; and also how they complained that ‘‘ the Prior and Friars of the Hospital 1 Sweetman’s ‘‘ Calendar of Documents ’’ (1171-1251), pp. 193 and 396. RA.A. PROC.) VOU, XXVI., SEC. C. | [27] 292 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of Kilmainham have lately made a pool there, whereby the city and citizens are much damnified, their fishery is totally destroyed, because the pool prevents the fish from ascending, and their boats can no longer pass up and down as they used to do.’? The Justiciary was directed to rectify this abuse by enlarging the river; but the feud between the City and Hospital—in the course of which the Hospitallers broke the citizens’ nets, while the citizens retaliated by destroying the Hospitallers’ mill—does not appear to have been composed until after the Hospitallers had successfully vindicated their title in the courts, when, as already mentioned, an amicable arrange- ment was made as to the future exercise of the fishing nights. At the period of the litigation in the thirteenth century between the Hospital and the City, the interest of the Knights of St. John in the Liffey Salmon fisheries was confined to the waters of the river above the city. But a century later, when the annexation of Clontarf had brought them whatever rights the Templars had been wont to exercise at its mouth, the Hospitallers were careful to vindicate their title to the tithe of salmon there taken. Among the Christ Church Deeds is an agreement with reference to the tithes of salmon taken at Poolbeg, in settlement of a suit brought by the Hospitallers against four takers of salmon there, under which the title of the Hospital to such tithes was acknowledged, notwithstanding that Sir Robert Dowdall, the Lord Chief Justice of the day, had held a lease for several years of the farm of the manor of Clontarf.? A further glimpse into the domestic economy of the Knights of St. John in Ireland is afforded by the institution of guest-houses or hostelries attached to the various Preceptories in the more important towns. The Hospitallers, pursuant to the Charters in that behalf granted to both the military Orders, had establishments in Dublin and the principal towns, to which the Knights could resort for accommo- dation in their journeys. In Limerick, Trim, and Ardee, among other places, these guest-houses existed. The agreement of the Prior and Brethren of Kilmainham with Henry Marshal, the custodian of their Liber Hospes, or guest-house, in Dublin, gives us some insight into the nature of the arrangement between the brethren and their inn- keepers, besides indicating the kind of accommodation provided in an inn of the better sort at the close of the thirteenth century. This 1 Sweetman’s ‘‘ Calendar of Documents”’ (1171-1251), p. 149. 2 Appendix to the 20th Report of Deputy Keeper of Public Records in Ireland, p. 91. Fatxiner—The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 298 guest-house stood in Winetavern street, then a very important thoroughfare, the seat of the Guildhall, and the fashionable quarter for visitors. It appears from the record of the agreement in the State papers that the Prior and Brethren at Kilmainham, having acquired the interest of Henry de la Felde and Petronilla, his wife, in ‘‘ astone-house, near the Church of the Holy Trinity, Dublin, on the north side,” which one ‘‘ Henry, called Marshal, Citizen of Dublin,”’ held at the yearly rent of one penny, did let the house to Henry Marshal and his heirs, ‘‘ with all liberties and free customs thereto belonging, at a rent of two silver shillings and one penny a year.” The Prior and Brethren had just previously received by letter, under the seal of Walter Vured, the Mayor, and the Com- monalty of the City of Dublin, ‘‘a grant that the house aforesaid should be their free hospital, and should be for ever quit from all exactions, tollages, demands, or collections of money.”’ They accordingly granted to Henry Marshal that he should be ‘their free guest in the stone-house aforesaid,”’ and as such that he should enjoy all liberties granted to their other free guests in Ireland. In requital whereof Marshal undertook that he and his heirs should ‘‘find for the Prior and Brothers and their successors whenever they shall go to Dublin and shall wish to remain, decent entertainment and stable, white cloth, white salt, white candle, fire, litter, and cooking utensils’ ; and he further obliged himself to leave to the Hospital at his death ‘‘ forty shillings of silver in the name of one-third of all his chattels.”” As this instrument was witnessed by the Masters of several of the country Preceptories, we may fairly conclude that the Winetavern street hostelry was the common place of resort for all Hospitallers coming from the provinces to sojourn temporarily in the capital. This Liber Hospes was maintained for the MHospitallers down to the dissolution, being mentioned in the Inquisition of 33rd Henry VIII. as ‘‘a house called the Frank House, in Winetavern street, Dublin, near the Church of the Holy Trinity.’” More appropriate to their spiritual than to their secular character was the exercise by the Hospitallers of parochial jurisdiction over certain parishes, in possession of which they were placed by the diocesan authorities. A grant preserved among the Christ Church deeds supplies an example of what appears to have been a not 1 Sweetman’s “‘ Calendar of Documents ’’ (1285-1292), p. 361; and see Gilbert’s ‘‘Calendar of Dublin Records,’ vol. i., pp. 104, 198; and ‘‘ Historical and Municipal Documents,”’ p. 501. 294 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. uncommon practice. By this indenture Alexander, Archbishop of Dublin, granted to the Prior and Brethren of Kilmainham, in the year 1319, ‘the Parish Church of Rathmore (in the County Kildare), with its chapels, tithes, and obventions, for the sustenance of pilgrims and the necessities of the poor,’ and instituted the Prior in the name of his house in the corporal possession thereof.! The Hos- pitallers, who, on their part, appear to have been bound to give ten pounds of wax yearly for the use of the Church to the Chapter of Christ Church, retained their rights in the Rectory of Rathmore down to the dissolution of the religious houses.? a: Tur Priors oF KILMAINHAM. The attempt to follow the fortunes of the Hospital of Kilmainham, in its relations to the general history of Ireland during the Planta- genet era, and to form a just conception of the part played by the Hospitallers in the government of the country, is rendered extremely difficult by the almost total absence of any Irish records directly referring to the Order. It unfortunately happens that the archives of the Knights of St. John (which, despite the many vicissitudes of their 1 Calendar of Christ Church Deeds, Nos. 207, 208. * Monck Mason, in his MS. additions to his account of Kilmainham Priory in Archdall’s ‘‘ Monasticon,’’ has the following note :— “There was at this time a dispute with the Archbishop of Dublin with regard to his right of visiting those churches of his diocese which belonged to this Priory, and appropriated in proprios usus—viz., Rathmore, Ballyogary, Chapelizolde, Crevaghe, Ballythermot, Rathenanys, Calveston, Davystowne, Stafythnane, Rathsilly, Fountstown, Leyston, and Ballycolian, with their appendant chapels ; and the Archbishop cited them to exhibit their titles to exemption, if any they had, as likewise in respect of the churches of Kilmainham, Kilhale, and Clontarf, which the Prior and Brethren asserted they possessed pleno fare. The Prior pleaded that the three latter had been, time out of mind, subject to him in every way, both in temporals and spirituals; that they were exempted specially by the Apostolic See from all ordinary authority, and subjected immediately to the Holy See; that the other churches above-named were theirs im proprios usus, and subject immediately to the Holy See, saving to the Archbishop and his successors their procurations on visiting the same; and reserving to the Archbishops their jurisdiction in matters concerning the cure of souls: all which was admitted and certified by the Court in capella Sti. Sepulchre, Tmo. Sept., 13860.—Al. Reg.* T.C.D., f. 301.’’— Wm. Monck Mason’s MS. Notes to Archdall’s ‘‘ Monasticon Hibernicum.’’ Brit, Mus., Eg., 1774, FatKiner—The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 295 fortunes and the successive migrations of the Grand Preceptory from Jerusalem to Acre, from Acre to Cyprus, from Cyprus to Rhodes, from Rhodes to Crete, and from Crete to its latest seat in Malta, remain, in many respects, extraordinarily perfect) are sadly inadequate in relation to the annals of the Order in Great Britain and Ireland. While the succession of the Grand Masters of the Hospitallers, and that of the Grand Priors of the several Languages—the name given to the various provincial organizations throughout Europe—have been preserved with tolerable completeness in the Library at Malta, the official records contain only the most fragmentary references to the Priors and Preceptories of the Three Kingdoms.! Nor is this deficiency made good by any extant records elsewhere. Yor the statistics published in Larking’s ‘‘ Knights Hospitallers of England in 1338’? deal solely with the property held by the Order in that country, and the book takes no note of the general history of the English and Irish Knights. Such information as can be gleaned regarding the doings of the Order in Ireland is, therefore, inevitably scrappy and unsatisfactory. Even when all the items have been laboriously pieced together, they fall very far short of supplying the materials for a consecutive chronicle; and the task of reconstructing the organization of the Irish branch of the Language of England from the few scattered and inconsiderable bones of knowledge that survive, is one that must baffle the most skilful and ingenious of historical anatomists. It is possible indeed to make a very fair approximation towards the succession of the Priors of Kilmainham,? and a list of the Priors of Ireland—who are not necessarily identical with the Priors of Kilmainham—from the year 1330 to the dissolution of the Order, will be found in Porter’s ‘‘ History of the Knights of Malta.’* But except that a comparison of these lists with those of the Grand Priors, Turcopoliers, and other officers of the English Language, proves that the Irish branch had no independent existence, the heads of its Preceptories being in many cases appointed from among the Knights resident in England, these records throw no real light on the history of the Hospitallers in Ireland. Yet, though the amount of our positive knowledge is small, there are, nevertheless, indirect 1 See ‘Les Archives de la Bibliothéque et le Trésor de L’Ordre de Saint Jean de Jérusalem & Malte.’? Par J. Delavalle le Roulx. Paris, 1883. * Camden Series (old series) vol. Ixy. 3 See Appendix II, p. 316, infra. £ Vol. ii, pe 206: 296 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. sources from which we may infer that the status enjoyed by the Knights Hospitallers in Ireland was not inferior to that universally accorded to their brethren throughout Europe in the hey-day of their prosperity. Thus, from the earliest period for which such records are available, the Prior of Kilmainhem or his locum tenens appears to have been summoned among the barons as a spiritual peer of Parlia- ment,' while the rolls of the great officers of State, and of the heads of the judiciary, show that the Lords Priors of the Hospital were closely associated with the work of government, and were often entrusted with the highest administrative functions. As many as four among them held the great office of Lord Deputy, and at least two of them appear to have held Parliaments in the great hall of Kilmainham; while the names of no fewer than seven of the Priors are to be found upon the distinguished roll of the Lords Chancellors of Ireland. The Hospitallers also appear to have exercised in early times, in conjunction with the Templars, some of the functions of treasurers or bankers, the Lords Justices in Henry the Third’s reign being instructed to lodge at Kilmainham the aid collected for the King, for transmission to England by the Knights.’ But great as was the part played by the Priors of Kilmainham in the business of government, and in the administration of the law, it was, as befitted their important position in the great military Order of Knights MHospitallers, less as statesmen or as judges than as soldiers that their most eminent services were ren- dered. Military service to the Crown was manifestly the principal consideration for those extensive grants which were made by the early Plantagenet Sovereigns both to the Templars and to the Hos- pitallers. It is clear that the two Orders performed between them many of the duties ofa garrison, and that the Preceptories and Com- manderies, with the fortified castles which everywhere adjoined them (and which in most cases were built on sites strategetically advanta- geous), served as so many citadels of Anglo-Norman authority in the provinces. As the wealth and authority of the Hospital at Kilmainham grew, the military importance of its rulers steadily increased. Those Priors who took an active part in public affairs appear to have joined 1 See Lynch’s ‘* Feudal Dignities.”’ 2 Vide Lascelles’ ‘‘ Liber Munerum Publicorum Hiberniae.’’ 3 Sweetman’s ‘‘ Calendar of Documents”’ (1171-1251), p. 147. It appears from a letter printed in the ‘‘ Carew Calendar’’ (1515-1574), p.42, that the Prior of Kilmainham held the office of Under Treasurer in 1434. FantKiner—Zhe Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 297 to their administrative functions the position of generalissimo of the forces of the Crown, and the Knights grew to be considered the flower of the Royal army. Normans and strangers to a man, and owning fealty to the English rulers of the country, neither Hospi- tallers nor Templars seem to have had the smallest sympathy with the native Irish. Their military record in Ireland is mainly the story of expeditions, by no means invariably successful, undertaken to quell the revolts of insurgent chiefs. Thus, in 1274, Prior William Fitz- Roger commanded a contingent of the army led by Thomas de Clare into the fastnesses of Wicklow, and, after losing many of his Knights in battle, was taken prisoner by the Irish in Glenmalure. The Prior does not seem to have been in any hurry to undertake this enterprise, for when commanded by Edward I to return to Ireland for the de- fence of that kingdom, he pretended to have received a summons from his Superior to the Holy Land. But the King would stand no nonsense, and being ordered to Ireland ‘‘ on pains of the loss of all the lands of his house in that country,” the Prior obeyed the mandate and returned to Kilmainham. But, though captured at Glenmalure, Fitz- Roger survived to fight another day ; and a few years later he is found at the house of his Order at Randon, in Roscommon, preparing “‘ to lead an army against the King’s enemies in Connaught.””! But the military activity of the Prior of Kilmainham and his Knights was by no means confined to Ireland. They were also liable to be called on by the Crown for service abroad, and on such occasions they bore a highly honourable place in the armies of the English Kings. Of what services, if any, they rendered on the stricken fields of Crecy and Poictiers, we have no record; but that their prowess was fully appreciated by so martial a sovereign as Henry V we know from the story of the siege of Rouen. Doubtless, the most chivalrous figure in the dim procession of these vanished representatives of the religious chivalry of the Crusades is that of ‘Thomas le Botiller, Prior of Kilmainham and Chancellor of Ireland, the doughty warrior monk who led the Irish troops across the seas in the service of Henry V, in the year 1418. his Prior was an illegitimate scion of the house of Butler, a son of James, third Earl of Ormond, and a man of equal ability as soldier and as statesman, who twice filled the office of Lord Justice of Ireland. ‘The Prior’s exploits at Rouen are picturesquely recounted in the quaint verses of John Page, who was himself present at the siege. 1 Sweetman’s ‘‘ Calendar of Documents ’’ (1252-1284), p. 200; and (1235-1292), p- 369. 298 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The poem tells how the Prior of Kilmainham, arriving at Harfleur at the head of a contingent of fifteen hundred men, was allotted the post of honour and of danger by King Henry, who directed him to repel the attack which the French Monarch, assisted by the Bur- gundians, was expected to deliver with the object of raising the siege :— ‘And then the Pryor of Kilmaynan Was come wyth yn the mowthe of Sayn. At Harflete he londed evyn, With XV. Hundryd fyughtyng men, Well a-rayde of warre wyse, © As the cuntraye hathe the gysse. Faste he hyed unto the sege, And was well-come unto our lege. Then was sayde the Fraynysche Kynge And the Burgaynys caste hyr entrynge In the northe syde of our oste, For the cause there was playne moste. The priour with his XV. hundred men Our kyng assygnyd a yenne, To logge hym in that syde For to kepe the wayes wyde By the Foreste of Lyones stoute To kepe the Fraynysche men owte, He loggyd hym with owte that woode, And made wacche and ordynaunce goode Withowte our oste 1ij legys large, So for to logge hyt was hys charge. The knyght thenne there-to sent, And manfully thedyr wente. Yf the Fraynysche men ofte wolde there that way The fryste frunt he thought to fray. Moche worschyppe wanne he there, And soo he hadde done ellyswhere. And moche worschyppe there he wan I wolde you telle but alle I ne can.’ Prior Butler had a martial successor in the next reign in the person of Prior Thomas FitzGerald, a grandson of the Earl of Kal- 1 ¢¢ Historical Collections of a Citizen of London in the Fifteenth Century”’: Camden Society’s Publications, Third Series, pp. 12, 13. FatkinER— The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem. 299 dare, and consequently a member of the rival house of FitzGerald. The ‘‘ Chronicle of William Gregory, Skinner,” tells how in the year 1446 this Prior of Kilmainham exhibited his knightly prowess after the most approved fashion of mediaeval chivalry by appearing fully armed in the English capital, ready to bid defiance to his hereditary foe :— ‘¢ And that same yere there was a pechyng i-made uppon the Erle of Ormounde by the pryour of Kylmayn for certaine poyntys of treson, the whyche was takyn into the Kyngys grace, where uppon hyt lykyd oure soverayne lorde to graunte a generalle pardon unto the sayde Erle. But nevyrtheles the sayde pryour appayryde in Smethefylde the iij day of the monythe of October, as hyt was apoyntyde, fulle clenly harnyssyd, redy whythe alle hys fetys and whythe alle hys wepyns, kepynge the fylde tylle hyghe none.””! But, as Professor Richey has observed,’ if the Knights of St. John were generally useful auxiliaries to the Government, they could sometimes prove dangerous from their turbulence. ‘The development of this undesirable side of their activity was in part due, no doubt, to the enfeeblement of English authority consequent on the dynastic contentions in England. Butit was also in part due to the introduction of anew and different vein of political sentiment into the leaders of the Order in Ireland. The Priors of the latter half of the fifteenth cen- tury reflect, in their altered attitude towards the English Crown, the change which during the same epoch had transformed a great part of the Anglo-Norman nobility of Ireland into a semi-independent baronage, largely imbued with an Irish spirit. It has been observed by D’ Alton ‘“‘that a singular circumstance may be remarked in reference to the succession of the Priors of this house, many of whom held the highest office of the State, that the name of one person of the ancient Milesian stock does not appear in the whole series, and perhaps this remark would apply to all the Preceptories belonging to this Priory throughout Ireland.’ In view alike of the constitution of the Hospitallers’ Order and of the circumstances under which it was introduced into this country, this is a feature in the history of the Priory which can scarcely surprise us. The Order was essentially cosmopolitan. Its establishments in Ireland were directly subject to the authority of the Grand Master, which, though exercised for the greater part of the period with which we are concerned from an island so remote 1Camden Society’s Publications, Third Series, pp. 186, 187. 2 “«Short History of the Irish People,’’ p. 289. 300 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. as Rhodes, was no phantom jurisdiction. A statute of Henry VI passed by the Irish Parliament in 1447 indicates the mode in which that authority was enforced. Justiciary Roll, 35 Ed. I, m. 52. R.I.A. PROC.) VOL. XXVI., SEC. Co [33] 344 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. thirteenth century, a strong, rich corporation of men who had fallen from the high ideal with which they had started their Order, and whose original purpose had been rendered useless. A body of 15,000 knights, many of the fine flower of the nobility of the land, subject only to their Grand Master and the Popes, constituted a formidable body of men, and their riches could not now be excused on the ground that they were for the defence of the Holy Land. Founded, as they had been, for the protection of the Christian pilgrims, they had degenerated into the bankers of the Popes and Kings. The con- stables of the Cross had become the cashiers of Christendom. Rumours also were current of their infidelity, idolatry, and bestiality. Some curious verses are to be found about them in the Book of Howth, and I quote two verses, depicting their fall from their high estate. While they lived in wilful poverty These crossed Knights in mantles clad in white, Their names spread in many far country, For in their perfection was set all their delight. Folk of devotion caught an appetite ; Therefore to increase gave them great almes, By which they gen increase in great riches. By process within a few yeares, The number great of their religion, And the fame of the said Templers, Gan spread wide in many region, With towers, castles, they gave them to delices, Appelled in virtue, which brought in many vices.! The Order might yet have continued to exist for many years, had not Philip le Bel, King of France, determined on their downfall, for it must be remembered that the Hospitallers also enjoyed large exemptions, and considerable property, yet they continued for cen- turies before their existence was terminated in different lands. But Philip was a poor as well as a masterful man, and his necessities had not been satisfied by his recent pillage of the Jews. The powerful Order of the/Templars had, on several occasions, come into conflict with him. It is clear that he had some time before come to the deter- mination*to destroy this ‘‘ imperium in imperio,” and, while getting rid of this obstacle, also refill his impoverished exchequer; but this could not be done without the consent of the Pope. Accordingly, on the death of Benedict XI, he used his influence to obtain the 1 Book of Howth, p. 235 Woov—Zhe Templars in Ireland. 345 election of Bertrand de Got, Archbishop of Bordeaux (Clement V), to the Apostolic See; and the rumour was current that one of the terms upon which Philip made his assistance conditional was the destruction of the Templars. The charges against the Templars of heresy and impiety, which Philip brought to the Pope’s notice, left the latter no option but to summon de Molay, the Grand Master, before him. This he did in 1307, ostensibly on the ground of discussing matters concerning the Holy Land, but he also informed him of the grave imputations which had been brought against the Order, and urged upon him the neces- sity of union with the Hospitallers. To this proposal de Molay strenuously objected, and asked for an inquiry into these terrible charges. The Pope wrote to Philip, on the 24th August of the same year, that he had at first considered the charges as incredible, and that the Grand Master desired an inquiry. The King of France, finding that the Pope was temporising, decided to act for himself. On the 14th September he sent out a lettre de cachet to the governors and crown officers throughout France, commanding the arrest of the Templars, and the detention of their goods. But such secrecy was observed in the preparations that de Molay was entirely ignorant of them even a month later, for we find him, on the 26th October, assisting with Philip at the funeral of Catherine Courtenay, wife of Philip’s brother. The next day the bolt fell, and de Molay and 140 of the brethren were arrested. Such an assumption of the Papal authority aroused Clement, who wrote, on the 27th of the same month, to Philip, upbraiding him with his action. Meanwhile Philip had been bringing his influence, both by letter and by his ambassador, to bear upon King Edward II. But this monarch, as will frequently be seen, was by no means willing to follow in the course marked out for him by Philip, and exhibited a restiveness under the spur which at times seemed to bode ill for the chances of the King of France. Still, after a show of resistance, he always ended by yielding to the pressure. It would seem that at first he contemplated taking a decided stand, for instead of instantly submit- ting to Philip’s will, he wrote, on the 30th October, acknowledging a letter he had received from him about the detestable heresies of the Templars, and informing him that he had communicated it to his nobles and prelates, to whom, as to him, the contents seemed incredible, but that he would make inquiries himself. But the Pope soon came to Philip’s assistance, for, quickly recovering from his fit of indignation [33*] 346 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. at the King’s precipitate action in arresting the Templars, he issued, on the 22nd November, his bull to Edward to imprison the Knights! In this bull he set forth that at the beginning of his pontificate rumours of the heretical depravity of the Templars had reached his ears, but that he had been unwilling to listen to such suggestions on account of their noble behaviour in the past. Since then, however, stories of their heresy and immorality had been told to the King of France, who, at the request of the Inquisitor of heretical depravity in his kingdom, had caused the chief persons of the Order to be imprisoned, and their goods conveyed to safe custody, in order that an inquiry might be made. He also set forth that the Grand Master had confessed to the heretical practices; and that he had personally examined one Knight, who acknowledged having denied Christ on entering the Order. Accordingly, he exhorted the King to imprison the Templars, and keep their goods safely till he heard further from him. But Edward still remained obdurate. By letters to the Kings of Portugal, Castile, Sicily, and Aragon, on the 4th December, he urged them not to believe the accusations against the Templars, in view of their good deeds; and on the 10th he wrote to the Pope that he was unable to credit the terrible charges brought against the Order, and desired to take no steps till their guilt had been more: clearly manifested. After such efforts on behalf of the Knights, we are more than surprised to find him, ten days later—viz., on the 20th December—issuing his writ to various officials to arrest the Templars in his dominions, and on the 26th of the same month informing the Pope that he would carry out his orders. The argu- ments of Philip were evidently of sufficient force to override the scruples of his future son-in-law. The writ for Ireland was directed to John Wogan, Justiciar, and the Treasurer; and a copy of the ordinance sent to English officials was enclosed for their guidance. By this writ they were instructed to cause a day to be appointed for the execution of the ordinance without delay, so that it might be executed before the news of the lke event in England could reach these shores. The English ordinance ran as follows :— ‘For certain sure reasons it is ordained by the lord the King and his Council, that, on Wednesday next after the feast of the Epiphany next coming, all the brethren of the Knighthood of the Temple in tor] every county of England be attached by their bodies by the sheriffs 1 Rymer’s ‘‘ Federa,”’ vol. ii., p. 18. Woov— The Templars in Ireland. 347 ‘ thereof, and by some lawful men of the same counties; and that all their lands, tenements, goods, and chattels, as well ecclesiastical as temporal, be seized and taken into the hands of the said King, together with the charters, writings, and muniments of all kinds belonging to the said brethren, and that of those goods and chattels and of the value thereof be made a lawful inventory and indenture (in presence of the keeper of every of the places of the said brethren, whoever he be, a brother, namely, of that Order or another person, and in presence of two lawful men neighbouring and nearest to the said place who can conveniently be present), one part whereof shall remain with the said keeper and the other with the sheriff, under the seal of him who shall have caused those goods and chattels to be so seized, and that those goods and chattels be placed in safe and secure custody, and that the cattle and beasts of the said brethren be well kept and maintained out of the goods aforesaid, as shall seem most convenient to be done, and that their lands be cultivated and sowed out of the issues thereof, to the best advantage and profit which can be done, and that the bodies of the said Templars be kept safely, securely, and faithfully, in a suitable place, elsewhere than in their own dwellings, so that their keepers may be sure of the bodies of the said brethren, provided, however, that they be not in a cruel and loathsome prison, until the King shall think fit to make other order thereon, and that reasonable sustenance be found for the said brethren, as becomes their rank, out of the things and goods so to be seized by the commands of the said King, in competent manner. Which things being per- formed, let the Sheriffs make known by their letters to the Treasurer and Barons of the Exchequer at Westminster, how many brethren and whom they shall have caused to be arrested, and their names, and where and under what custody they shall have placed them, and let them send transcripts of the indentures which shall be made thereof to the said Treasurer and Barons, and let them make known to the same distinctly and plainly what lands and what tenements of the said brethren shall have been so seized, together with their whole proceedings in this behalf, so that the said Treasurer and Barons on the morrow of the Purification of the Blessed Mary next coming may be fully certified thereof by the said Sheriffs.” Then follows a description of the manner in which the ordinance was executed in England. The King first sent down writs to the sheriffs to warn ten or twelve lawful men of their bailiwick to be in a certain place in the county on a certain date, and to be present 348 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. there themselves ; and then the King sent down sworn clerks with the writ against the Templars and the ordinance, which were delivered to the sheriffs after they and the lawful men had been sworn not to divulge the matter to anyone before the writ had been executed.! On reading the above ordinance, one is struck not only by the extreme care which was taken to surprise the Templars, but also with the anxiety displayed that their lands and goods should be taken great care of, and that they themselves should be treated with due consideration. The writ and ordinance did not reach the Justiciar till the 25th January, 1308; but no time was lost, for the day fixed for carrying out the ordinance in Ireland was the morrow of the feast of the Purification (3rd February). On this day the lands of the Templars. were seized by the sheriffs. The Knights were conveyed to Dublin, while careful inventories of their effects were drawn up. These inventories, together with an account of the proceedings in each case, will be found in the certificate of the Barons of the Exchequer sent to the English Exchequer (1 Edward III).? Accord- ing to these returns, the goods of the various preceptories and estates were valued at £716 16s. 63d. The Inventories give a very precise list of household goods in the guardians’ chamber, in the hall, cellar, kitchen, granary, bakehouse, stable, and smithy of each preceptory ; of farming implements and stock, with ecclesiastical ornaments, garments, and books. The details are interesting. In the Kilclogan preceptory, the bed of Walter de Joneby was valued at one mark, that of the chaplain at ten shillings, while the bed of Adam de Langport was only worth half a mark. The servientes probably had no beds at all. The minute detail of the inventories is shown by the fact that the items range froma fork, value 1d., one cruet of pewter, value 1d., and six rakes, each 13d., toa missal worth 40s. Of books, except those for ecclesiastical purposes, we find but little mention, the most interest- ing being ‘‘ un’ lib’ galic’ script’? de Evangelicis,” which was found in the preceptory of Clontarf. But it is extremely surprising to find the abodes of a military order so poorly equipped with arms. Thus. in Clontarf we only find three swords, price 3s.; in Kilsaran, a military cloak; in Kilclogan, two lances, each worth 6d., one iron helmet, worth 12d., a balister and two baudreys, price 3s., and a bow, worth 1d. Instead of the luxury we should have expected, the 1 Memoranda Roil, Excheq., 1 Ed. II, m. 19. 2 Accounts, &c. (Excheq. Q. R.), Bundle 239, No. 18, Pub. Rec. Office, London. Woen-—-The Templars in Ireland. 349 furniture and goods appear to have been of the most humble descrip- tion. We find some mention of the current coin—e.g., the preceptory of Kilclogan possessed 36s. 6d.; that of Clonaul, £7 10s. ‘‘argenti’’; while Clontarf only had 3s, ‘‘in pecunia numerata.’”? The Templars’ greatest wealth was in corn, oats, and cattle. Altogether these inventories throw considerable light on the prices of goods at that time. I have given a copy of the inventory of the manor of Clonaul in Appendix B; but the fullest list will be found in the inventory of Kilclogan, a translation of which has been printed in Hore’s History of the County of Wexford, under that head. No mention is made in these inventories of deeds and manu- scripts which were ordered to be taken. We may feel quite sure that the Treasury were sufficiently awake to their own interests to secure any title-deeds which the Templars possessed. That they did so we have proof in the case when John de Haddesore and others, who had been under agreement with the Knights to farm the tithes of some churches in the manor of Kilsaran, were attached to answer the King (1812) for the rent due to the Knights at the time of their sup- pression.' The deed or contract made between them was produced in court to prove the right of the Crown as heirs of the Templars. According to the ordinance, returns should have been immediately made to the English Exchequer certifying the number and names of the brethren, where they were imprisoned, and the lands seized, with all the proceedings in the matter. This apparently was not done, probably owing to the fact that Alexander de Bickenor, the Treasurer in Ireland, was appropriating to himself some of the Templars’ goods. The certificate mentioned above was that returned to the English Exchequer by the Barons in Dublin, to enable the former to discover the amount of defalcations of the late Treasurer. Guardians of the lands of the Templars were now appointed to manage the estates and exact the usual rents and services from the tenants. At the time of the suppression there were rents due from these tenants, and collectors were appointed, with the injunction that they be paid in haste. Evidently the King was in want of money. At this time he was conducting his Scotch expedition, and had frequent occasion to order the authorities in Ireland to forward provisions to Scotland for his troops. He was not likely to neglect such a windfall as the goods of the Templars. Accordingly we find that, on the 19th June, 1308, the Justiciar and Treasurer were 1 Memoranda Roll, Excheq., 5-6 Ed. II, m. 50. 390 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ordered to provide for the expedition to Scotland, in addition to the supplies elsewhere ordered to be provided in Ireland, 1000 quarters of wheat, 1000 quarters of oats, 200 quarters of beans and peas, 300 tons of wine, 3 tons of honey, 200 quarters of salt, 1000 stock fish, out of the goods in Ireland of the Knights Templars in the King’s hands, so far as the same would suffice.! The Templars were now prisoners in Dublin Castle, but, as they had been deprived of all their goods, it became a question as to how they were to be supported. So Piers Gaveston, who arrived as the King’s deputy in July, 1308, allowed them to retain the issues of the manors of Kilclogan, Crook, and Kilbarry, to provide them with sustenance during their captivity.’ In France matters were advancing with a haste which showed Philip’s determination to settle the business once for all. The Pope employed all kinds of procrastination, only to be forced to yield to the King’s masterful disposition in the end. The former was induced to appoint inquisitors to hold the inquiry in France, reserving to himself the personal examination of the chief officers; but these suspiciously fell ill on the way to Poictiers, and so they had to be examined by the inquisitors. The story of the treatment of the Templars in France by Philip forms one of the most heartrending narratives to be found in history. Under the influence of the most cruel tortures, they con- fessed to crimes which they afterwards recanted, often without avail. An excellent account will be found of these proceedings in Michelet’s ‘“Procés des Templiers’’; but as itis outside the scope of the present paper, I will not touch further on this portion of the subject. On the 12th August, 1308, the Pope issued four bulls.* In the first, ‘‘Faciens Mlisericordiam,’”’ he appointed Commissions in different lands to examine the Templars, to be composed of the diocesan bishop, two canons, with two Dominicans and Franciscans, for each diocese, and sixteen questions were to be put. In the second, ‘¢ Regnans in ceelis,”” he detailed the history of the events leading up to the present crisis, and ordered the bishops, &c., to appear, two years hence, on Ist October, 1310, to decide the fate of the Order. The third bull, ‘‘Deus ultionum Dominus,” appointed the prelates as curators and administrators of the Templars’ goods ; while the fourth, ‘¢Ad omnium fere notitiam,”’ ordered that all the Templars’ goods 1 Patent Roll (England), 1 Ed. II, part 2, m. 3. * Memoranda Roll, Excheq., 5-6 Hd. II, m. 12. 3 Von Hefele’s ‘‘ Conciliengeschichte,” vol. vi., pp. 436-8. Woon— The Templars in Ireland. 351 already seized should be returned, under penalty of excommunication. The third of these bulls was inoperative in Ireland, as the King had already appointed as curators over the lands and goods men whocertainly were not prelates. With respect to the fourth bull, the King took care that any goods taken should be restored to him, for we find frequent mandates to that effect in the Memoranda Rolls; but, as we have seen above, this store was drawn upon not only by the King to provision his army in Scotland, but by Alexander de Bickenor, the Treasurer, for his own pocket. Some rumours of these and similar transactions in England may have come to the Pope’s ears, for, on the 4th October, he wrote to the King about the matter, to which Edward boldly repled, on the 4th December, that he had done nothing up to the present about the goods of the Templars, nor would, in future, otherwise than he ought. Clement now appears to have lost all pity for the Templars, for, on the 30th December, he issued his bull, ‘‘ Calide Serpentis,’ pro- scribing the Order, and refusing to allow any to help or counsel them.} It is difficult to say whether diocesan inquiries were held as ordered by the bull, ‘‘ Faciens Misericordiam,” in Ireland; but inquisitors were sent over by the Pope for the general manage- ment of the Provincial Councils of Inquiry in these countries. On the 29th September, 1309, the King wrote to all bailiffs and faithful people that Thomas de Chaddesworth, Dean of Dublin, Bindus de Bandmellis, Canon of 8. Paul, diocese of Florence, and John Balla, Canon of Clonfert, had been assigned to make inquiries in Ireland by the chief inquisitors sent to England by the Pope, and ordered them to assist them.” He also ordered the Archbishop to be present when- ever the inquisitors held the inquiries. To make the investigation as complete as possible, he bade Wogan to take any Templars not yet in custody, and guard them in Dublin Castle, ‘‘repraesentandos coram venerabili patre electo Dublin’ vel ejus vicario, ac praefatis inquisitoribus deputatis,’? whenever required.* An additional deputy was sent in the person of Master John de Solercio.* The public interest in the fate of the Order at this time must have been stirred up to an extraordinary extent. There is a curious entry 2 vol. vie, p. 439. 1 Von Hefele’s ‘* Conciliengeschichte, * Rymer.s ‘‘ Federa,” vol. ii., p. 938. 3 Tbid. * Patent Roll (England), 3 Ed. II, m. 32. B02 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in the Book of Howth, which would seem to show that it was the absorbing topic of the time. It reads as follows :—‘‘ Also on the mor- row of Saint Luce the Virgin, the three year of the reign of Edward, there was six moons, which was marvelled much of. They were of divers colours, whereby it was judged (‘‘jugent’’? in MSS.) and thought that the Order of the Templars should be suppressed and done away for ever.’ In the Annals of the Chartulary of S. Mary’s. Abbey the date is given as the sixth year of Edward I1;? but as this. would have been after the suppression of the Order by the Pope, it is probable that the third year of that reign was the time of this singular occurrence. The inquisitors were apparently only sent over to arrange for the inquiry, for, in the account of the investigation which took place for the province of Dublin, which is preserved in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and is the only account for Ireland extant, their names do not occur. The inquiry was held in Saint Patrick’s Cathedral ; and Mason is wrong in asserting that it took place in Dublin Castle. It was commenced in the month of January, 13810, though it is impossible to give the exact date, as the account we have of the proceedings is imperfect. The earliest date mentioned is the 6th February; but there is evidence in the document that the pro- ceedings commenced some days before this. Henry Tanet, the late Master, declared, in his examination before this tribunal, that he would have spent three years in Ireland on the vigil of the Purifica- tion next, which would be the lst February. As he was Master in 1307, the inference is that he was giving his evidence on some day prior to Ist February, 1310. The inquisitors consisted of brothers Richard Balybyn, ex-minister of the Dominican Order in Ireland, Philip de Slane, reader of the same Order, Hugh de St. Leger, of the same Order, Roger de Heton, guardian of the Franciscan Order, Dublin, and Walter Prendergast, rector of the same. They were not all present at each sitting, their numbers varying at different times. Master John de Mareschal, Canon of Kildare, was also present as commissary of the Bishop of Kildare, on one occasion; also Masters Philip de Hendelee, officer of the court of the archdeaconry, Matthew de Wella, and Philip de Wylabi, rector of the church of Balisgressim (Balgriffin), dio. Dublin. To each of the Templars examined a series 1 Book of Howth, p. 129, f. 68. 2 Chartulary 8. Mary’s Abbey, vol. ii., p. 341. 3 Wilkins’ ‘‘ Concilia,’’ vol. ii., p. 373. Woov— The Templars in Ireland. 303: of eighty-seven interrogatories was administered, which may be briefly summarised as follows :— They were accused of denying Christ at their reception ; of being told by those receiving them that Christ was not the true God, and did not suffer for our redemption ; that the receiver made them spit on the Cross, or offer it some other mark of indignity; that they adored a certain catum ; that they did not believe in the sacrament of the altar ; that tke priests of the Order did not use the words by which the body of Christ is made in the canon of the Mass; that the Grand Master, or Visitor, or Preceptor, could absolve them from all sin; that, on reception, the receiver and received indulged in unclean kissing ; that the reception of the Order was clandestine; that they made and adored idols; that they touched these idols with cords, with which they girt themselves; that those unwilling to conform to such prac- tices were killed or put in prison; that they were enjoined on oath not to reveal such practices; that they were ordered to confess to none but brethren of the Order; and that the brethren swore to advance the interests of the Order by any means in their power. Such were the accusations brought against them, to which they were compelled to reply. The following Templars were examined :—Henry de Anet (or Tanet), the Master; Richard de Bistelesham, Ralph de Bradeley, Hugh de Broughton, Richard de Burchesham, Walter de Choneby, John de Faversham, Henry de la Forde, Henry de Haselakeby, Adam de Langeport, Henry Mautravers, Robert de Pourbriggs, John Romayn, Richard de Upladen, and William de Kilros, chaplain. They were unanimous in denying most of the charges, but on the question whether the Grand Master could absolve them from sin, there was some diversity of opinion, as three of the Knights admitted that he could, though two of them afterwards denied it. William de Kilros, the chaplain, admitted that when the Grand Master heard a con- fession, he ordered the chaplain to absolve the penitent, even though the chaplain had not himself heard the confession. He also men- tioned one case of unnatural crime which had occurred in the Order. He attributed the suspicion under which the Templars had long lain to their being so suddenly exalted, and to their great friendship and converse with the Saracens. Several of the Templars were examined two or three times. The witnesses for the prosecution were now examined, and it certainly throws a suspicious light on the proceedings that three of the inquisitors are to be found amongst the number. The witnesses 354 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. were as follow:—Brothers Roger de Heton, guardian of the Fran- ciscan Order, Dublin; Hugh de Lummour, of the same; Walter de Prendergast, reader of the same; Nicolas de Kilmay, and Walter Wasphayl, of the same Order ; Simon de Dachemound, Richard Kissok, Gilbert de Sutton, and Richard de Balybyn; Thomas de Racho, of the same; Nicholas Bakun, Richard de Boclonde, John de Balmadoun, Robert de Lusk, Lucas Chyn, Thomas Cadel; Thomas, Abbot of S. Thomas the Martyr; Simon, Prior, and Marestellus, Canon, of the same; Richard de Gromekyn, Nicholas Byterel, Adam Barun, Roger Kilmaynan, Henry de Pembroke, Ralph Kilmaynan, William le Botiller, Henry de Stone, Gilbert de Rene, John Gay, Philip de Kenefeke, Roger, Prior of the Order of 8. Augustine; Henry Wallens, David Longus, John de Waterford, Hugh le Marescall, John le Palmer, and John de Suerde. These were all religious, the laymen being only four in number, viz.: Adam le Latymer, Thomas de Broughton, an ex-serviens of the Templars; Robert de Hereford ; and William de Bras. On examination, the majority of the witnesses had nothing but rumours and gossip to relate; while Roger de Heton said he believed the charges because the Templars themselves had acknowledged them to the Pope, and because the Order was a secret one. The only two witnesses who had anything definite to depose to were brothers Hugh de Lummour and William le Botiller. The former declared that he was often at Clontarf, and had seen a Templar, named William de Warecome, turn his face to the ground at the elevation of the sacra- ment, not caring to look at the Host. William le Botiller testified that one day he assisted his brother, who was celebrating Mass at Clontarf, and that, at the elevation of the Host, the Templars kept their gaze fixed on the ground, and paid no attention to the reading of the Gospel. Also, after the Agnus Dev, he wished to make the brethren the kiss of peace, whereupon one of their own clergy told him that the Templars did not care for peace.} Such, in brief, is the evidence which was extracted by a prolonged inquiry, which lasted from January till the 6th June, 1310, with numerous sittings between those dates. It is impossible to say whether torture was applied to the prisoners, as no information is forthcoming on the point. We know that it was extensively employed in France, and that Edward II was induced, unwillingly, to follow in 1 Wilkins’ ‘‘ Concilia,” vol. ii., p. 373. Woov— The Templars in Ireland. 355: Philip’s footsteps in this respect, though in a very much less degree. German authorities admit that, in many cases in England, the threat was quite sufficient to obtain the desired effect. Von Dollinger states that only two Templars in England succumbed to the torture,? while Michelet goes so far as to deny that torture was applied to the English Knights at all.* The absence of any evidence of the use of such means of extorting confessions on this side of the Channel may induce the hope that a more humane treatment was practised here. On the drd April, 1810, the Pope wrote to the Archbishop of Dublin and others, putting off the meeting of the Synod at Vienne till the 1st October, 1311, on the ground that the inquiries had not yet been finished.? In France they were still incomplete, while, as we have seen, the inquiry in Dublin was only then being held, and in London further examinations had yet to take place. During these latter, the Grand Preceptor of England, Ireland, and Scotland died in prison, refusing to confess to heretical doctrines. What the result of the inquiry in Ireland was, and whether the inquisitors reported favourably or not on the conduct of the Order in this country, we do not know. In England and France the result was unfavourable to the Templars; but in Aragon, Castile, Portugal, and the archbishopric of Mayence the inquiries resulted in an acquittal.’ The Synod at Vienne opened on the 16th October, 1311, the objects for which it was held being (1) the recovery of the Holy Land; (2) the reform of the Church; and (3) to advise about the process of the Templars; but we may feel certain that the last issue was the most absorbing one, and overshadowed all the rest. More than three hundred bishops and prelates were assembled ; the representatives of Ireland consisting of the Archbishop of Cashel, and the Bishops of Emly, Killaloe, and Cloyne.‘ After a lengthy consideration of the case, the majority of the Synod declared that they had not sufficient evidence before them to condemn the Order. As soon as Philip heard that his plans were likely to fail, through the opposition of the Council, he immediately set out for Vienne (February, 1312) to use his personal influence with the Pope to urge him to dissolve the 1 Rymer’s ‘‘ Federa,” vol. ii., p. 119. 2 Von Hefele, ‘‘ Conciliengeschicte,” vol. vi., p. 469. 3 Von Dollinger, ‘‘ Akademische Vortrage,” vol. ii1., p. 248. + Michelet, ‘‘ Histoire de France,’ vol. iii., p. 115. 5 Papal Registers, vol. ii. 6 Dublin Review, vol. cxvii., p. 343. ‘‘The Fall of the Knights of the Temple.”’ 7 Labbé- Mansi, xy., 12. 356 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Order, and give their goods to another Order of Knights. As usual, the hesitation manifested by Clement when at a distance from Philip vanished under the influence of a personal interview ; and the Pope, by his bull of the 22nd March, beginning ‘‘ Vox clamantis,” dissolved the Order. This bull has only recently been discovered in Barcelona by Gams, the German Benedictine. Clement gave six reasons for his action: viz., that the Order had become of evil notoriety through heresy ; that the Grand Master and many other Companions of the Order had made confessions of heresy, and of the other charges brought against them ; that the Order was much hated by prelates and kings ; that no righteous person was willing to defend them; that they had become useless for the Holy Land, for the defence of which they had been established ; and, finally, that through putting off the sentence the goods of the Templars might be lost.? By a further bull of the 2nd May, ‘‘ad providam,”’ he handed over all the possessions of the Templars to the Hospitallers.? In this document he expressly stated that he had dissolved the Order ‘‘non per modum definitivae sententiae, cum eam super hoc secundum inquisitiones et processus super his habitos non possemus ferre de jure, sed per viam provisionis seu ordinationis apostolicae,”’ thus showing that the dissolution of the Order was grounded not on justice but on motives of expediency. By letters, also, of the same date, he ordered commissioners for carrying out this decree in England, Ireland, &c. The persons of the Templars were to be handed over to the provincial Synods, except the Grand Masters and three others, whom he reserved to himself. Philip, however, induced him to hand them over to a Commission of three Cardinals and the Archbishop of Sens, with the result that, on the Grand Master (De Molay) and the Grand Preceptor of Normandy declaring themselves innocent, they were condemned to be burnt ; while the other two, who confessed, were condemned to prison for life. It will be well now to consider how the Templars, imprisoned in Ireland, had been getting on. As we have seen, soon after their imprisonment the Earl of Cornwall had allowed them to retain their manors of Kilclogan, Crook, and Kilbarry for their sustenance. But it was one thing to manage their lands when they were free agents and in possession of enormous power, and quite another to obtain the 1 Von Hefele, ‘‘Conciliengeschicte,’’ vol. vi., p. 524. 2 Ibid., p. 5238 ; Rymer’s ‘‘ Federa,’’ vol. ii., p. 167. Woov—Zhe Templars in Ireland. 357 profits of their property when they were confined in Dublin Castle. Robert Aylward, who had been put over the manors to manage them on behalf of the Knights, had frequently to be called upon to answer to them for the rents of their lands and tenants in Crook and Kilbarry.! The Crown was forced to call upon the tenants of the three manors to be intendant and respondent to the Master. The difficulty of obtaining the issues of their lands became so great that on the 4th December, 1311, the Master, Henry de Anet, and brothers John de Faversham, and Ralph de Bradelee petitioned the King that either they might be allowed out on bail and put back into the same position as they held at the time of their arrest, or that Wogan, the Justiciar, might hold the aforesaid manors for them, and provide them with sustenance. The King’s Council agreed that the Templars could not be liberated without a special mandate from the King; but, at their request, the Justiciar consented to hold the manors for them, and give them the issues for their means of support. This was approved of by the King.2, The Knights soon experienced the benefit of this change, for on the 3rd February, 1312, they acknowledged to have received £24 9s. 13d. from the Justiciar. We shall probably be justified in supposing that after the Papal Bull, handing over the persons of the Templars to the provincial synods, those incarcerated in the Castle were liberated. In Michaelmas term, 1312, we find it on record that the Master, Henry de Anet, was let out on bail, Master William de Hothum and others being his pledges;* and it is likely that the rest were liberated at the same time. As, soon after this date, viz., May, 1313, the lands of Kilclogan, which had been assigned to them for sustenance, were granted to Nicholas de Balscote,® we may conclude that it was about this time that the regular pay of 2d. per diem was commenced to be paid to the Knights. Since 1308, when the Templars were seized, their lands had been mostly managed by the Crown, who had appointed commissioners to supervise the estates, receive tithes and obventions of the churches, appoint bailiffs and servientes, collect the rents, &c., paying a certain rent to the Exchequer for such privileges. The manors and churches of Kilclogan, Crook, and Kilbarry, however, were excepted, as these were given temporarily to the Knights for their support. The only 1 Memoranda Roll, Excheq., 4-5 Ed. IJ, m. 66. 2 Tbid., 5-6 Ed. II, m. 12. 3 Ibid., 5-6 Ed. II, m. 24. 4 1bid., 6 Ed. Il, m. 2. 5 Jbid., 6-7 Ed. II., m. 47d. 308 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. instance we have of the Crown granting any of the Templars’ lands in fee-simple was in the case of the manors of Clontarf and Kilsaran, which Edward granted (26th December, 1310) to Richard de Burgh, Earl of Ulster, the father-in-law of the Earl of Cornwall,! though they apparently soon reverted to the Crown. All the lands which had formerly been in possession of the Order the Pope desired should be handed over to the Hospitallers. On the 2nd May, 1812, he had written to the Archbishops of Armagh, Dublin, Tuam, and Cashel, and others, to defend the Knights of St. John, who had been placed in possession of the Templars’ property in their respective dioceses.? But the former, however eager they were to enter into their new inheritance, were forbidden by the King (1st August, 1312) to meddle with the lands and goods of the Templars before the next parliament.* In the meantime he continued to let out their property in Ireland, for on 12th May, 1313, a commission was issued to Nicholas de Balscote, Baron of the Exchequer, to hold the lands of Kilclogan and the church of Ballygavern at a yearly rent.‘ But the Hospitallers were evidently becoming anxious about the transfer, for on 25th November of the same year, Brother Albert de Nigro Castro, Grand Preceptor of the Hospital of 8. John of Jerusalem, and the loewm tenens beyond the Mediterra- nean Sea of the Grand Master of the Hospitallers, and Leonard de Tybertis, Prior of the Venetians, Procurator-General of the said Hospital, petitioned the King that he would see fit to hand over to them the Templars’ goods.° This had the desired effect, for on the 28th November the King ordered the guardians of the Templars’ lands in England, and in Ireland the Justiciar, Chancellor, and Treasurer of Dublin, to put the above-named brethren or their deputies in posses- sion of the lands and goods, with all the rights belonging thereto, of the late Order. Edward alleged the necessity of conforming with the Pope’s bull as the reason for his Order, but took care to protest that his and his subjects’ rights were to be preserved.® As a necessary consequence of this order, the Prior of the Hospitallers was bidden (8th February, 1314) to continue to the Templars the allowance of 2d. per diem hitherto allowed them.’ 1 Memoranda Roll, Excheq., 4-5 Ed. II, m. 21. 2 Papal Registers, vol. ii. 3 Rymer’s “* Federa,’’ vol. ii., p. 174. 4Mem. Roll, Excheq., 6-7 Ed. II, m. 47. 5 Rymer’s ‘‘ Federa,”’ vol. ii., pe 235, 6 Ibid., p. 236. 7 Ibid., p. 248. Woov—The Templars in Ireland. 359 Shortly after this, the King issued his writ (18th March, 1314) to Nicholas de Balscote to hand over the Templars’ lands in Wexford, which he held, to Roger Utlawe, Proctor of the brethren of the Hospital, Brother Walter del Ewe, Prior of the Hospital, and Brother William de Ross. In this writ it is interesting to note that the ‘‘ornaments of churches”’ are expressly mentioned to be handed over to the Hospitallers.? Although in England some of the Templars were sent to monasteries to complete their penance, we have no record of their being so treated here. Twopence a day was allowed them for their main- tenance, but it would appear either that this was not sufficient, or that the Hospitallers were relieved of this charge, and that it was thrown on the clergy, for we read that, on 1st December, 1318, the Pope ordered the Deans of York, London, Dublin, and Canterbury, the Priors of the Friars Preachers, and the guardians of the Friars Minors, to examine the taxation of stipends made by the archbishops and prelates, and bring it to the amount necessary for the support of the brethren of the late Order of the Templars, with this pro- viso that the latter were not to be allowed to lay up money or live delicately out of the sums provided by the said taxation. Also sentences issued by the archbishops and prelates against the Master and brethren were to be revoked.? From this, I think, we may gather that the Templars were still tenaciously clinging to their ancient rights in some parts of the country. Notwithstanding Papal bulls and Royal mandates, the Hospitallers found great difficulty in entering into their heritage. Feudal lords were unwilling to allow the lands granted by their ancestors to escheat to any but themselves. Accordingly, a great conference was held in 1324, at which the King, his prelates and nobles, and other great men of the realm were present; and the matter was laid before them for decision. They agreed that the lords of the fee had a perfect right to retain the Templars’ lands as their escheats, but it was decided by the King and his nobles, ‘‘ for the health of their souls and discharge of their consciences,” that, as the Order of Templars was instituted for the defence of Christians and subversion of the enemies of Christ, their lands, &c., should be delivered to other men of most holy religion. It was accordingly enacted that neither the King nor any other lord of the fee had any right or title in such lands, and 1Mem. Roll, Exch. 7-8 Ed. II, m. 41. * Papal Registers, vol. ii. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C.] [34] 360 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. that all the lands, &c., of the Templars should be assigned to the Order of the Knights of 8. John of Jerusalem.! Yet even this Act does not seem to have produced the desired effect, as in 1329 we find the Pope still writing to the King exhorting him to cause restitution to be made to the Hospitallers of the property of the Templars.’ As far as Ireland was concerned, most of the property of the latter Order was inherited by the Knights of 8. John, for we find them in possession at the time of the dissolution of the Monasteries. But in a few cases, the efforts of Pope and King seem alike to have been ineffectual in bringing about a transfer to the Hospitallers. In England, those who had received allowances (corrodaria) from the Templars for their lives, on account of services performed or lands granted, on the dissolution of the Order, petitioned the Crown, and received compensation, but no record has been found of such a procedure in Ireland, though it is not unlikely that it took place. We have now reached the conclusion of the story of the Knights of the Temple in Ireland ; but there are one or two matters connected with them which it may be more suitable to mention here than to interpolate in the foregoing narrative. As has often been the case, the Exchequer of Ireland was drawn upon to assist the needs of the English Exchequer. In 1247, the King commanded the Justiciar to pay 100 marks to the Master of the Temple in England, on account of the 50 marks which he was wont annually to have at the Exchequer of England.* This annual payment of 50 marks would appear to have been for maintaining a Knightin the Holy Land. In 1252, the Irish Exchequer was again called upon to pay 200 marks, viz., four years’ arrears due to the Master of the Temple in England for that purpose.t A more interesting demand, and one of which the results are still remaining, was that of the King in 1243, when he ordered that 500 marks should be paid out of his treasure in Ireland to the Master of the Templars in England, to acquit debts he had incurred in constructing a chapel at the New Temple, London.’ This building 1 Statutes (England), 17 Ed. II, statute 2. 2 Papal Registers, vol. ii. 3Cal. Irish Documents, 1171-1251, No. 2915. 4 Ibid., 1252-1284, No. 48. 5 Tbid., 1171-1251, No. 2610. Woov—Zhe Templars in Ireland. 361 has a particular interest for us, not only because Irish money went to pay for its construction, but because the Irish Master, Walter le Bachelor, was confined there. There is a penitential cell (four feet six inches by two feet six inches) opening upon the stairs leading to the triforium, with slits towards the church, through which the prisoner, unable to lie down, could still hear Mass. In this cell Walter le Bachelor, Master or Grand Preceptor of Ireland, was starved to death for disobedience of the rules of his Order. I have appended to this paper a schedule of all the lands for which I could find any authority for believing that they at any time belonged to the Templars. But there are many other places in Ireland which tradition or careless historians have attributed to that Order. Of some of these it is impossible, with our limited sources of information, to say whether tradition is right or wrong. It is possible that in some cases lands formerly belonging to the Templars were by them exchanged or assigned to others, and that, whilst any trace of such a proceeding has disappeared, the tradition of their having once possessed them has lingered on. But in other cases, the error has undoubtedly arisen through the confusion in many people’s minds between the two Orders of Templars and Hospitallers—a confusion which has been assisted by the fact of many of the lands of the former passing, on their dissolution, to the latter. Of these cases, Kilmain- ham is a striking example. It is difficult to take up any work dealing with that place without finding the statement that it belonged to the Templars. Archdall is, perhaps, the cause of this error, for in his account of this Priory in his Monasticon, he has not only stated that it was given to the Templars by Strongbow, but has mixed up the two Orders in such inextricable confusion, that one can hardly blame others for being unable to disentangle it. The curious point is that he quotes, as his authority, Archbishop King’s mss., but on consulting these, I do not find anything to support Archdall’s statement. Sir John Gilbert, too, has followed Archdall in his History of the Viceroys; but in his Historical and Municipal Documents of Ireland,' he quotes from the White Book the contention between the mayor and citizens of Dublin and the Prior of the Hospitallers at Kilmain- ham in 1261, respecting ground at Kilmainham. From this we learn that the Prior pleaded a charter of Henry II, and at an inquest held by order of the Justices, it was returned that Richard Strongbow in 1 Page 495. [34*] 362 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. former times enfeeoffed the Prior and his house with all the lands of Kalmainham. Killergy, County Carlow, is another place which has been associated with the Templars. Ware, in his Antiquities (vol. ii, p. 271), says that this preceptory belonged first to the Templars, and then to the Hospitallers. The Abbé MacGeoghegan in his ‘“ Histoire de l’Irlande,”’ also states that it belonged to the former Order, and passed, on its dissolution, to the latter. That both these authors were wrong, we have a proof in an entry on the Plea Roll 32 Ed. J, where, in the account for County Kildare, we find that Friar Bernard, brother of the Hospital of Kylergi, and Friar Robert, Master of the Hospital of Toly, were fined. A few years before this, viz., in 1290, in the confirmation of a charter from the Prior of the Hospitallers to Henry Marshal, citizen of Dublin, we find the Master of Killergy as a witness.’ It is extremely unlikely that this preceptory could have belonged once to the Templars and been afterwards transferred by them to the Hospitallers, as the friction between the two Orders was so great as to render such a transaction almost an impossibility. Kallure, County Waterford, is another preceptory which, by various authorities, has been considered as part of the Templars’ property. But in Plea Roll 28 Ed. I, m. 8, we find that, in a certain action, Friar Hugh, Preceptor of the house of Killeur, was acting as attorney for the Prior of the Hospital of S. John, which he would not have done if he had been a Templar. Ballyhook (Balicanok or Ballycaok), County Wexford, is also attributed by some to the Templars, but, I think, without any grounds. In Plea Roll 6 Ed. I (m. 7), Richard de Kalmondesdon, Master of the house of Ballycaok, is associated with the Prior of the Hospital of S. John of Jerusalem in an action against Philip, son of Benedict, and he is also a witness to the confirmation of the charter of the Prior of the Hospitallers in 1290 mentioned above. If any further proof is needed, it may be pointed out that the head of a subsidiary house of the Hospitallers was often called ‘‘ Master,” a term which amongst the Templars in Ireland was only given to the head of the Order, and then not as master of any particular place, but as Master of the Order. Smith in his ‘‘ History of the County and City of Cork,” 1750, states that the preceptory of Mourne (Ballynamony or Monaster de ! Cal. Irish Documents, 1285-92. No. 787. Woov—The Templars in Ireland. 863 Mona) belonged first to the Knights Templars. However, the Master of Mora, as it was called, was a witness to the above-mentioned deed of the Prior of the Hospitallers; and in the taxation of 1302, the church is entered as belonging to that Order. It would take a considerable space to enumerate all the places which have been dignified with the appellation of Templars’ lands. In some cases, as those mentioned above, the tradition or legend can be proved to be wrong. But in other cases where neither proof nor disproof is forthcoming, we need not contemptuously reject the tradition. Besides the possibilities I have mentioned above of land formerly held by the ''emplars being exchanged or granted away, there must be many cases where the knights were allowed to hold land free of rent to the lords of the soil, to whom, on the suppression of the Order, the land would naturally revert. As an instance of this, I may cite the lands of Coulmacsaury in County Waterford. Here the Templars held 16 acres of demesne lands from the Bruys family. On account of the minority of the heir, the lands were for some years administered by the Crown; and so we come to have a record of the Templars being settled there, of which otherwise we should have been in complete ignorance. I have endeavoured in this paper to set out carefully all the known facts about the history of this remarkable Order in Ireland, and by the investigation of hitherto unpublished material to make some addition to our knowledge of Ireland, and especially to the effect in Ireland of one of the greatest, if not the greatest, tragedy of the Middle Ages. Of the published matter which dealt with my subject, I have had to reject much which appeared to me to rest upon no authoritative basis, to say nothing of those statements which I found, on inquiry, to be absolutely devoid of truth. I desire here to express my deep obligations to many friends who have either indicated fresh sources of information or enabled me, by their knowledge, to avoid those numerous pitfalls which are so apt to engulf the unwary historian. APPENDLX A. PossEssions oF THE TEMPLARS IN ]RELAND. County CARLOW. Fotherd, Grange of (Forth).\—After the dissolution this land was farmed out, at the request of Maud de Clare, Countess of Gloucester 1 Memoranda Roll, Excheq., 4-5, Ed. II, m. 48 //. 364 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and Hertford, to David de Pembroke.! He was killed soon after in the Scottish wars, and the rent due was remitted to his widow by order of the King. In this order the land was called Templeton.? Rathronan in Fothered (Forth).—Goods worth £37 18s. 2d. ; yearly rent of lands, £10 19s. 8d.8 Athkiltan, or Takyltan.—Goods worth £10 8s. 8d.; yearly rent of land, £4 5s. 9d. The oak-trees from the Templars’ woods here were given to Edmund le Botiller to repair the houses at Ballygaveran (Gowran).® County DvuBLin. Ballymacorus.—The ‘Templars had some land here, but it is probable that they were only tenants. The Sheriffs accounted for some corn sold and other issues of the Knights to the amount of £4 5s. 2d.° Balyrothery (Balrothery).—Adam Meurwyk paid them a rent lrere:’ Bray.—In the year 1284 we find the following entry amongst the King’s rents :—‘‘ Rents of Bray—From the Master of the Templars for $ carucate of land, which he claims to hold by charter, 1 mark; from the same, for a tenement which John Lissebon held, 1 mark ; from the same, for the tenement of J. de Howth, 11s. 8d.’* In the ‘“‘Liber Niger”? of Archbishop Alan occurs the following deed :— ‘‘Williemus filius Johannis Lisbone dedit Deo et Beate Marie et Fratribus Militie templi Salomonis Jerusalimitani in Hibernia totam terram de Clonmore fermoffyn Maghrenlyn et Termagarran et villam de Carriklydan cum omnibus suis pertinentiis et sex acras propin- quiores lande de Tirferagh et quandam carrucatam terre juxta terram Domini Archiepiscopi de Shenkyll que vocatur Le Dalgin cum omnibus suis pertinentiis Habendum et tenendum,” etc.° 1 Memoranda Roll, Exch., 4-5 Ed. II, m. 2. 2 Patent Roll, England, 8 Ed. II, pt. 1, m. 26. 3 Certificate 1 Ed. III (Accounts, etc., Excheq., Q.R. 239 Pub. Rec. Off., London). 4 Ibid. 5 Memoranda Roll, 4-5 Ed. II, m. 48. ® Recepta (Accounts, etc., Excheq., Q.R. 232 Pub. Rec. Off., London). 7 [bid. 8 Cal. Irish Documents, 1252-1284, p. 560. 9 Liber Niger, mss.-Trin. €oll., No. 1061, vol ii., p. 767. Woov—The Templars in Ireland. 365 Clontarf, Manor of.—Goods worth £125 17s. 7d.; yearly value lands, £32 10s. These lands were granted to the Templars by Henry II.2 Walter, Templar of Clontarf, was a witness to a deed with Giraldus Cambrensis.2 There was a church attached. This manor was granted to Richard de Burgo, Earl of Ulster, 1310,‘ but was evidently surrendered by him, as it is not to be found in the Inquisition on his estates at his death, and is found amongst the possessions of the Hospitallers at their dissolution. Dublin.—The Templars possessed some tenements here, perhaps a guest house or houses, as we find arrears of rent due to them from Henry de Waleton, in Dublin, being paid by the nuns of Hogges.® Glenmunder, or Ballyman.—They possessed here ‘‘1 castrum, 3 messuagia, 4 cottagia, 100 (acre) arabiles, 60 pasture, 2 prati, 12 subbosci,”’ valued at £2 Os. 0d.° Killerger (Killegar).—They held lands here for a short time. See under County Louth (Balibragan). Now in County Wicklow. Villa Reginald: (Reynoldstown, Parish of Naul).— When held by the Templars, this land was in County Meath.’ County Kinpare. Kuleork, Manor of.—Goods worth £24 4s.; yearly value of lands, £25 0s. 4d.8 This was afterwards included in the manor of Tully, when it came into the hands of the Hospitallers. See Rathbride. Monumenoke (Monmohennock, Dunmanogue Parish).—One messuage with the curtilage, five acres of land arable, and one acre of meadow with the appurtenances, up to the water of Gris (river Greese). Passed to the Hospitallers.° Naas.—Some goods of the Templars were found here at the time of their suppression.” Rathbride, Manor of.—Now in the parish of Tully. Goods worth 1 Certificate 1 Ed. III (Accounts, etc., Excheq., Q.R. 23.2 Pub. Rec. Office, London). * Cal. Irish Documents, 1285-1292, No. 329. ’ Chartulary of S. Mary’s Abbey (Gilbert), vol. i., p. 173. * Memoranda Roll. Excheq., 4-5 Ed. II, m. 21. > Recepta (Accounts, etc., Excheq., Q.R. 2,32 Pub. Rec. Office, London). © King’s ss., vol. xiii. 7 Certificate 1 Ed. III, &e. 8 Ibid. 9 King’s mss., vol. xiii., p. 85. 0 Recepta (Accounts, etc., Excheq., Q.R. 23.2 Pub. Rec. Office, London). 366 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. £52 5s. 8d,; yearly value of lands, £31 14s. 4d.1_ Lewis says, in his ‘‘Topographical Dictionary,’”’ that there are some remains of the ancient religious house, and its chapel still exists. Both the manors of Rathbride and Kilcork were in the hands of the Hospitallers in 11 Ed. II, as in this year the prior was allowed to exchange the manors of Rathbride and Kilcork (excepting the advowsons) for lands in Rathmore.’? County KILKENNY. Ballygaveran (Gowran).—Goods worth £23 16s. 10d.; yearly value of lands, 12s. 2d.; church, 50 marks.* As will be seen by this valuation, the value of the lands was very small, the chief revenue being derived from the church. In 1253 the Templars had a dispute about the advowson of this church.‘ As recently as 1710 there was a house in Gowran called ‘‘the Templars’ house.’’®> See County Carlow (Athkiltan). Kilkenny, Liberties of.—The Knights had some tenants here. In 1328 the lands of Hugh Daudeley, which had been sequestered, were returned to him, except those which had belonged to the Templars.° By Pipe Roll 3 Ed. III, we find that these lands were in the liberties of Kilkenny. I have not been able to trace these lands any further. Ratheden.—The Templars received some rents from these lands.’ County LIMERICK. Limerick City.—The Templars had a house here, probably a. ‘* frank ’’ house. See also charter of Limerick. County Louru. Balibragan (Braganstown).—This land belonged to the Templars, but they gave it to Nicholas Taafe in exchange for Kuillerger (Killegar, County Dublin) in 1284. On the Prior of Holy Trinity, 1 Certificate, 1 Ed. III (Accounts, etc., Excheq., Q.R. 23,9 Pub. Rec. Office, London). 2 Patent Roll, 11 Ed. II, m. 115 (Ireland). 3 Certificate 1 Ed. III, &c. 4 Cal. Irish Documents, 1252-1284, No. 317. > Transactions of Kilkenny Archeological Society, vol. iv., p. 92. 6 Close Roll, 1828, p. 266 (England). 7 Certificate 1 Ed. III, &ce. 8 Plea Roll, No. 18, m. 45d (18 Ed. I): see also Recepta. Woov—The Templars in Ireland. 367 Dublin, claiming Killerger, the Court decided that they were to get back two parts of Balibragan.' Coly, Manor of ( Cowley).— Goods worth £39 3s. 8d. ; yearly value of lands, £40 15s.; and of church at Carlingford, 12 marks.* This manor, containing 40 acres, and the advowson of the church of Carlingford, were granted by Matilda de Lacy to the Master of the Templars. (See Appendix C.) The lands had formerly belonged to O’henrethy, king of that country. Drogheda.—Some tenements at the yearly value of 3s. 3d., pro- bably their “‘ frank ’’ house.* Kilsaran, Manor of.—Goods worth £42 14s. 84d.; yearly value of lands, £11 15s. 6d. MacGeoghegan says it was founded by Matilda de Lacy.’ Ware says that it was founded in the twelfth century.°® There were also the following churches attached, viz. :—Kilsaran, 16 marks yearly value; Molaury (Mullary), 14 marks; Portlyneran (Port), 100 shillings ; Keppoc (Cappoge), 10 marks; villa Gernon (Gernons- town), 5 marks; Kilmedymok (Kildemoch), 10 pounds; Talonneston (Tallanstown), 6 marks; Kiltanelagh (Kiltallaght), 20 shillings; Cresmartyn (Crowmartin in Clonkeen), 1 mark; Kilpatrick in Kildemoch, 2 marks ; Droghestroll (Philipstown); Moymok (not valued because ‘‘inter Hibernicos’’); and the tithes of the following churches’:—Rocheston (Roche), Atherde (Ardee), Archerstown (Arthurstown), Larblester, Dofnany (Dunany), Maynbraddath and Maynath (Mayne), and Drogheda. It is interesting to read a letter from Capt. R. Perkins, writing from Newry to Col. E. Mathew as late as 14th September, 1645, in which he says:—‘‘ According unto your directions I went to Kilsaran, and I find seventeen parishes belonging to that preceptory.”* This manor was granted to Richard de Burgo, Karl of Ulster,® 1310, but was evidently surrendered by him, as it is not to be found in the Inquisition on his estates at his death, and is found amongst the Hospitallers’ possessions at their dissolution. ' Plea Roll No. 16, m. 14 (19 Ed. I). * Certificate 1 Ed. III (Accounts, etc., Excheq., Q.R. 2,22 Pub. Rec. Office, London). 3 Thid. 4 Thid. > MacGeoghegan: ‘ Histoire de l’Irlande,”’ vol. ii., p. 60. 6 Ware’s “ Antiquities,’’ vol. ii., p. 271. 7 Plea Roli No. 68, m. 29d (32 Ed. I). 8 Ormond mss., new series, vol. i., p. 96. ® Memoranda Roll, Excheq., 4-5 Ed. II, m. 21. 368 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. County Mrartn. Haukyneston (Hawkinstown, par. Prercetown).—The Templars re- ceived some rents here.’ Hogge Bretteston (Hodgestown, in Stamullen).—Here they had 4 acres of land, for which, at the time of their suppression, they were recelving half a mark yearly from Walter de Bret, of Tolok.’ Hylleton juata Lekno (Hilltown, near Piercetownlandy).—They had some tenements here, let to Thomas Page, of Drogheda, from whom they received 5 marks rent. This land was formerly in the County of Trim. County S1iGo. Teachtemple, or Templehouse.—Goods worth 73s. 8d. ; yearly value of lands, 40s.; one church, 40s. This preceptory was called Loghnehely in the certificate of 1 Ed. III. It obtained this name from the lake Lough Awnally (Ath-angaile). In the Annals of Loch Cé the castle of Tech Temple is mentioned (1270), and Templehouse is its modern name. In the taxation of 1302-6 the vicarage was called Kellecath, and corresponded to the modern parish of Kilvarnet. On the sup- pression of the Templars, it passed to the priory of 8. John of Randown, which is stated to have held 16 quarters of land here, and the rectory and tithes. Archdeacon O’ Rorke contends that the castle was built by MacWilliam Burke in 1262; but he is certainly wrong in stating that the Templars had no possessions here.° County TIPPERARY. Ballyscarva, or Ballystarna (? Scornan, now Graystown).—David, Archbishop of Cashel, was defeated by the Master of the Templars in a claim to the advowson of this chapel, and fined £100, which was, in 1274-5, reduced to £50.° 1 Recepta (Accounts, &c., Excheq., Q.R. 2,32 Pub. Rec. Office, London). * Certificate, 1 Ed. III (Accounts, Excheq., Q.R. 232 Pub. Rec. Office, London). 3 Tbid. 4 Knox, ‘‘ Notes on the Diocese of Tuam, &c.,’’ p. 301. 5 Archdeacon O’Rorke’s ‘‘ History of Sligo,’’- vol. ii., pp. 73-80. 6 Cal. Irish Documents, 1252-1284, No. 1086. Woov—The Templars in Ireland. 369 Clonaul, Manor of ( Clonoulty).—Goods worth £161 6s. 9d. ; yearly value of lands, £47 1s. 11d.; also the following churches: Ardmayle(Ard- mail), £20; Ballyshechan (Ballyschean), £10; Kilmacloy (?Kilmoyler), 4marks; and Clonaul, 20s... The Prior of Athassel and the Master of the Templars were at law about the right to the advowson of Ardmail at the time of the suppression of the Order.? This church (and Ballyshean) escheated to the Crown, in right of the Templars. They also possessed property at Villa Petri and Rathconewy.° County WATERFORD. Athmethan (Affane).—They possessed here one messuage, with buildings, lands, and tenements.* Crook, Manor of.—Goods worth £32 10s. ; yearly value of lands, £20 18s. 4d.; and church, 40s.° This manor was granted to the Templars by Henry II, and confirmed by three successive kings.° This is where Henry II landed on his arrival in Ireland, 1172. It was about 5 carucates of land in this manor that the famous case with the Abbot of Dunbrody occurred. Coulmaksawery ( Coul m*saury).—They appear to have been tenants here of the Bruys family. They occupied 16 acres of demesne land, value 2s. per an.’ Dunmore.—They had some rents here.® Kilbarry, Manor of.—Goods worth £56 6s. ; yearly value of lands, £38 5s. 5d., and a church, 13s, 4¢.9 These lands are situate one mile south of Waterford, and there are still ruins existing. They were granted by charter of Henry II.° The Templars were afterwards granted a lease by John de Monfichet of Kareggenard (Carriganard) and 1 Certificate 1 Ed. III (Accounts, &c., Excheq., Q.R. 23,2 Pub. Record Office, London). * Justiciary Roll, 35 Ed. I, m. 52. The Master said it had been given to the Order in the time of Herbert of Manchester. 3 Certificate 1 Ed. III, &c. 4 Memoranda Roll, Excheq., 6-7 Ed. II, m. 52. 5 Certificate 1 Ed. III, &c. 6 Cal. Irish Documents, 1285-1292, No. 329. 7 Pipe Roll. Excheq., 12 Ed. II (No. 45). 8 Certificate 1 Ed. III, &c. 9 Tbid. 10 Cal. Irish Documents, 1285-1292, No. 329. 370 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Karengnor (? Carrigroe), on payment of 5 marks yearly to him, and a pair of furred gloves or 2 shillings to the Crown.! All these lands passed to the Hospitallers, probably in 1320, as we find the Templars debited with this payment of gloves up to about this period, and in 1322 we find the Hospitallers owing 2 years’ rent of gloves.” Ky{ _|th.—On the roll of Irish Exchequer Accounts for 1298-9 it is mentioned that these lands belonged to the Templars, for which they paid 12d. yearly to the Crown. They are referred to in an extent of the lands of Thomas fitzMaurice. Unfortunately, portion of the name is illegible.® Rathmarorkain.—These lands were granted by Reginald de Crobisbie to the Templars, and by them afterwards to S. Mary’s. Abbey (1273).4 Waterford.—Mills on the waters near Waterford, called Polwater- foure and Innermictam, and a small marsh near Waterford, between the King’s houses and the sea, were granted to the Templars by Henry I1.° They also possessed the island close to the city, worth one mark a year,® and probably a house in Waterford. County WEXFORD. Lilbride.—The Templars laid claim to these lands against the Abbot of Dunbrody, but withdrew their claim. The matter, however, continued in doubt for some time, as, after the suppression of the Order, the Crown entered into possession as their heirs. Ultimately the Crown retired, and the Hospitallers gave the Abbot a quit-claim from any demand by them.’ We know that the Templars did at some time possess these lands, as John Romayn was admitted into the Order here by the Master. Kilclogan, Manor of.—Goods worth £140 3s. 6d.; yearly value of lands, £45 11s. They also possessed the church of Mythelnagh (Meel- nagh), value 24s., and a moiety of tithes of 3 carucates of land belonging 1 Chartularies (Wood), 10 fol. 8%. Bodleian, Oxford. ‘These lands had for- merly belonged to Ballyman Cutel, who was probably a Dane. ? Pipe Roll, Excheq., 16 Ed. II, m. 5. 3 Cal. Irish Documents, 1293-1301, p. 263. 4 Chartulary of S. Mary’s Abbey (Gilbert), vol. ii., p. 7. ° Cal. Irish Documents, 1285-1292, No. 329. ° Recepta (Accounts, &c., Excheq.,Q.R. 43,2 Pub. Rec. Office, London). 7 See Chartulary of S. Mary’s Abbey, vol. ii., pp. Ixxxv-vii. Woopnv— The Templars in Ireland. O71 to the church of Killiwryn (Killurin), worth 20s.'| This preceptory is said by MacGeoghegan to have been founded for the Templars by the O’Morras.?, The church of Kilclogan (value 20 marks) is probably Templetown, as this was included in the manor, and the tower of Templetown church, in the Early English style, about half a mile from the castle of Kilclogan, still exists. This manor was retained for some years for the support of the Templars when imprisoned in Dublin Castle. Wexford.—Henry II granted to the Templars mills in Wexford, also the church of 8. Alloch (or 8. Waloch) near Wexford, with the land belonging thereto, and Agnile (or Agmile), burgess of Wexford, with all his chattels.*| Mr. McEnery considers that the church of S. Alloch is the church of 8. Michael, Wexford. Villa Monachi.—A commission was granted to David de Borard to farm these lands, when they came into the King’s hands, in 1313. I have been unable to identify them.’ County WIckKLow. Kilpool.On the south side of Wicklow, near the sea. At the time when this church was held by the Templars, it was in the County of Dublin. APPENDIX B. INVENTORY OF THE Goons, LanpDs, AND CHURCHES BELONGING TO THE PRECEPTORY OF CLonauL, County TIpPERary.’ Certificacio Thesaurarii et Baronum de Scaccario Dublin’, pretextu brevis domini Regis sibi directi huic consuti. Clonaul.—Scrutatis eciam Rotulis et memorandis supradictis Com- pertum est quod predicto tercio die Februarii inuenta fuerunt in 1 Certificate 1 Ed. III (Accounts, &c., Excheq., Q.R. “44%3* Pub. Rec. Office, London), * MacGeoghegan, ‘‘ L’ Histoire de l’Irlande,” vol. u., p, 60. 3 See Hore’s ‘‘ History of County Wexford,” s.v. Kilclogan. 4 Cal. Irish Documents, 1285-1292, No. 329. ® Memoranda Roli, Excheq., 6-7 Ed. II, m. 37. 6 Crede Mihi, p. 148. 7 Certificate 1 Ed. III (Accounts, &c., Excheq., Q.R. *:°3> Pub. Ree. Office, London). o¢2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. manerio predictorum Templariorum apud Clonaul in Comitatu Typeray’ bona et catalla infra scripta videlicet vnus Palefridus albus precii x marcarum Item alius Palefridus fauus precii xls. Item vnus equus bar’ cum oculis et superciliis albis precii vy marcarum Item quartus equus vetus stalonus ad equituram cum quodam pede albo precii xls. Item vnus equus somerius niger precii v marcarum. Item alius somerius doyng’ precii xiijs. ilijd. Item Preceptor ibidem habuit vnum equum Rubeum precii i marce. Item xx affri’ debiles precii cuiuslibet ij s. Item tres pulli sequentes affros illos precii euiuslibet xxd. Item in equicio xvj Juuenta’ precii cuiuslibet dimidii marce. Item vnus pullus‘ masculus de etate vnius anni precii culuslibet xld. Item duo pull masculi et duo femelli yvnius anni precii cuiuslibet ijs. Item lviij boues precii cuiuslibet iiij s. Item viginti vacce et vnus Taurus precii cuiushibet iiijs. Item duo bouiculi duorum annorum precii cuiuslibet ij s. Item quinque Juuente® duorum annorum precii cuiuslibet ijs. Item octo bouetti de uno anno precii cuiuslibet xx d. Item xij vituli vnius anni precii cuiuslibet xvj d. Item xxix porci precii cuiuslibet viij d. Item xiiij** et x multones precii cuiuslibet vj d. Item xiiij* et ij. oves matrices precii cuiuslibet vjd. Item viginti quarteria de carnibus bouinis precii cuiuslibet viijd. Item xij bacones precii cuiuslibet ijs. Item quatuor multones precii cuiuslibet vj d. Item in Grangia ibidem xxxyj crannoci® auenarum per estimacionem in garbis precii crannoci vs. Item vnus Tassus decime in Hagardo de diverso blado precii ilij marcarum. Item apud villam Petri in Grangia xxvj crannoci auenarum p estimacionem in garbis precil cuiuslibet crannoci vs. Item vnus tassus auenarum continens xvj crannocos de montana’ per estimacionem precii cuiuslibet crannoci xld. Item vnus Tassus frumenti et alius auenarum ibidem de decimis de Ardmayl precii cuiuslibet tassi v marcarum. Item apud Balyshean in grangia per estimacionem x crannoci frumenti precii 1 Dun-coloured. * Afers, plough-horses. 3 This should be Jumenta = brood-mares. #4 Colts. > This should be Juvence = heifers. 6 A measure of corn prevalent in Ireland to the end of the fourteenth century. Its value varied, according to different. authorities, from half a quarter to two quarters. 7 This may have been a special measure, used up in the hills, and of a smaller size than that used in the plains, as may be inferred from the difference in price. Woon—TZhe Templars in Ireland. 373: cuiuslibet crannoci vs. Item xviij crannoci auenarum precii ‘cuiuslibet crannoci vs. Item apud Rathconewy vnus tassus de diuerso blado decime precii i11j marcarum. Etin granario de instauro! domus predicte iii1j* crannoci de maceto” auenarum precii cuiuslibet crannoci vs. Item fuerunt ibidem v** acre frumenti seminate precii cuiuslibet acre xld. Item xv acre auenarum precii cuiuslibet acre iij s. Item apud villam Petri iij* et x acre frumenti precii cuiuslibet acre xld. Item ibidem x acre auenarum precii cuiuslibet acre iijs. Item vnum lauatorium® precii viijd. Item tres olle enee debiles precii xs. Item due patelle enee precii vnius ij s. precii alterius ijs. Item vna craticula* precii iijd. Item ynum micatorium® precii ij d. Item vnus cultellus de coquina precii ij d. Item duo cacabi® precii unius dimidil marce precii alterius xls. Item duo possineti orrei’ precii vnius ij s. et precii alterius xij d. Item in fabrica vna cudis® precii xld. Item in pistrina v cupe precii vs. Item due trendelle® precii xvj d. Item 11j modelli” precii xviij d. Item vnus magnus modellus precii 1ij s. Item duo dolei precii ij s. Item sex pipe precii cuiuslibet vj d. Item vnus modellus in lardatorio precii xij d. Item in aula tres mense. Item in Camera tres veteres cofres precii xxd. Item vna Crowe de ferro ad frangendum lapides que appreciatur ad ijs. Item vij libri et xs. argenti. Item quinque Ciphi argentei pondus cuiuslibet j] marca. Item vnus Ciphus argentei cum yno coopertorio vnde pondus Ciphi j marca ij d. et pondus coopertorii vjs. jd. Item vnum lauatorium argenteum ponderis xix s. vijd@. Item duodecim coclearia argentea ponderis x s. vd. Item vnus mazerus!! precii iijs. Item duo peria coopertorio- rum!? de telo precii vnius cum cerico coopertij marca et precil alterius viijs. Item lectus magistri cum robis suis et cofris et lecti et robe duorum fratrum que non appreciabantur set tradebantur in custodia sui camerarli. Item septem caruce cum ferramentis et alio apparatu precii cuiuslibetijs. Item tria peria rotarum pro bigis precil 1ijs. Item duo peria rotarum pro carectis precil 1js. Que quidem bona et catella in presencia fratris Willielmi de Wareyne custodis domus predicte coram Nigello le Bruyn tune Escaetore Hibernie per sacramentum fidedignorum appreciata in forma 1 The stock. 2 Malt. 3 A ewer. 4 Gridiron. 5 A grinder or grater. 6 Caldrons. 7 Barn-skillet ; saucepan used in the barn, 8 Anvil. 9 Trundles or trucks. 10 Large vessels. ‘ll A cup made of a wood of mottled grain. 12 Coverings of some woven material, one being lined with silk. 374 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. predicta predicto tercio die Februarii per eundem Escaetorem capta fuerunt in manum,prefati domini Edwardi Regis patris, &c., et tradita Ricardo Blaunchard et Johanni Cod custodienda preter blada apud Balyschean que tradebantur Radulpho Clerico custodienda. Et preter vnum tassum bladi apud Rathconwy qui tradebatur Johanni Barec custodienda et postea per prefatum Thesaurarium commissa fuerunt xxviij die Junii anno regis prefati patris primo Edmundo le Botiller. Summa bonorum appreciatorum . . . clxj/d vjs. ixd. Postea per Johannem Wogan tunc Justiciarium et prefatum Thesaurarium Hiberniae liberata fuerunt Edmundo le Botiller ad opus prefati Fratris Willielmi Wareyne de bonis predictis vnum lauatorium argenteum ponderis xix. vilj d. duo ciphi argenti ponderis ij marcarum vnum coopertorium argenti ponderis vjs. 1ijd. et duodecim coclearia argenti ponderis xs. vd. Terrae ibidem.—Compertum est eciam quod terre redditus et tenementa que fuerunt dictorum Templariorum in manerio predicto que extendebantur per annum ad xlvij 7. xx1ij d. coram prefato Nigello le Bruyn Escaetorem Hiberniae capta fuerunt in manum prefati domini Edwardi Regis patris, &c., per eundem Escaetorem et tradita Galfrido de Burgo et Henrico Hakett custodienda in forma predicta Et postea per prefatum Thesaurarium commissa fuerunt xxviij° die Junii anno regis prefati patris primo Edmundo le Botiller per extentam eorundem. Summa extente terrarum ibidem per annum—xlvij lz. xxiij d. Ecclesie wbidem.—Compertum est eciam quod predicti Templarii habuerunt ibidem in proprios usus Ecclesias subscriptas videlicet, Ecclesiam de Ardmayl que extenditur per annum ad xx/v. Item Ecclesiam de Balyschean que extenditur per annum ad x/. Item Ecclesiam de Kylmacloy que extenditur per annum ad llij marcas. Item Ecclesiam de Clonaul que extenditur per annum ad xxs. Summa valoris ecclesiarum per annum xxxiij/z. x1ijs. i1ij d. Que quidem Ecclesie per ipsum Thesaurarium per commissionem domini Regis sub sigillo scacearii predicti v® die Junii anno regni prefati Regis patris secundo tradita fuerunt Ricardo de Wodehous per extentam earundem. Qui eas tenuit vsque x™ diem Augusti anno regni elusdem Regis sexto quo die consimili modo eadem ecclesie tradite fuerunt Thomae le Botiller tenende in forma predicta sic com- pertum estjper rotulos maneriorum scaccarii supradicti. * yx Woov— The Templars in Ireland. 37 Compertum est eciam quod debebantur predicto die prefatis Tem- plariis ibidem debita subscripta videlicet— Johannes Cod pro yno tasso auene sibi vendito apud Ardmayl —vlij marce. Summa debitorum patet. APPENDIX $C, Grant oF THE Manor oF Coty anp ADVoWSON OF THE CHURCH OF CartincrorD, By Matitpa bE Lacy to tae TEemprars mn [Retanp.} Omnibus Christi fidelibus presentes litteras visuris uel audituris Matillda de lacy salutem in domino eternam. Noverit vniversitas vestra me in pura et libera viduitate mea pro salute anime mee et animarum patris et matris mee et omnium antecessorum et success- orum meorum necnon et anime Dayidi baronis de Naas quondam vir mei dedisse concessisse et hac presenti carta mea confirmasse deo et beate Marie et fratribus milicie templi Jerosolimitani in hibernia quadraginta acras terre cum pertinenciis in Coly quas Ohenrethy Rex patrie illius quondam tenuit vna cum advocacione tocius ecclesie de Carlingford et tocius tenementi mei de Coly tenendas et habendas predictis fratribus milicie templi et eorum successoribus in liberam puram et perpetuam elemosinam cum omnibus pertinenciis suis libertatibus et liberis consuetudinibus ad predictas quadraginta acras et aduocacionem ecclesie predicte pertinentibus adeo libere quiete sicut altera elemosina alicui domui religionis melius plenius et liberius conferi poterit libere quiete et solute ab omni seculari servicio exaccione et demanda. Et ego predicta Matillda et heredes mei predictas quadraginta acras terre vyna cum aduocacione tocius ecclesie predicte cum omnibus pertinenciis suis predictis fratribus milicie templi et eorum successoribus vt meam liberam puram et perpetuam elemosinam contra omnes homines et feminas Warantizabimus defende- mus et acquietabimus imperpetuum vt autem hec mea donacio concessio et presentis carte mee confirmacio rata et stabilis imperpetuum perma- neat presenti scripto sigillum meum duxi apponendum hiis testibus Domino Henrico de Hadeleye, domino Gilberto de Repenteney, domino Ricardo de Heddesovere, domino Ade de Stanle, domino Willielmo Talun, domino Simone de Clynton, domino Johanni Malet, Henrico de Saule, Ricardo ffulstawe, Rogero Gernu miles fil’oun, Roberto fil’miles Johanni de Coly et aliis. 1 Plea Roll No. 64 (30 Ed. I, m. 19). R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C. | [35] 376 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. APPENDLX. D: DeatH AND BuRIAL OF WALTER LE BACHELER.! Fr’ Johannes de Stoke de ordine Templi capellanus : Interrogatus super modum mortis seu occasionis fratris Walteri Bacheler, militis Templi, et super modo sepulturae, et super recep- tione confessionis, et aliorum sacramentorum et infirmitate de qua decessit ; respondit, quod fuit sepultus sicut alius christianus, excepto quodnon fuit sepultus in coemeterio, sed in platea domus London’, et quod fuit confessus fratri Richardo de Grafton, presbytero, qui est in Cypro, et credit quod receperit corpus Christi licet nesciat ; et dicit, quod ipse et frater Radulphus de Barton, qui est in turri London’, portarunt ipsum ad sepeliendum in aurora, et fuit in carcere, ut credit, per octo septimanas. Interrogatus, an fuit sepultus in habitu, respondit, quod non. Interrogatus, quare fuit sepultus extra coemeterium ; respondit, quia reputabatur excommunicatus. Inter- rogatus, a quo fuit excommunicatus; respondit, quod credit quod ex statuto vel ordinatione communi, quae erat enter eos, quod quicumque furtive surriperet bona domus, et non recognosceret, reputabatur excommunicatus. APPENDIX E. Memoranpa OF SomE IncompLETE ENTRIES AND UNIDENTIFIED PLACES IN CONNEXION WITH. THE TEMPLARS. (No date.) Brother Henry Foliot, Master of the Knighthood of the Temple in Ireland, and the brethren of Clontarf. (Cal. 8. Mary’s Abbey, vol. ii, p. 12.) 1238. Geoffrey de Marisco attorns Nicholas le Clere against Brother Roger, Master of the Templars in Ireland, touching a warranty of charter of tenements in Meawy. (Cal. Irish Documents, 1171- 1251, No. 2462.) 1241. Mandate to the Justiciar of Ireland regarding the record of a plaint summoned before him by the King’s writ, between Roger Walensis, Master of the Templars in Ireland, plaintiff, and Matilda de Marisco, deforcient, of 4 carucates of land in Stachnach. (Cal. Irish Documents, 1171-1251. No.2528.) 1 Wilkins’ ‘‘Concilia,’’ vol. 11., p. 346. Woov—The Templars in Ireland. 377 In the Guildhall of the City of Dublin. Brother Herbert, Master of the Templars in Ireland, puts in his place Roger de Cumbre or William fitzNicholas, against Roger de Frarendun, and Alice, his wife, of a plea of warranty of a deed. (Plea Roll, 45 Henry III.) Waterford, before Justices itinerant. The Master of the Templars against Reginald Lunel, ofa plea of land. (Plea Roll, 45 Henry III.) The Abbot of Dunbrody charges Brother Robert of Glastonbury, Master of the Templars in Ireland, of unjustly disseising him of his free tenement in Baligone, Baligurthath, Kilmacluyth, Rothclon, Gurtynlathelyn, Lachelyneswode, Collamigsy, and Colanesboly, viz., 4% carucates of land. A jury of men of the cross of Ossory and Leighlin ordered to be impanelled. No further proceedings known. (Plea Roll, 6 Ed. I, m. 10.) Louth. A day is given to the Master of the Templars in Ireland, and to the Archbishop of Armagh, John Gernoun, and other attorneys, of a plea of trespass. (Plea Roll No. 29, 25 Hd. I, m. 14 d.) Brother Henry de Aslabeby, general attorney of Walter Bacheler, Master of the Templars in Ireland, puts in the place of the said Walter, William Makepays or John de Coventre, against the Abbot of Saint Mary, near Dublin, ‘‘de audiendo recordo,” etc, (Plea Roll No. 29, 25 Ed. I, m. 34.) Brother Peter de Malvern, Master of the Templars in Ireland puts in his place Richard the Clerk of Croke, against Brother Philip de T'roye, Abbot of Saint Mary, near Dublin, of a plea of land. (Plea Roll, 28 Ed. I.) Brother William de Warren, Master of the Templars in Ireland, against the King, of a plea of guo warranto by John de Appelby. (Plea Roll, 35 Ed. I, m. 13.) sy ~ +E ye ihe! fy) ft ft f j 7 r fates ort to axa & Woov—TZhe Templars in Ireland. 377 In the Guildhall of the City of Dublin. Brother Herbert, Master of the Templars in Ireland, puts in his place Roger de Cumbre or William fitzNicholas, against Roger de Frarendun, and Alice, his wife, of a plea of warranty of a deed. (Plea Roll, 45 Henry IIT.) Waterford, before Justices itinerant. The Master of the Templars against Reginald Lunel, ofa plea of land. (Plea Roll, 45 Henry IIT.) The Abbot of Dunbrody charges Brother Robert of Glastonbury, Master of the Templars in Ireland, of unjustly disseising him of his free tenement in Baligone, Baligurthath, Kilmacluyth, Rothclon, Gurtynlathelyn, Lachelyneswode, Collamigsy, and Colanesboly, viz., 43 carucates of land. A jury of men of the cross of Ossory and Leighlin ordered to be impanelled. No further proceedings known. (Plea Roll, 6 Ed. I, m. 10.) Louth. A day is given to the Master of the Templars in Ireland, and to the Archbishop of Armagh, John Gernoun, and other attorneys, of a plea of trespass. (Plea Roll No. 29, 25 Hd. I, m. 14 d.) Brother Henry de Aslabeby, general attorney of Walter Bacheler, Master of the Templars in Ireland, puts in the place of the said Walter, William Makepays or John de Coventre, against the Abbot of Saint Mary, near Dublin, ‘‘de audiendo recordo,”’ ete. (Plea Roll No. 29, 25 Ed. I, m. 34.) Brother Peter de Malvern, Master of the Templars in Ireland. puts in his place Richard the Clerk of Croke, against Brother Philip de Troye, Abbot of Saint Mary, near Dublin, of a plea of land. (Plea Roll, 28 Ed. I.) Brother William de Warren, Master of the Templars in Ireland, against the King, of a plea of guo warranto by John de Appelby, (Plea Roll, 35 Ed. I, m. 13.) Rata, PROCS, VOL. XXVI.; SBC. Cy [36 ] [B78] DG AN UNPUBLISHED ASTRONOMICAL. TREATISE BY THE IRISH MONK DICUIL. Epirep, witH aN Intropuction, By MARIO ESPOSITO. Pratt XXIT. Read Aprit 22. Ordered for Publication Apri 24. Published Aveusr 6, 1907. Nore. Very little is known about the Trish monk Dicuil. He wrote a short geographical tract in the year 825 a.p., which has been published twice in France and once in Germany, and is of considerable importance, as it contains a record of the discovery of Iceland by Irish monks at least sixty-five years before the arrival of the Scandinavians in that island. The existence of an unpublished astronomical work by the same author was pointed out for the first time in 1879 by a German scholar, Ernest Diimmler, who discovered it in a ninth-century ms., in the public library of Valenciennes in France. The ms. is a beautifully written one, with illuminations, and was obtained from the ancient abbey of St. Amand in Flanders. It was brought to the Valenciennes library at the time of the French Revolution. This treatise, of which I have prepared a text-edition, was incorrectly attributed to Alcuin by the authors of the catalogue of the Valenciennes library; but the author has given us his own name in several passages. It is divided into four books, and was written, as Dicuil himself tells us, in the years 814-816 a.p., when he was teaching in one of the schools of the King of the Franks, Louis le Débonnaire, to whom the work is dedicated. The four books are written in Latin in a peculiar mixture of prose and verse, and treat in the main of astronomical matters. Incidentally grammatical and metrical questions are touched upon. The only authors quoted by name are Pythagoras and the grammarian Donatus. Among other things, the treatise contains rules for finding what month it is, counting from April, and what day of the month, what the moon’s age is, and what days Easter and the beginning of Lent fall upon. The great cycles of the Espos1ro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 379 sun and moon, the lunar cycle of nineteen years, the cycles of the stars, and also the length of the solar and lunar years, are discussed. At the beginning of the second book there is an account of the distances between heaven and earth, and between the seven planets, where some curious figures are given, though we are not told how these numbers were arrived at. At the end of the last book there are some curious speculations about the existence of a south polar star, and about the revolutions of the planets. Here Dicuil shows that critical spirit, so rare in the ninth century, which has excited the surprise and admiration of the commentators of his geographical tract. Thus in explaining the apparent motion of the sun and stars according to the theory then adopted, he notices its unsatisfactory nature, and remarks that if anyone would give him a better solution of the problem, he would gladly adopt it. In another place he unfortunately omits to discuss the influence of the moon on the tides, because, as he remarks, he was then living far away from the sea, and would leave that matter to those dwelling on the coast. Among the most remarkable things in the treatise are the sets of sixteen-syllable rhyming couplets at the end of the first book, which attracted the special attention of the German scholar Diimmler, the discoverer of the work. Students of medieval Latinity—a subject now-a-days of such importance that chairs of it have been established at several German Universities, notably at Berlin, Gottingen, and Munich—will find these verses, and also the discussion on metre and how to write certain kinds of poetry, highly interesting. ‘To the historian of astronomy the treatise is all the more valuable from the fact that we have very few medieval works on astronomy, written in western Europe, and because it gives a succinct account of practically all that was known on the subject in the ninth century. Most of Dicuil’s information seems to be derived from his own personal knowledge of the calculations employed by the Churches of Ireland, England, and France in regulating the Calendar for the observance of the various religious festivals. It is possible that he also got some information from such works as the ‘‘Cursus Paschalis” of Victorius of Aquitaine, recently published by Mommsen in his Chronica Mizora. In conclusion, I may say that the whole work is full of interesting and curious information, and it is certainly surprising that it has never yet been published. It is important not only to the historian of medieval science and to the student of medieval Latinity, but also as a monument of Irish learning in the ninth century. 380 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. PRAEFATIO. Liser ineditus de astronomia, a Dicuilo monacho Hibernico annis post Chr. n. 814-816 conscriptus, Hludowico Pio dedicatus, primum in codice No. 386 bibliothecae Valentianensis ab Ernesto Duemmlero repertus est, qui brevem eius notitiam dedit in commentatione de reliquiis manuscriptis poetarum aevi Carolini.' Auctor catalogi bibliothecae Valentianensis, Mangeartus,? cum Sandero® atque editoribus historiae litterariae Galliae* Alcuino librum attribuerunt, sed versus sequentes, “Wicml haec eso'quaciecl arguments"... = ‘¢ Dicuil haec ego‘quae feci 10ca”*®.. 2.2... satis Dicuilum auctorem fuisse demonstrant. Hibernicum fuisse quoque haec verba docent, ‘‘mea gens in Hibernia.”” Praeter librum de astronomia composuit libellum de mensura orbis terrae anno 825, epistolam versusque de arte grammatica,® de quibus omnibus in noya libri cosmographici editione disseram. Codex Valentianensis, N. 4. 43 (No. 386 catalogi Mangearti), olim antiquae bibliothecae coenobii S. Amandi, N. 247,° membranaceus, litteris minusculis, saeculo nono exeunte, scriptus, 118 foliis constat. ff. 1-26: Liber Ysidori de Rethorica et Dialectica. ff. 27-56: Disputatio de Rethorica et de Virtutibus Regis Karoli et Magistri Albini. fo. 57r°: Sententiae Septem Sapientium. ff. 57-62: Philosophia Theorica, Practica, et Logica, cum prologo Origenis de Cantico Canticorum. ff. 62-65 r°: Dicta seu Prophetia Sybillae Magae. fo. 65 v°: Versus Sybillae de die judicii. ff. 66-118: Dicuili Liber de Astronomia. In hae editione fere 1 Neues Archiy der Gesellschaft fiir altere Deutsche Geschichtskunde, 1879, Band iv, pp. 256 sqq. * Catalogue des mss. de la Bibliothéque de Valenciennes, Paris, 1860, pp. 375 sqq. 3 Bibliotheca Belgica mss., Insulis 1641, Pars 1, p. 44. 4 Histoire Littéraire de la France, tome vi, 1742, pp. ix, x. 5 De Astronomia I, cap. vi, 5, huius editionis. 6 Loc. cit., cap, vill, 5. 7 Loe. cit., cap. v, 2. 8 Vide Letronne, Recherches sur Dicuil, etc., 1814; Ebert, Literatur des Mittelalters, Band ii, 1880, pp. 392-4; Diimmler, Poetae Latini Aevi Carolini, tom. ii, 1884, pp. 666-668. ® Sanderus, loc. cit., p. 54. Espostro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 381 semper codicis orthographiam secutus sum, quare conservanda putavi pasca et pascha, decennovennalis et decennovenalis, ymnus, ciclus, Aprelis, ete. In libro astronomico citantur modo a Dicuilo? Donatus, Pytha- goras et *‘ philosophi.”’ Praeter Dicuilum complures fuerunt Hibernici, qui de astronomia scripserunt, inter quos memorabo Columbanum, Virgilium Salisburgensem, Dungalum, Marianum Scottum.* DICUILI LIBER DE ASTRONOMIA Capitula primi libelli incipiunt. I. Quotus mensis sit ab Apreli. 11. De contrariis regulis quae possunt non esse. m1. De contrariis regulis quae non possunt abesse. Tu. Quotus sit dies mensis. vy. De contrariis regulis semper manentibus. vi. De crescenti numero et per semet multiplicato. vil. De duobus ciclis decennovenalibus. vit. De ludificis versibus. vitt1. De ymno per rythmum facto. Capitula secundi libelli. I. Quantum dicunt philosophi spatium inter terram et caelum, et quanta intervalla inter errantia sidera septem. 11. Quotus mensis lunaris sit a pascali luna. u1. De contrariis regulis. tm. Quotus mensis lunaris sit aliter exploratus. v. Quota sit aetas lunae. vi. Quota sit aetas lunae aliter explorata. viz. Ymnus per rythmum factus. vu. Versus docentes pascales regulas ac regulas initii quadragesimae. 1 Vide Letronne, Recherches sur Dicuil, pp. i-ii. ot, cap. vill, 6; 1, éap. i, 1, 45 rv, cap. vi,.2; 3; cap, vil, 5,‘etc. 3 Vide Houzeau et Lancaster, Bibliographie de l’Astronomie, tome i*", 1887-89, pp. 502, 1401, 1448. De astronomica scientia aevi Carolini vide Cantor, Vor- lesungen iiber Geschichte der Mathematik, 1894, Band i, pp. 781-790; Sickel, Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie, Philosoph.-Histor. Klasse 1875, 38, p. 133 ; Mommsen, Chronica Minora, 1892 sqq., passim; Annals of Ulster, vol. iv, 1901, pp. xiv—clxxxi. 5382 VIIII. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. De bissexto et saltu aliquando turbantibus, aliquando non tur- bantibus communes regulas inter initium quadragesimae et pasca. . De locis bissexti ac saltus. De annis solaribus atque lunaribus. . De ciclis qui sunt et qui non sunt, et si fuissent quanta longi- tudine fuissent. De ludificis versibus. . De ymno per rythmum facto. Capitula tertii libelli. De ciclis stellarum. . De ciclo decennovenalium. . De ciclo magno solis ac lunae capitula xiii. De primo die naturaliter anni. ° Capitula quarti libelli. . De bissexto solari. . De saltu lunari.! . De saltu lunari. De bissexto lunari verissime. . De tarditate lunae post celerem solem. . De tarditate solis post stellas veloces. . De diebus et momentis ac partibus momentorum, in quibus sol transit in hereditatem sideream tantum spatii quantum luna in uno die intrat. Menstrua si cupias hic argumenta videbis. 1. 2. LIBELLUS PRIMUS. CARY ale Nune genitum Carolo volo dilectare loquendo, Perludum faciens illi argumenta canendo. Ecce quotus mensis si vis haec scire memento, Prorsus ab Apreli incipiens ita iura probare. De quibus ulla prius nunquam argumenta fuere. Dr menseE APRELI. Si quotus mensis estab Apreli, argumentando intellegere volueris, a Kalendis eiusdem Aprelis, lunari saltu completo, denas epactas lunae Kspostro— Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 383 habentibus, principium cicli huius rationis semper incipe, ac epactas vigesimi quinti diei praecedentis mensis Martii. Sed ita e contrario retrorsum conversas, ut fiunt primae novissimae et novissimae pri- maeque, sic infra hoc ordine scribuntur praevide: xxi, x, xxviiii, evil, Vil, KKVi, XV, illl, XXUl, -XMy 1, Rhy Rly REVI, Xvii, vi, xxv, Xllii, iii. Cum nunc in septimo decimo simus incipiente certe anno, epactas septimum decimum locum possidentes in ordine retrogrado, quae etiam xxv sunt, ac naturales ordinaliter epactas, quot fuerint in Kalendis praesentis cuiuscumque mensis, ut puta nunc vi, mente diligenter conspiciente pariter congrega. Quae porro xxxi fiunt; de his xxx expulsis, unus remanet. Sic primus mensis huius rationis, hoc est Aprelis esse videtur. 3. Sic in omnibus diebus mensis Aprelis hanc rationem indubitanter considerabis, verbi gratia, praedictas retrogradas epactas cum lunae aetate cuiuscumque diei Aprelis simul iunge, ut puta in tertio decimo die modo ipsius, octava decima luna fieri videtur. Si cum retro- gradis epactis, quae xxv sunt in hoc anno, xviii coniunxeris, xliii erunt ; de his si expellas xxx, remanent xiii. Ab istis quot reman- serunt postquam xxx abstuleris, quotcunque fuerunt dies a principio mensis ante praesentem quemque diem, in quo computabis epactas, quas coniunges cum retrogradis, ut puta nunc xu, subtrahe, remanet unus. Ita primus mensis, hoc est Aprelis, argumentans fore pro- babitur. 4. Si post consumptam lunam in eadem mense, eandem rationem speculari volueris, retrogradas epactas quotcumque fuerint, ut puta xxv, atque integram lunam in isto mense finitam, ac aetatem lunae in quocumque die eiusdem mensis, verbi causa, in vigesimo septimo die, tertiam lunam, quae pariter, lvii cumulabunt, in unum congrega; ablatis xxx, remanent xxvii. Ex his quot fuerunt praecedentes omnes dies a principio mensis, ut puta xxvi, ante diem in quo con- sideravimus epactas, proice, remanet unus. Ita primus mensis, id est Aprelis, praesens esse cognoscitur. De Mato. 5. Si praedictas epactas retrogradi ordinis, id est xxv, et epactas naturales, quae in Kalendis mensis sequentis erunt, id est vil, simul lungas, XXXli constabunt ; subtractis xxx, non amplius quam 11 re- manent. Ita secundus mensis esse monstrabitur. 6. Sic in cunctis diebus mensis Maii idem ius praevideto, hoc est epactas cuiuscumque diei illius, verbi gratia, quinti decimi . xii Xil| xiii} xi XVi| xvii xvi | XVll| xXViii | Xvilli xx xxi| xxiii] xxiii] xxv| xxv! xxvil| xxvili| xxvii E-mb. Emb. XXVill |KXViill| Xxx i li lili lili vi vi Vill} viii Vill | __ ! E Ae. Penge a SS = ae 392 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 2. Praescriptae secundum quosdam in aliquibus aliter rursum scriptae : | | | | | Apl, -| Mai.) fumes) Tul. | Aug. | Sep. | Oct.-| Nov. | Dec. |) Tanz) Web-a| sia x xi| xii| xiii| xiii] © xvi XV1 || XvVili | Xvill | “xx xxi xm XX1| XXii| XxXili| xxiiii| xxv] XXVil| XXVil |KXVUU |xxvull i li i il ii} iil v | Vi | Vili x x De xi xiii xii Xlii| Xlili| XV XVi1| Xvil| xVilli| Xviill Od XxXi| Xxiil| xxilli| xxiii | Emb. RM oy KVL | XX VI VA) eK | ke 11 ll lili Vv lili Vv v1 Vii} viii| viiii x Xi) xi Xili XV xvi XV | | Xvi] xvii| xviii] xvilii}] xx] Xxil| xxii| xxiii] xxili| xxvi| xxvil| xxvE Emb. | | XXVIi | XXVIi |XXVi111 XXv1i11 | 1 lll lll Vv Vv Vil vill Vil viii | viiii | 5K x1 phi (ammo abbok | | G-ebbkt Xvl XV1| Xviil| xvilli| xvili eese | . o. eee oe | ee oe eeee «sla XVI xx| xxi! xxii] xxiii| xxii] xxv] XXVIl| XXVil|xxvilll| xxx |xxviuil SOX i il ill 1111 | vil vi vill vill x xi | x | xa xii! xili| xiiii xv[ xXvli| xvii| XViiil| XvVilil XX1) xxii xxi Emb. RX) XR | KIT | KV |) PRT key ey eK Ke 11 lil li ill lili Vv Vi | vil| villi| villi el Xl Xili| xiii xiii Xilli xv| xvil| xvii| xviii 5.8 KXx| Xxil| xxii| xxilii] xxv| xxilil xxv | xxvi| xxvii | XXVili |xxvilii i i iii lil Vv vi Vv v1 vil Vili | viii | x Xi | Xi!) i) | ev xa Xvi XVl1| Xvili| xVilli XG XxXi| xxili! xxiii] xxv] xxv|/ xxvil|xxviil| xxvil Emb. Salt. : XK VT |X XVI || ORK i il lili lili vi Vii| viili x} vil | A Quisquis vult facile hace scripta argumenta videre, Hos binos ciclos studeat sic scribere certe. Cir vel: 1. In his versiculis ludens enigmata canto. Plurima decrescunt per quae crescuntque minora. Quatuor en tantum versus retinere videbis. Porro pedes quadringentos triginta duosque, Unusquisque tenens centum semel ac semel octo, Mille octoque simul iam quorum syllabae habentur. Esrosrro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil, 398 Tu quartum partem quartam discernere nosces, Quae nec longior una manet quam pagina parva, Ad dextram partem gradiens a parte sinistra. Nec non viginti quingentas milia bina. Litterulas idem versus bini bis habebunt. Unus versiculus quot congregat haud dubitabis. Quod minus est auxi, quod maius de me recuro. 2. Versiculos novies plene meditabimur octo, Qui tenuere pedes viginti quattuor in se. Tamquam pes unus posset tres condere versus, In quis syllabae erunt sex quinquagintaque tantum In numero versus, quae non aequare valebunt. Per sex atque decem nam stant his quippe (4) minores, In quis litterulae centum triginta decemque. Litterulae sedem unius dyptongus habendo, Quae duplicem numerum nec habebunt versiculorum. Sex triginta quater duplum horum namque videmus. Has binas vere rationes esse probabis. Quae loquor haec quoniam confestim iura sequuntur. 3. Quattuor incipiunt multos qui rite creabunt, Tempora ferventis velocis cernite solis Roscida servantes tardantis lumina lunae Menstrua metimur longos per sidera ciclos Lucida mutatis miscentes famina verbis. Quattuor aspectis praescriptis versibus istis, Sex duodenos versiculos iam cerne futuros. Quicquid habent multi paucorum iure videtur, Nec plus multi aliud quam quod pauci ante prehendunt. 4. Quattuor incipiunt L sex triginta bis odae. Tempora ferventis velocis cernite solis Roscida servantes tardantis lumina lunae Menstrua metimur longos per sidera ciclos Lucida mutatis miscentes famina verbis Cernite velocis ferventis tempora solis Lumina tardantis servantes rosvida lunae Sidera per longos metimur menstrua ciclos Famina miscentes mutatis lucida verbis Tempora miscentes per longos cernite solis Roscida ferventis servantes lumina lunae Menstrua mutatis tardantis sidera ciclos Lucida velocis metimur famina verbis R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C. [37] 394 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Cernite per longos miscentes tempora solis Lumina servantes ferventis roscida lunae Sidera tardantis mutatis menstrua ciclos Famina metimur velocis lumina verbis Lucida servantes miscentes famina solis. Menstrua per longos ferventis sidera lunae Roscida mutatis velocis lumina ciclos Tempora metimur tardantis cernite verbis Famina miscentes servantes lucida solis Sidera ferventis per longos menstrua lunae Lumina velocis mutatis roscida ciclos Cernite tardantis metimur tempora verbis Cernite tardantis velocis tempora solis Lumina metimur servantes roscida lunae Sidera per longos ferventis menstrua ciclos Famina mutatis miscentes lucida verbis Tempora velocis tardantis cernite solis Roscida servantes metimur lumina lunae Menstrua ferventis per longos sidera ciclos Lucida miscentes mutatis famina verbis Famina mutatis metimur lucida solis Sidera tardantis velocis tempora lunae Lumina servantes miscentes menstrua ciclos Cernite ferventis per longos roscida verbis Lucida metimur mutatis famina solis Tempora velocis tardantis sidera lunae Menstrua miscentes servantes lumina ciclos Roscida per longos ferventis cernite verbis Roscida per longos miscentes lumina solis Lucida servantes ferventis famina lunae Tempora tardantis mutatis cernite ciclos Menstrua metimur servantes sidera verbis Sidera servantes metimur menstrua solis Cernite mutatis tardantis tempora lunae Famina ferventis servantes lucida ciclos Lumina miscentes per longos tempora verbis Menstrua velocis tardantis sidera solis Tempora servantes metimur cernite lunae Lucida ferventis per longos famina ciclos Roscida miscentes mutatis lumina verbis Lumina mutatis miscentes roscida solis Espostro— Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. Famina per longos ferventis lucida lunae Cernite metimur servantes tempora ciclos Sidera tardantis velocis menstrua verbis Lumina ferventis servantes roscida solis Famina miscentes per longos lucida lunae Cernite velocis mutatis tempora ciclos Sidera metimur tardantis menstrua verbis Menstrua tardantis metimur sidera solis Tempora mutatis velocis cernite lunae Famina miscentes servantes lucida ciclos Roscida servantes ferventis lumina verbis Sidera metimur mutatis menstrua solis Cernite velocis tardantis tempora lunae Famina miscentes servantes lucida ciclos Lumina per longos ferventis roscida verbis Roscida ferventis per longos lumina solis Lucida servantes miscentes famina lunae Tempora tardantis velocis cernite ciclos Menstrua mutatis metimur sidera verbis. Longaevus victor Caesar Hloduice valeto, Dicuil haec ego quae feci ioca visa teneto. Bis novies moti versus hac arte quaterni, Linguarum numero ludo sic ecce fruuntur. Unusquisque movet versus hic ordine partes, Bis binas statuens aliis in sedibus ipsas Praeter particulam, quae sede priore meretur, Nomen habendo locum primas haec ante sorores. Namque manet habitans prior ipsa prioribus (5) ipsa, In his carminibus tantum quae quinta movetur, In quoquo manet versu per iura movendi. Quanquam ora- tantum partes velut esse -tionis. Bis binae semper mutatae quippe valebunt In his versiculis praedictis iure movendi, Rite sub accentu cum pars velut una videtur. Haec pars et casus iam cui coniungitur apte, Donato atque aliis vere testantibus illud. Tura loquens forsan haec verba superflua dico, Semper versificis in his dum narro loquelis, Dum per eum canimus non curat carmina nostra. Quanquam solam ipsam coniunxi in carmine regi, Ex illo fieret quasi dux in honore secundo. 395 396 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Quamvis sit praesens ego cum sibi carmina canto. Non aurem mihi, non verbum, non munera reddit, Non oculis cernit, mente haud me cogitat umquam. Sed tamquam muto et surdo sensu absque canebam. Sic stolide cecini insensato carmina vana, Vel sicut duro domino tumidoque potenti. Ob hoe linquentes haec cetera iura canamus, Huic ludo quae convenient ratione iocandi. Tam, si spondet is, finem variaverit odae Postremus constans versus, qui terminat istos ; Hoc est ter rursum praeter hoc quod stat in arte. Augebunt numerum bis centum atque bis octo, Si simul hi numeri iuncti essent prorsum in unum, Bis centum octo undecies utrique manerent. Idem spondeus loca nam si prima teneret, Bina bis in versu, et si dactilus ultimus esset, Ut non versiculos ex iuris lege moveret, Ceu valet in quinta versus regione manere. Possent praedictis nec non certe addere summus, Centum et mille semel denos quater atque bis hic sex, Ut cuncti pariter versus numeri ordine certo Mille semel centum quater ac deni quater essent. Non solum binos versus bis novimus istos. Tu sese ut quisquis tot dicta movere videtur, Si coniungatur parti per porro sequenti, Sed totidem partes mutant cuncti ecce loquelae. Id nomen verbum trahit et quae nomen ab illis, Et quae nomen habet qui preponitur ipsis Litterulae primis binis in versibus ipsis Sunt septem decies, totidem tenuere sequentes Octonos, senos, trinos, binosque quaternos, Sex cum trigenis, viginti cumque quaternis, Cum denis octo, duodenos quippe novemque Per numeros cernes hic multiplicando vicissim, Denariis binis bis crescentes solidi sex. Usuram parvi hance lucri volo reddere magnam, Ut non inveniar servus malus ac piger esse, Concupiens terram fodere abscondendo talentum. Liber enim neque sum, cogar ne reddere censum, Praesertim Franco portent dum munera regi. Idcirco augusto censum portare parabo, Espostro— Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 397 More volens illi famuli servire fidelis. Conspice ludificum munus hoc vile peractum. Hoe tibi si placeat paria addam munera rursum. Splendidus occasu sol ignea lumina celans, Sidera conducunt nigras nocturna tenebras. 7. Si moveretur spondeus in quinto loco in praedictis versibus, sic mutaretur: Solis verbis ciclos lunae Lunae ciclos verbis solis Ciclos lunae solis verbis Verbis solis lunae ciclos. Ita in primo et secundo ac tertio atque quarto loco eorundem versuum. Post (6) quatuor versus multiplicandos septuagies et bis, praedicti numeri in aliquibus post ciclos prioribus versibus, cvili, cclii, dcxxx, dexxx, dexlviii, dcxii. In aliis posterioribus versibus, cexvi, cclxxxviil. In aliis continuo sequentibus, iclii, icccexl. Caps VEE. 1. Quisquis videns voluerit hos versus reprehendere, Cernat prius legitime modos communis syllabae, Breves ac longas syllabas, pedes, tonos, communiter, M et aplasmos et scemata, tropos, punctos, memoriter. Ac duodena vitia, quae sunt in prosa turpia, In metro cum peritia absque ulla stultitia, Sed cum vere invenerit quod debet reprehendere, More fraterno corrigat, ut me possit defendere. Nam tumidae superbiae loquor verba audatia, Sed tantum corde simplici narro vera veracia. Quisquis es tu, fratercule, ora pro me saepissime, Ut usum vitae sobriae consumam felicissime. Gloria patri domino spiritui ac filio, Hic et semper perpetuo sit in futuro saeculo. 398 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. LIBELLUS SECUNDUS. Cap. I. 1. Quantum inter terram legimus culmenque polorum Esse, hic argumenta videns lunaria, cernes. Postquam iam cecini tantum de sole superno, Pauca canam varie de lunae cursibus imae. Multi adfirmantes semper currentis, ut aiant, Aeris imi inter fines atque aetheris alti (7), Ut subtus habeat quingentos milia dena Leuearum numeros inter se et gramina terrae. Rursum solis adusque vias a tramite lunae Dupla ferunt fieri per calles aetheris alti. Sic a sole iterum secerni sidera fixa Tripliciter quantum a luna solem esse loquuntur. Pythagoras primo docuit haec mente sagaci. Ecce decem novies sic milia mille quaterque Milleque dimidium iam leucarum unius una Inter terrae orbem convexaque summa polorum. 2. Cum binae leucae non sint nisi milia trina, Quas leucas dixi quot sunt per milia cerne. Interea, ut lapidis consummunt milia signa, Sic illa in vacuis spaciis volo fingere celsis, Planior ut numerus sit quam milia dicam. Milia quot fuerint signa enumerabo tot esse ; Quot quisquis videat discernens omnia signa, Ut facile agnoscens spectet tot milia multa, Milibus in leucis, spectis per milia signis, Praedicto in spacio cernes quod tramite longo, Centum et quadraginta unum exstant milia signa. Cum virgis supra ut noscas fore milia cuncta, Iam centum quater ac ter quinquaginta semelque Simpliciter debes iterum discernere signa. Sic finis numeri culmen tum tangit Olympi. Quisquis vult iterum in stadiis magis ista videre, Tum videat versus subtili mente sequentes, Qui monstrant plene vere quod, iure probato, Milium erunt mille et centum trigintaque signa Espositro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 399 Quattuor atque iterum virgis cum prae memoratis, Ut noscat numeros quisquis per milia dici. Sic vacuum spacium lustrant sol lunaque summum Nona levans lunam subiens pars tertia solem. Sic multi spacium longum metantur inane. 3. Tu stadia enumerans tandem cognosce quod ipsa Mille unum fiunt etiam semper stadia octo, Per quae omnes veteres numerantur tantum haec sapientes. Ecce monent alii stadiis ita mille repulsis, Praedicto numero a terra ut sit semitae lunae Quinqueque viginti centum similia serves, Si leucas numeres bis quadraginta trahuntur Ac trinae leucae rursum et pars tertia leucae. 4. Jam quanto dicunt lunam discedere terra, Sic tanto Venerem spacio transcendere lunam. Inter quas medium fieri aiunt Mercurium aeque. Mercurius terra longe ceu fugit in alta. Sol quoque Venerem firmant transcendere pulchram. Et quantum terris iam luna putatur abesse, Sanguineus tantum Mars sole docetur haberi. Mars sicut vadit Phoebo sublimior ipso, Saturnus Marte egrediens ita scandit acerbo. Iupiter in medio discernens inter utrosque, Iupiter ut sole ascendens excelsior intrat. In caelo elongant Saturno sidera fixa. Sic longum vacuum mensurant ordine celsum Famine, qui cupiunt metiri ima atque superna. A terra lunam, luna iam Mercurium atque Mercurio Venerem, Venere alto tramite solem, Sole vident Martem, iam Marte lovemque videbunt, Ac love Saturnum, Saturno sidera cael, Quot stadia ac lucae quot sunt hic milia nosces. Quantum alii lunam terra distare docebant, Bis novies solem luna elongare putabant. Cuncta monent veteres paganorum haec sapientes. Idcirco audacter sensu contraria dicunt ; In his namque putare magis quam scire videntur. Pythagoras (§) Grecus magnus licet auctor habetur. Sic vobis volui quid in his ostendere certant. Quod tales causas scrutans te ludere scribam. Linquentes dicta haec nune quod nunc instat agamus. 400 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Postrema argumenta vide simul, Ut solis cursus et lunae cernere possis. Cum solem adfirment alii lunamque habitare In firmamento summo inter sidera fixa. Cape tbr 1. Alter in alterius iure ut monstratur uterque Mensis in his argumentis quotus esse videbis Lunaris iunctos per soles atque per annos. Si quotus est lunaris mensis cognoscere volueris, annos quot fuerint post lunarem saltum a mense semper Apreli incipiens, ut puta nune xviii, undecies multiplice qui cxcvili omnino fiunt; ex his si 1 subtrahas tantum excv remanent; post expulsos trigenos numeros solum modo xv supersunt. His remanentibus dies praedicti mensis, Non Minus quam usque ad quintum diem, sive usque ad quem- cumque diem post illum (9) ....... .. eiusdem mensis volueris coniunge. Si quinque tantum dies, remanentibus xv, praedictis xv coniunxeris, xx erunt. 2. Post haec aetatem lunae non ante quintum praedictum etiam diem, sed illius quinti diei aut cuiuscumque diei eiusdem mensis Aprelis quot fuerit considera, ut puta nunc xxi. In quot unitatibus istae lunares aetates maiores sunt quam congregatus numerus annorum remanentium, post trigenos numeros subtractos ac dierum mensis usque ad diem in quo aetatem lunae cernere vis, id est modo quinti diei Aprelis, conspice. Cum coniuncto annorum remanentium dierum- praedictorum numero, qui nunc xx esse videtur, numerus aetatum lunae praenuntiati diei, qui modo xxi esse, unario tantum maior constet. Primus mensis fieri lunaris, hoc est paschalis sic equidem ostenditur. 3. Cur dixi non minus quam usque ad quintum diem, quem cum omnes dies praecedentes illum vel in Martio in quibus pascha fore contingit, seu in Apreli, sive cuncti sequentes usque ad postremum diem in quo eadem solemnitas regalis erit, esse evenit, carere paschali luna, quae semper est vere luna Aprelis, possint. Praedictus quintus dies numquam luna paschali caret. Sicut sextus et septimus mensis Martii dies nequaquam luna initii quadragesimae praecedentis temporis carere valent. Quae utraque quidem iura post conscripta argumenta in versifico ludo, si dominus permiserit, rursum diligentius ostendere cogito. Sed quando luna quae fit in Aprelis Kalendis non finit suum lunarem mensem ante quintum eiusdem diem Aprelis, sicut in omnibus, Espostro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 401 praeter tantum modo iti, facere solet, non solum in diebus mensis, yerum etiam in lunaribus aetatibus quaerendis a Kalendis eiusdem mensis has rationes inchoare poteris. Sic semper in priori parte huius mensis facito. Priorem partem dico quantos dies eiusdem mensis habet luna quae fit in quinto die ipsius. Quomodo posteriorem dico omnes dies illam sequentes lunam usque ad finem ipsius mensis. 4. Si in posteriori mensis parte eandem rationem inyestigare volueris, annis quot fuerint a principio praedicti cicli, ut puta nune x et viii, undecies multiplicatis ut prius probavimus, non iii tantum, sed ilii expellito, postquam trigenos numeros proicias xllil remanent. Quot dies ab exordio mensis usque ad quemlibet diem in posteriori parte illius volueris, verbi gratia usque ad vigesimum diem cognosce, quos si coniungas cum xiill, videlicet xxxiii fiunt. Epactas illius novissimi diei quo libet contingerint, ut sunt in hoc anno Vii, consumptae lunae in priori parte mensis coniunge. Quae omnino xxxvi constare videntur. Cum lunarem numerum qui nunc est xxxvi ad numerum annorum atque dierum simul cumulatorum qui modo xxxiiii consistit inter sese comparaveris, videns lunarem numerum duabus unitatibus vincere alterum secundum, lunaris mensis, id est luna quae sequitur paschalem lunam fieri cognoscitur. 5. Si quoque in priori parte mensis Maii quotus lunaris mensis sit intellegere ita volueris, ex multiplicatis undecies praememoratis annis, cum iii expellas, ac deinde trigenis iterum numeris quot fuerint proiectis, xy remanere in isto anno cognosces et quot dies ab initio eiusdem fuerint, ut puta Kalendae, praescriptis xv reman- entibus coniunge, qui simul xvi fiunt a Kalendis eius incipiens in qualibet die aetates lunae, verbi causa in Kalendis illius x et vil contemplare. Item si numero annorum atque dierum qui modo xvi est, aetatum lunae in praedictis Kalendis numerum quem x et Vill esse cognoscitur, comparaveris, luna vincens binario annorum numerum ac dierum, secundum mensem lunarem praesentem fore non dubitabis. 6. Sic in priore parte omnium subsequentium mensium usque ad novissimum mensis tertii diem indubitanter intelleges. Si rursum in posteriori parte istius mensis postquam ex multiplicatis undecies annis non iii, sed quattuor auferuntur, ac demum trigeni numeri subtrahuntur, remanentibus xiii, in hoc anno quotcumque in Kalendis huius mensis dies fuerint sociaveris, verbi gratia xx, qui pariter xxxiili fiunt, quotus sit lunaris mensis veraciter monstrabunt. Namque epactas vigesimi praedicti diei quae sunt in hoc anno Vii, si finitae in isto mense lunae coniunxeris, xxxvii erunt, quas si ad XXXllll compares vincens lunaris numerus ternario alterum, tertius 402 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lunaris mensis praesens fierl certe spectatur. Sic in posteriori parte cunctorum sequentium mensium usque ad postremum mensis. Martii diem has regulas manere spectaberis. Cap, ILL. 1. Quando autem undecies annorum multiplicatio minus quam xxx cumulaverit, nihil in priori parte mensium nisi iii, in posteriori nisi tantum ii, expellito, quod in duobus primis solum modo annis huius cicli naturaliter perseverat. 2. Post haec scire debes sicut in argumentis in praeterito anno factis praedixi, mensem Augustum in trigesimo die finire ac sequentem illius diem Septembri, tantundem ultimum Octobris diem Novembri, postremum aequaliter Decembris Tanuario, Januariique non solum novissimum iterum etiam Martii primum diem Februario coniungere, ut ita alternatim ab Apreli usque ad Februarium menses xxx dierum atque xxxi has rationes recte fit moverint, post illum mensem terminatum in priori parte omnium succedentium mensium non iii, sed iii, ex multiplicatis undecies annis subtrahito, et in posteriori eorum parte usque ad finem Martii non iii, sed v, auferto. Coniungens in illis lunam embolismi non solum lunae prioris partis in unoquque eorundem mensium, sed etiam lunae posterioris pariter ac prioris usque ad finem Martii. In tertio quoque huius cicli anno post ili ab undecies solite multiplicatis sublatos non aufer remanentes xxx, sed coniunge cunctis diebus omnium mensium illius anni. Similiter lunam embolismi in die antecedente Januarii Kalendas praecedentis consumptam in eodem tertio anno omnino omnibus aetatibus lunae coniunge. Ita in quartodecimo anno ex undecies multiplicatis annis postquam iii subtraxeris et in trigenos. numeros remanentes diviseris, ab illis xxxi accipiens totis diebus. universorum mensium iunge, ac embolismi lunam in Kalendis. praecedentis Decembris finitam omnibus lunae aetatibus praedictorum mensium sociare memento. 3. Sed haec non secundum regulam iunctae embolismi lunae, sed secundum communem regulam fiunt. Regulam embolismi dico,. id est iil in priori parte mensis subtrahere et v in posteriori. Com- munem regulam iii in priori atque iii in posteriori auferre, quae est hic in decimo vero anno cum luna embolismi in Kalendis Februarii finitatur in succedenti Martio regulam embolismi servato dum embo- lismi luna in illo tune non iungatur. E contrario videlicet in sequenti statim undecimo anno eandem embolismi lunam a Kalendis Maii usque ad finem Martii coniungere debes ac embolismi regulam praeterire. Esposiro— Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 403 Sic in octavo quidem anno a Kalendis Augusti et in nonodecimo a Kalendis Iulii facito. Quorum prior praedictam lunam in quarto Aprelis die, alter in tertio terminat. Sed in his duobus annis in priori parte mensis [unii non iii, sed ii, ab annis undecies multiplicatis, neque iii in dara sed tantum modo iii, subtrahere custodito. CAP FELT, 1. Ibic sensus finit rursum nunc incipit idem. Item sensus erit, sed non per idem referetur. Si eandem rationem aliter intellegere volueris, istum ciclum decem et novem annorum per ternarios singulariter annuos partire. Terna- rium hic dico iii annos. Sed primus huius cicli ternarius, sicut prius constitutus est, sic iterum in ista ratione manebit, si primum finitum expellens ternarium suscipias secundum, hoc est quartum quintum et sextum istius cicli annum undecies multiplicatis ipsius annis in priori parte mensium nihil abstrahe, in posteriori unum expelle. Sed hoc in primis duobus etiam ternarii annis, sicut in aliis ternariis, con- stabit. Nam in tertio anno in priori parte mensium xxx, in posteriori mxxi stibtrahere (10); 2 « . In quinto anno post lunarem sequentem saltum hoc est in secundo secundi ternarii anno, unum ostendemus exemplum: relicto primo ternario ex multiplicatis undecies duobus annis xxii fieri efficiuntur, quodlibet cuiuscumque mensis dies augere coniungens ipsis volueris, verbi causa Kalendas Aprelis adde, ita xxiii fiunt. Cum epactae illius diei quae tune xxiiii erunt praedictum numerum unario vicerint, primum lunarem mensem fore manifestabunt. 2. Si autem tertium ternarium, id est septimum octavum nonumque istius cicli annum investigare volueris, non solum in primo illius undecies multiplicato anno, sed in primo simul atque secundo ac primo et secundo tertioque pariter multiplicandis iii regulares augeto, sublatis xxx in tertio anno in priori mensis parte illos qui remanserint diebus cuiuscumque mensis adiunge. Si illos iterum ad lunae aetatem ipsius novissimi diei, cui praedictum numerum sociasti, comparaveris quotus lunaris mensis fuerit indubitanter monstrabunt. Sic et in quarto annorum ternario, ili alios regulares super illos quos tertius ternarius habuit in sex fiant adiecta, in quinto ternario alios iii ac totidem in sexto, aliosque tantumdem ut xv sint in anno eos postremo sequente augeto. Hoc est relictis huius cicli vi prioribus annis, quibus non sunt regu- lares iuncti necessarii, ut quot annorum ternarios habueris, tot 404 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. regularium ternarios isdem superponas. Sic per eosdem menses, quos in antecendente ratione praedixi, elus luris argumenta intellegi valebunt. 3. Sed in quocumque mense luna embolismi terminata fuerit, a principio sequentis mensis usque ad finem Martii, ab annis undecies multiplicatis in priori parte mensium unarium, in posteriori binarium expellito, ac, sicut in tertio primi ternarii anno tribus repulsis post multiplicatos undecies annos xxx in priori parte mensium, in posteriori lil proiectis xxvilll mensium diebus, atque embolismi praecedentis anni lunam omnibus cotidie aetatibus lunae iungere debes. Ita in secundo quinti ternarii anno xxxi in priori parte mensium, in posteriori xxx tantum modo diebus mensium ac embolismi lunam aetatibus lunae coniungere ne praetereas, et in primo quarti ternarii anno in mense Martio, quanquam lunam embolismi servare, lunae in illo non coniungas. Regulam tanem embolismi servare, id est in priori parte unarium ceu praedixi, et in posteriori binarium auferre memor esto. E contrario in succedenti secundo videlicet anno eiusdem ternarii, quamvis regulam embolisme non serves, lunam tamen embolismi a Kalendis Maii usque ad finem sequentis Martii cunctis aetatibus coniungere memento. 4. Sic in secundo quidem tertii ternarii anno a Kalendis Augusti, et in eo qui est post sex ternarios a Kalendis Juli facere non praeterito. Atque in ipsis duobus annis unum alium regularem praeter illos praedictos multiplicatis undecies annis in priori parte mensis Juni augeto, cum in posteriori illius parte nihil nisi multiplicatos undecies annos cum solitis regularibus addere debeas. Ac in secundo equidem anno sexti ternarii multiplicatis undecies annis regularibusque cum illis pariter coniunctis in solito more xxx subtrahe, quod sicut numque in primo anno. Ita nec in secundo ternario necesse erit tibi facere. Regnator, salue, felix haec iura videto ; De quibus ulla prius numquam argumenta fuere. Cap. iV. 1. Argumenta mea atque meos, rex accipe, soles, in quibus inyenies aetates ordine lunae, Rite dies cernens atque annos mente sagaci. Si quota sit item lunae cotidie aetas facile argumentari desider- averis, aetates lunae quotcumque fuerint in praecedenti die ante quorum mensium Kalendas, quotlibet diebus cuiuscumque mensis cuius Kalendis praedictis coniunge. Ita si minus quam xxx esse Esrositro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 405 videas, quot illi dies et epactae praecedentis cicli Kalendas pariter fiant in illo die tune praesenti tot lunae aetates fore spectabis. 2. Si vel si maius quam xxx in aliis mensibus numerus inveniatur, illis sive illis praedictis numeris expulsis, tot lunae aetates ipsivs tunc prae- sentis cuiuslibet diei, quot remanserint, erunt. Sed lunae embolismi quando inter hos vicissim currentes numeros, hoc est xxviili atque xxx intervenire contingit, ne te fallat observa. Ac ne te fallerit istius sive illius mensis luna quando in solito more in alterum intraverit. Cap. V1. 1. En hoc ius finit hic, en et idem incipit hoe ius, Nune narrari aliter non ut narravimus ante. Si eandem item rationem aliter scire videris, aetates lunae quot- quot fuerint, in antecedenti die Kalendas Aprelis, quotcumque diebus aut a Kalendis praedictis, sive nominatione solis mensium coniunge, illos omnes numeros cumulatos per lviili divide, si alii minus quotlibet quam xxx remanserint, tot lunae aetates in illo die erunt. Quod si magis quam xxviili esse videris numerum quem quaeres dum pepuleris xxvilli. Si saltum sic monui caveas congrue lam semper invenies. Cav. VEL. 1. Hoc opus hic tridui modo sic finire cupivi. Prosa modo finit rithmus nunc incipit esse. Gaudeo transiisse latos in campos prosae, Viam perlustrans plene loquelae spaciosae, Ut vitulus solutus vinculis obligatus, Metro relicto sanus vagus sum liberatus. Introibo sed rursum liberum post excessum Metri quidem conclusum quamvis angustum gressum. Car. VIII. 1. Consumptus rithmos metrum nunc incipit inde. Iam nunc inveniens nosces, errore repulso, Aetates lunae, lunae per tempora trina, Non solum aetates lunae seu lumina mensis Per haec, sed breviter divinum pascha videbis, Si servare velis Aprelis lumina quinta, 406 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Paschali luna numquam quae rite carebunt, Ceu non praetereunt Aprelis lumina lunae, Namque eadem pascae semperque Aprelis habetur, Cum vere semper primum sit perpera luna Pasca id quam veniat quod pellit perpera longe, Quae causae adventum pascae iam sola futuri Expellens tardat postrema in tempora veris, Martisque in spatio post quintum lumina bina Semper habent lunam dantem ieiunia prima. Si vis serva unum, si vis servabis utrumque, Ambo haec praedictam lunam quia semper habebunt, Prima diem primum tenet, ultima luna secundum, Ultima nec primumque tenet, nec prima secundum. Sic quando incipient pasca et lelunia nosces ; Non alias umquam brevius haec scire valebis. Quid brevius quam pasca diem explorare per unum? Inter quinque ter et septem ter lumina pascae, Inter tres semel ac tres ter lelunia sume Aetates lunae, discernens omnia iura. Si minus aetates quam quinque ter esse futurum, Maius quam septem ter si sint ante peractum Pasca dies, breviter semper hic enim ordo manebit. Si minus adfuerint una ter scito futura. Si plus quam trinas ter prisco lumine cernas, Esse prius semper nosces ieiunia coepta. In his praedictis aetatibus ordine septem Quaere diem domini primum quem mundum habebat, Ut facias in eo domino iam pasca sacratum. Una dies binos praedictos regula vincit Teiunii spatii ante dies quot primus habebit, Post bis sex lunae aetates tot pasca tenebit. Caps. VIMIT: Bissextum et saltum memorans in utrisque caveto. Demit hic, ille auget medii positi inter utrumque Intrantem aetatem lunae ielunia prima. Nunc paschae minuunt nune addunt lumen utrique. Tune saltus minuit cum ter sint lumina quinque. Bissextusque addit dum ter sint lumina septem. Bissextus demit praeter haec, saltus et auget, Esposrro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 407 Dumtaxat lunae pascalis lumina noctis. Si medii fuerint ambo in parte unius anni, Praedicta haud turbant recte communia iura. Sed cum bissextus solus praecedere possit, Iam tantum saltum sectans ieiunia prima, Tus commune perit inter sollemnia bina. Si prior adfuerit bissextus enim sine saltu, Nil contra invenies inter sollemnia clara. Cap. X. 1. Mensis quando diem octavum ter videris Orci, Tunc bissextus erit, completis quattuor annis, Quinque bis atque tribus ter factis, saltus habetur, Postquam consumas septem ter lumina Martis, Aut praecedentis sexta in quater luce Novembris. Cap. XI. 1, Vigintique dies nonies bis quinque semelque Annus cum quadrante tenet solaris in orbe. Annus enim lunae plus aut minus esse videtur, Denis atque novem est plus sex et quinque minusque. Car. XII. 1. Ciclus habet lunae quinos ter et quater unum. Ciclus habet solis senos quater et quater unum. Sol et luna simul dumtaxat longius annos Iam triginta duos quingentos ordine complent. Si saltus penitus, si bissextusque periret, Centenos quinos idem bis ciclus haberet, Nam sol septem annos luna ac triginta teneret. Si saltus fieret, si nec bissextus adesset, Tres in ciclo anni centum triginta manerent. Si bissextus item sine saltu stare valeret, Octingentos atque decem quater esse pararet. Si pariter faciant sol ciclum indictio luna, Si mille et centum si quadraginta prehendens, Per septem rursum quis multiplicaverit istic, Inveniet numerum cicli per cuncta locandum. 408 Proceedings of the Loyal Irish Academy. 2. Vera canam linquens qui non sunt fingere ciclos, Sicut ab Apreli prima argumenta canebam, Incipiens luna eiusdem sic sum ista praefatus, Ut lunam Martis hic per ieiunia cernes, Sic lunam Aprelis semper pasca videbis, Sic mensem atque diem lunam ieiunia pasca In his ac primis doctrinis porro videbis. Car, XUIT. 1. En idem versus iterum ludi arte moventur, In semet bini ac bini velut ante quaterni, Iam voscum facerem hos ignorans ante tacebam Esse valere quidem tot multos agmine parvo. Propter hoc ponam distincte utrosque seorsum, Ut breviter monui novies bis carmina prima, Ter decies atque undecies semel ista movebo, Bis quater ut sint viginti bis bina iterumque Si varians fieret tantum finis bis in istis Ter centum et septem quater octos esse pararent. Spondeus si est et motus bis per loca quina Mille et sexcentos denos quater esse pararet. In qui versiculi starent, quot praememoravi, Per metri leges, alii per 1ura movendi Prosae seu rithmi metri qui lege soluti Mille ac trecenti duodeni rite manerent. Communis prosae quamvis non ordine tantum, Aut rithmi starent quoniam sic famine vere Non solum numerum servant sed tempora certa. 2. Francorum rector multorum, inclyte cantu, Si avus et proavus regni praecepta gubernans, Alti inclinato montes nune sole rubescunt, Atque imae nigris valles replentur ab umbris. Quattuor incipiunt praescripti m famine primo. Tempora ferventis velocis cernite solis Roscida servantes tardantis lumina lunae Menstrua metimur longos per sidera ciclos Lucida mutatis miscentes famina verbis. Quadraginta unum quater aut bis carmina bina Distincta incipiunt per bina ac binae seorsum, Quae scriptus numerus si linguarum ante nec esset Espostro— Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 409 Viginti novies fierent equidem et semel octo, Nec licet hi vellem versus plus esse valerent, Linguarum in numero tantum quia sex quater extent, Hic qui debuerant inter hos esse manentes, Inter eos primo fierent nisi connumerati. 8. Roscida velocis servantes ]umina solis Tempora tardantis ferventis cernite lunae Roscida tardantis ferventis cernite solis Tempora velocis servantes lumina lunae Roscida servantes velocis cernite solis Tempora ferventis tardantis lumina lunae Roscida velocis servantes cernite solis Tempora tardantis ferventis lumina lunae Roscida ferventis velocis cernite solis Tempora servantes tardautis lumina lunae Roscida velocis ferventis cernite solis Tempora tardantis servantes lumina lunae Roscida tardantis servantes lumina solis Tempora velocis ferventis cernite lunae Roscida ferventis tardantis lumina solis Tempora servantes velocis cernite lunae Roscida tardantis ferventis lumina solis Tempora velocis servantes cernite lunae Roscida servantes velocis lumina solis Tempora ferventis tardantis cernite lunae Roscida ferventis tardantis cernite solis Tempora servantes velocis lumina lunae Roscida ferventis velocis lumina solis Tempora servantes tardantis cernite lunae Roscida velocis ferventis lumina solis Tempora tardantis servantes cernite lunae Roscida servantes tardantis cernite solis Tempora ferventis velocis lumina lunae Roscida tardantis servantes cernite solis Tempora velocis ferventis lumina lunae Roscida velocis tardantis cernite solis Tempora servantes ferventis lumina lunae Roscida tardantis velocis cernite solis Tempora ferventis servantes lumina lunae Roscida servantes ferventis cernite solis Tempora velocis tardantis lumina lunae R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C. [38] 410 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Roscida ferventis servantes cernite solis Tempora tardantis velocis lumina lunae Roscida velocis tardantis lumina solis Tempora servantes ferventis cernite lunae Roscida tardantes velocis lumina solis Tempora ferventis servantes cernite lunae Cernite velocis servantes tempora solis Lumina tardantes ferventis roscida lunae Cernite tardantis ferventis roscida solis Lumina velocis servantes tempora lunae Cernite servantes velocis roscida solis Lumina ferventis tardantis tempora lunae Cernite velocis servantes roscida solis Lumina tardantis ferventis tempora lunae Cernite ferventis velocis roscida solis Lumina servantes tardantis tempora lunae Cernite velocis ferventis roscida solis Lumina tardantis servantes tempora lunae Cernite tardantis servantes tempora solis Lumina velocis ferventis roscida lunae Cernite ferventis tardantis tempora solis Lumina servantes velocis roscida lunae Cernite tardantis ferventis tempora solis Lumina velocis servantes roscida lunae Cernite servantes velocis tempora solis Lumina ferventis tardantis roscida lunae Cernite ferventis tardantis roscida solis Lumina servantes velocis tempora lunae Cernite ferventis velocis tempora solis Lumina servantes tardantis roscida lunae Cernite servantes tardantis roscida solis Lumina ferventis velocis tempora lunae Cernite tardantis servantes roscida solis Lumina velocis ferventis tempora lunae Cernite servantes ferventis tempora solis Lumina velocis tardantis roscida lunae Cernite ferventis servantes tempora solis Lumina tardantis velocis roscida lunae Cernite velocis tardantis roscida solis Lumina servantes ferventis tempora lunae Cernite tardantis velocis roscida solis Lumina ferventis servantes tempora lunae Espositro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 411 Cernite servantes ferventis roscida solis Lumina velocis tardantis tempora lunae Cernite ferventis servantes roscida solis Lumina tardantis velocis tempora lunae Lucida per longos mutatis famina verbis Menstrua miscentes metimur sidera verbis Lucida miscentes metimur sidera ciclos Menstrua per longos mutatis famina verbis Lucida mutatis per longos sidera ciclos Menstrua metimur miscentes famina verbis Lucida per longos mutatis sidera ciclos Menstrua miscentes metimur famina verbis Lucida metimur per longos sidera ciclos Menstrua mutatis miscentes famina verbis Lucida per longos metimur sidera ciclos Menstrua miscentes mutatis famina verbis Lucida metimur miscentes famina ciclos Menstrua mutatis per longos sidera verbis Lucida miscentes metimur famina ciclos Menstrua per longos mutatis sidera verbis Lucida mutatis per longos famina ciclos Menstrua metimur miscentes sidera verbis Lucida metimur miscentes sidera ciclos Menstrua mutatis per longos famina verbis Lucida metimur per longos famina ciclos Menstrua mutatis miscentes sidera verbis Lucida per longos metimur famina ciclos Menstrua miscentes mutatis sidera verbis Lucida mutatis miscentes sidera ciclos Menstrua metimur per longos famina verbis Lucida miscentes mutatis sidera ciclos Menstrua per longos metimur famina verbis Lucida mutatis metimur famina ciclos Menstrua per longos miscentes sidera verbis Lucida per longos miscentes sidera ciclos Menstrua mutatis metimur famina verbis Lucida miscentes per longos sidera ciclos Menstrua metimur mutatis famina verbis Lucida mutatis metimur sidera ciclos Menstrua per longos miscentes famina verbis Lucida mutatis mutatis sidera ciclos Menstrua miscentes per longos famina verbis (38*] 412 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lucida miscentes per longos famina ciclos Menstrua metimur mutatis sidera verbis Menstrua per longos metimur sidera verbis Menstrua miscentes per longos sidera verbis Sidera per longos mutatis menstrua ciclos Famina miscentes metimur lucida verbis Sidera miscentes metimur lucida ciclos Famina per longos mutatis menstrua verbis Sidera mutatis per longos lucida ciclos Famina metimur miscentes menstrua verbis Sidera per longos mutatis lucida ciclos Famina miscentes metimur menstrua verbis Sidera metimur per longos lucida ciclos Famina mutatis miscentes menstrua verbis Sidera per longos metimur lucida ciclos Famina miscentes mutatis menstrua verbis Sidera miscentes mutatis menstrua ciclos Famina per longos metimur lucida verbis Sidera metimur miscentes menstrua ciclos Famina mutatis per longos lucida verbis Sidera miscentes metimur menstrua ciclos Famina per longos mutatis lucida verbis Sidera mutatis per longos menstrua ciclos Famina metimur miscentes lucida verbis Sidera metimur miscentes lucida ciclos Famina mutatis per longos menstrua verbis Sidera mutatis miscentes lucida ciclos Famina metimur per longos menstrua verbis Sidera miscentes mutatis lucida ciclos Famina per longos metimur menstrua verbis Sidera mutatis metimur menstrua ciclos Famina per longos metimur menstrua verbis Sidera mutatis metimur menstrua ciclos Famina per longos miscentes lucida verbis Sidera per longos miscentes lucida ciclos Famina mutatis metimur menstrua verbis Sidera miscentes per longos lucida ciclos Famina metimur mutatis menstrua verbis Sidera mutatis metimur lucida ciclos Famina per longos miscentes menstrua verbis Sidera metimur mutatis lucida ciclos Famina miscentes per longos menstrua verbis Esposiro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 413 Sidera miscentes per longos menstrua ciclos Famina metimur mutatis lucida verbis Sidera metimur per longos menstrua ciclos Sidera per longos miscentes menstrua ciclos. Hic ludus finit, felix Auguste, valeto. Rusticane scribant has membra caveto loquelas. 4. Quattuor hos versus iterum si multiplicarem, Hoe est coniuncti simili si more manerent Tertius et primus, si tertius atque secundus, Quartus cum primo mixtus foret atque secundo, Dupliciter tantos possent contexere versus, Quantos texuerant primus pariterque secundus, Tertius et quartus commixti rursus in unum, Id centum ter viginti semel et semel octo Praescripto numero versus sic addere possent. Sed melius facimus brevius quod possit haberi Monstrantes fieri maius quo iure valerent. Dulce sonat parum, confert fastidia magnum. Sit satis idcirco quod feci, Auguste, valeto. Ni mihi praedictos iubeas hos scribere versus, Ut quingenti viginti ter et quater unus Postremi et medii ac primi simul agmine starent, Factiex praescriptis binis bis versibus istis, In quis non plus mutantur quam parabis octo Vel septem atque decem partes hoc more loqueluae. 5. Si per constiterit per se ceu diximus ante Primos linguarum numeri lam nomino versus Hos medios facti, qui sunt hic ac numerati, Cum primi haud solum possent non esse minores, Sed nimis in numero maiores esse valerent. Quam constant isti versus per cuncta movendi Linguarum in numero volui finire laborem. Quattuor omnino, quae sunt in partibus orbis, Nam facti starent, si iura per omnia moti Paene idem versus et in illis unus ac alter Quisque legat sicut hoc saepe videbit in istis, Quod magis haud distant uno quam nomine tantum, Qualibet aut alia una distant parte loquelae ; Quod ius in primis cernes contingere raro, Quattuor una quod maius quam bina seorsum Bina iterumque valent variari posta seorsum, In metri pedibus simile huius iuris habetur, 414 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In binas partes postquam disiunxeris aequas Quattuor ipse pedes, et si diviseris octo, Multiplicans illas partes utrasque seorsum, Octo ex quattuor, ex octo triginta duosque, Primis bis cum octo ex postremis bis quater octo. Si pariter fuerint, facies per cuncta movendi Primos bis binos postremos dicimus octo. Quattuor ob hoc non volui variare per omne Multiplicans partim diversa per omnia iura, Nam, si plus facerem, fastidia magna pararem. Cuncta modis aliis potuissent ista moveri, Si interdum primus, si interdum nempe secundus, Si interdum quartus, si interdum tertius aeque Iam demptus fieret, facerent tres carmina multa, Ut starent pariter dumtaxat milia multa, In quis plene idem non essent unus et alter. Sed haec sufficiunt, tantum quae scribo videto. Si plus scire velis, praeter haec scire valebis Haec scrutans eadem simili iam more videnda, Aut obscurum aliquid vobis si forte putetur, Cum praesens illud fuero narrare valebo. Augusti fili, Lhudoice Auguste, valeto. Si Augustorum pater utrique ante manebat ; Multorum genitor David per tempora longa. Post octingentos domini et post quinque ter annos,, Anno in praeterito promissum suscipe donum, Hoc tibi si placeat, rursim addam munera pulchra. Lumina tardantis rorantis cernite lunae, Tempora velocis servantes fervida solis, Ter triginta duosque bis hi contexere bini, Possunt hos, si quisque velit, variare per omne. Altera ab undecima fugiens nunc luminis hora, En tenebrae veniunt, animalia multa quiescunt. Cap: XRT. Ceu tesserae in pyrgis mutantur ludificis, Sic hae partes in istis moventur versiculis. Pulcherrimam auream non habeo aleam ; Aleas quas habeo tibi donare volo, Domino caeli gloria atque terrae perpetua. Esposrro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 415 LIBELLUS TERTIUS. Gea B 1, Tertius incipiet tandem nunc nempe libellus Stellarum ciclos lunae solisque revelans, Atque diem primum iam naturaliter anni. 2. Diversos ciclos solis lunaeque canebam, Stellarum errantium ciclos volo dicere quinque, Quas aiunt alii esse deos alii esse deorum Pagani atque deae signantes nomine stellas, Mercurii Martis Veneris ovis et patris eius, Quem Caelo genitum Saturnum nomine fingunt. Per binos annos Mavortis stella vagatur ; Stella Iovis cursum duodenis finit in annis ; Ter denis annis Saturni volvitur astrum ; Mercurii sidus ciclum implet porro diebus Centenis tantum ter denis ter semel octo ; Viginti septem subtractis solis ab anno Stella valet Veneris cursum finire diebus ; Ter centenis ac denis quater et semel octo Sublatis anno denis septemque diebus, In firmamento caeli cum sidera fixa Cuncta simul complent cursus, iam solis in anno, Orbis terreni circum volventia rura, Ter centum ter viginti vicibus semel et sex, Cum caelo simul, ut veteres aiunt sapientes, Plus una vice quam circum sol volvit in anno, Orbis rura eadem terrae ortu solis in ortum Viginti novies bis quinque semelque diebus Annalem cursum implens, et, quadrante sequente, Sic septempliciter iam quinquaginta per orbes Luna duosque semel circumdat cursibus orbem. Capac h 1. Post haec plene orbem circum haud luna peragrat, luce in postrema solaris totius anni. De luna dicam, de stellis ante locutus. Per denos annos cursum complente novemque, Iam praeter succedentum titulos rationum. Nunc metrum linquens, per prosam porro profabor. Planius ut fiant discenti quaeque sequentur. 416 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 2. Scire volueris cur in octo et undecim annis, ac non potius in novem atque decem propius ad aequalitatem annis, ciclus decenno- venalis distingitur. Tribus causis hance licet magis disparem fore divisionem intellegere debes. 3. Prima causa, eo quod veteres errando octo annos solares totidem lunaribus annis, et undecim solares similiter lunaribus undecim annis aequari putabant. Quod numquam fieri posse manifeste videtur. Quasi luna semel in octo annis suum vere ciclum terminasset, nequaquam alterum ciclum in aequalem habere quivisset, tantumdem siin undecim annis ciclum veraciter umquam consumpsisset, numquam alterum dissimilem possidere valeret. 4. Secunda causa, quod ogdoas ac endecas ante novissimum embolismum, non duos communes anno, sed insolito more unum tantum habeant. 5. Tertia, quod quarta decima luna paschalis in quocumque die mensis in ogdoade fuerit, in sequenti duodecimo anno in praecedenti die continente semper inveniatur. Sicut, consumptis tribus annis endecatis, quartadecima luna pascalis in quocumque die mensis elusdem endecadis inveniatur, consequenti die in nono anno insequenti die continente semper reperitur. Nam, in quocumque die in tribus solum modo primis endecadis annis, quartam decimam lunam paschalem habueris transiliens sequentem continentem diem in nono sequenti anno eandem lunam quartam decimam absque dubio reperies. Sie, transactis undecim annis, in duodecimo anno si retrorsum unum transilias diem, praedictam lunam sine errore palam fore videbis. 6. De lunae cursu in ciclo ante minore loquebar. De cursu eiusdem ciclo in maiore profabor. Postquam de cursu lunari in decennovenali ciclo manifeste digessi, de cursu quoque rursus lunari per ciclum dxxxii annorum, quantum brevissime palamque potuero, narrabo. 7. Primum hic nuntiabo, quod magnus ciclus praedictus, in quo omnia sidera legimus cursus omnino suos complere, in quattuor divisiones custodientes, solis etiam quodam modo et lunae concordiam dividitur, hoc est, in nonaginta quinque annos tribus vicibus, ac in ccexlvii semel quidem semper annos. Qualiscumque etenim dies mensis atque aetas lunae in dominico die pascali fuerit. Si primum pasca post bissextum evenerit, completis iterum ducentis xlvii solis ac lunae plene annis, tandem mensis diem lunaeque aetatem in pasca eandem fiecri absque errore quisque pro- babit. Sic item quamcumque mensis diem ac lunae aetatem secundum vel tertium aut quartum pasca post bissextum habuerit, easdem certe rursum xcy solis atque lunae simul annis finitis semper habebit. Espostro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 417 Car. PUL. 1. 1. De quattuor ciclis in ciclo solis et lunae. m1. De magno ciclo post bissextum. 11. De magno ciclo per quattuor loca mutato. mi. De versibus et ciclo. v. Quomodo vigies octies in septimana xiii luna. vi. Post quintum ciclum ordo lunae sextae ac septimae. vir. Recapitulatio communiter. vir. Inter duos decennovennales quot transilias annos. vi. Quod quintus decennovenalis semper a bissexto incipit. x. Quod inter duos decennovenales unum diem duorum de concurrentibus transileas. xx. In quoto die sit pasca communis anni ante adventum diei mensis, in quo fuit pasca praecedentis anni, et in quoto die fit pasca embolismi anni post transitum diei mensis, in quo fuit pasca praecedentis anni. xm. In quot annis in uno quoque ciclo decennovennali eadem aetas lunaris iterate in pasca invenitur. xu. In quali ordine unaquaeque pascalis aetas reperitur. xm. Quo ordine annorum solanus ciclus principium sumens ab omnibus annis decennovennalis in magno circulo com- muni solis omnino ac lunae incipit, et quo similiter ordine decennovenalis circulus ab omnibus annis solaris cicli in eodem ciclo magno praedicto incipit. 2. 1. Secundum ius narrabo. Quodsi pasca primum, ut est nunc, pet bissextum fuerit, completis iterum ccxlyii annis, id est xiii ciclis decennovenalibus, transiliens quasi duos annos, hoc est secundum tertiumque post bissextum in quarto bissexti praeparationis anno pasca semper aderit. Quin cum pasca in secundo sive tertio seu quarto quidem anno post bissextum adsit, consumptis xcv annis, id est quinque ciclis lunaribus, transiliendo similiter quasi duos annos elusdem cursus bissextilis, in eadem mensis die eandem aetatem lunae habente, idem pasca adesse spectabitur. Hoc est, si in quarto praeparationis bissextilis anno factum pasca advenerit, praeteriens primum ac secundum, in tertio praeparationis bissexti anno post prae- dictos etiam ciclos pasca eiusdem rationis adfore videbitur. 3. Si autem in tertio bissexti pasca adfuerit anno, quasi transactis quarto ast primo bissexti, in secundo, finitis ciclis praememoratis, idem aequaliter celebrabitur. Dum in secundo bissexti anno constiterit, quinque 418 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lunaribus ciclis postea terminatis, quasi tantum duos praetereundo annos in primo bissexti anno sine dubio reperitur. 4. 11. Tertia quidem ratio hic fieri videtur, quod maior ciclus his quattuor praedictis, id est qui ccxlvii annos habet, certum locum possidendi inter eos ordinaliter servat. Quia quando prima pascha post bissextum fuerit, ab illo statim iste ciclus incipiet. Cum secun- dum pasca post bissextum occurrerit, post unum de_ praedictis ciclum, hoc est post xcv annos, initium sumet dum tertium a bissexto advenerit, tertio loco erit. Quando quarto loco bissextum pasca sequitur, quarto, id est novissimo ordine adveniet. 5. ur. In quarto loco versus et ciclus, illos hic sequens, scribendo continuo succedunt. Prosa tacens istic monstrabit cetera metrum. Arte nova parvum ciclum conscribo gregatum, Rite revertentem semper sic vis in id ipsum, Qui poterit lunae et solis servare recursus, Amborum cicli retinens paene omnia lura, Luna diesque eadem mensis feriaeque manebunt. Idem omnis saltus bissexti non erit idem. Tantum cum veniat pascae bis septima luna, Transactis semper ciclis, quos diximus ante, In ciclo lunae et solis cum quinque manent haec, Plene his ex bis unum tantum modo derit in istis, Hoe est, quod fuerit bissexti cursibus annus, Luna dies feriae saltus hic ordine tantum Concurrent pariter, stabili ratione vigente, Quattuor ut maneant, uno istic iure relicto, Cum decies noviesque manebit linia sueta, Transversa undecies descendet linia cicli. Hic tinit metrum, hic exordia ciclus habebit. 6. Concurrentes septimanae dies in prima videlicet linia transversa erunt. Numerus transiliendorum ciclorum in duabus porro liniis transversis novissimis erunt. } , | Esposi1ro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 419 ae | XII =e {in pri- |In IT |In TIT? InIlIIT*/In V°| In VI° In X° quot quot . lunae ey de- decen-| decen- decen- decen-| et VII° atque decenno-|decenno- | | | | -| pas- _cenno- |/noven- noven- noven- noven- VIII° que | XI° ac | vennales vennales | Ca | yenna- |nali nali nali jnali | et VIIII° | XII° tran- _itran- | | | | les i haec|haec | haec haec haec | decennove-| ast XIII°| si- \si- | liniain- linia | linia | linia \tinia | nali haec | decen- lis lis | |cipit /ineipit | incipit | incipit incipit | linia novena- | incipit li haec | | linia incipit | mon Apl.| xx | xviii | xv | xviii xvi | XX1 XXVll1 iii | vui Ki. Apl.| xvi xx | xvill XV | Xviili | XXxi XVli i ili idem Apl.) xvii xxi | xviii xyl xx | xviii xv | il iii iiiinon Apl. 5 RVI |), XR | XVI xvi| xviii XV iil iii xiKl. Apl.| xv | xx] xvii | xxi] xvii! xvi | xviiii iii | | iiiliidemApl.| = xvi ; Xx | xvi xV | xviili XXx1 xvii | 1 lil iii Kl. Apl.| xviiii | xvi xx | xviii XV xxi xVii ii iii | xilli Kl. Mai. XY |. (Na Xxi | Xviii xvi xvliil xv ill lil VuiidemApl.| xv | xx Ky | XXL Kvili xvi Xviili ili viKl. Apl.| xviii] xv | xx | xvii | xxi egg iggeein iii xvii Kl. Mai.| XVlili xvi xx | Xvill XV | xxi XVli i ili iinon Apl. xv | xvlli| xvi xx | xvili | xxi xvii ill ili | |villi KI. Apl.| xvii xx | XViiii xvi xx. XxVlil x= | iii ii idem Apl.| XVili XV XxX xvil xxi xvi xvilli i lil Kl. Apl.| xxi | xviii! xv xx | xvii xvi xviii ii iii xii Kl. Apl.| xVli xxi | xvili XV xx xvi XVili iii ili videmApl.| xvii XV | XViili xvl ne unaquaeque pars diem ac dimidium et horae dimidiam partem ie ebit, cum totidem hoc est xx momenta de bissexti adhuc praepara- tione habeamus, unum etiam momentum super unamquamque partem ponemus. Decem et novem partibus expulsis, una pars, id est dies ac dimidius et unius dimidium horae cum _ bissextili momento remanet, dimidium porro diem tertiamque dimidiae horae partem cum tertia parte bissextilis momenti reicere debemus. Sic unus dies ac duae tertiae partes dimidiae horae habere duas partes tertias unius bissextilis momenti intelliguntur. 434 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 3. Post haec ut cognoscamus quantam partem de praeparatione bissexti unus tantum dies habet, quae videlicet Ixxii ac partes numerari valebunt ac duas partes dimidiae horae tertias, quas cum die simul prius coniunximus, septuagesimam partem congrue constituemus. Ita nempe duas partes tertias momenti praeparationis bissexti. Inter illos Ixxiii partes aequaliter dividere debemus. Sic sine dubio tarditas ascendentis ac descendentis solis efficit ut de vestigiis ascensionis ac descensionis debitae cotidie illius desinit duae partes tertiae momenti, nisi tantum modo lxxiiia pars, quam sol omnino consumens in omni die penetrat. 4, Eiusdem quidem bissexti incrementa aliter verissime expediri potest. Ab undecimis Kalendis Januarii mensis usque ad xii Kalendas Iulii mensis cum bis xc atque semel unus dies ascendentis habeantur, solis unum diem inter clxxx dies dividere debemus. Dum vi menses in praedicto tempore consistant, unus quisque xxx possidens dies, unum diem de praememorato numero remanentem inter sex menses nobis partiri convenit. Hoc est unicuique mensi Iulio horas deputare ut quindecim diebus duae solum modo augeantur. Quae fiunt octuaginta momenta, id est quinque sedecies, e quibus quinque quindecies super quindecim diebus, hoc est quinque simpliciter momenta super singulis ex quindecim diebus componi congruit. Post haec quinque tantum momenta remanserunt, quae super xv diebus praenunciatis, id est unum quodque momentum in tres dies constituere convenienter debemus. Dum per sex menses et unum diem ascensionis solis de bissexti praeparatione tres semper horae crescant, per unum mensem et quattuor horas xx momenta bissextilis rationis facta integre inveniuntur. 5. Sic dividendo mensem secundum priorem narrationem per dies ac dimidios singulos dies, in uno die et quinque momentis atque tertia parte complexa momenti ostentum, id est duas partes tertias unius momenti de bissexti ratione reperies. Ut quantum in uno tantum die integre crescit de bissexti incremento non aestimantes dubitemus, sed certi sine dubio sciamus, diem in centum octuaginta partes etiam dividemus, dum in unaquaque parte quinque momenta et pars unius tertia momenti, partem, quae cum die pariter ante congregata sunt, centesimam octuagesimam primam partem constituemus. _Ita duas tertias partes bissextilis momenti inter istas omnes partes aeque partiuntur. Sic vere ascendentis tarditas solis praestat, ut de itinere ascensionis debitae cotidie duae partes tertiae momenti supra habitae absque centesima octuagesima prima illarum parte, quam sol finit transcendens, defuerint. Sic ab undecimis Kalendis Juli usque Esprostro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 435 ad duodecimas Kalendas Ianuarii mensis contemplari poteris, si xc bis dies menses fieri faciamus, de quattuor diebus remanentibus xe atque sex horas habentibus, unicuique mensi sedecim horas, unicuique diei dimidiam horae partem unumque momentum ac tertiam partem momenti debere coniungere videmus. 6. Post haec unum diem in xly partes partimur. In quibus unaquaeque pars dimidium horae et unum momentum tertiamque momenti partem retinere valebit; atque quadragesimam sextam partem dimidium horae et momentumque ac tertiam momenti partem, quam prius uni diei generaliter consociavimus, una convenienter ponimus. Si descendens sol etiam in unaquaque die duas partes tertias momenti, quas nominari ostentum legimus, subtus habens de itinere unius cuiusque diei debito vis xl quadringentesima lx pars diei bissextilis cotidie inde si ineunt per totidem, id est per icceclx dies crescit. Eo quod sol non ascendit ac non descendit, ut praediximus, per diurna nocturnague spatia tantum quantum debet, idcirco breviorl semper temporis intervallo ab ortu usque ad ortum transcurrit, ut de integro die, hoc est de deccclx momentis illud quantum veraciter praememoravimus defuerit. 7. Post haee quisquis ingeniose vixerit, intellegito quod incre- mentum bissextile cotidianum non tantum plene spatii habet, quantum dixi sed paulisper minus est. Namque millesima quadringentesima sextagesima pars illius cotidie desit. Sin enim fuisset integre quantum praedixi, fuisset etiam die ille quadrantilis longior quam universi dies anni, id est deccc et lx plene momentorum. Quod non potest in natura fierl cursuum solis, sed aequaliter in longitudine cuncti dies ab occasu usque ad occasum et ab ortu usque ad ortum solarem semper fiunt. Quamvis breviter versificans praedixerim plena dies plenis viginti quattuor horis, quis quoque per inaequalem numerum dierum ignorans dubitat, quod velocior fit ascensio solis in tempore crescentis diel quam descensio illius in tempore crescentis noctis, sicut reuma certe maris citius efficitur, hoc est ad issa ipsius quam recessa. Cap. I. 1. Bissextum cecini tardanti sole paratum. In celeri fieri luna spectabis eundem. Est itidem etiam in luna simili ratione bissextus, quin nisi in luna bissextus fieret, a die bissexti per octo sequentes annos, qui complevissent finiendo semper si saltus non esset lunarem ciclum, concordia lunae, quae habetur cum diebus mensium, turbaretur. 436 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Non solum post xxviiii dies ac xii horas, in quibus lunaris mensis consummari dicitur, velocitas lunae solem antecedentis praestare videlicet potest, ut bissexti aetas post praememoratum spatium crescat. Verum etiam supplendam aetatem septem embolismorum praeparare valet. 2. Nam, si tardius lunaris cursus fuisset quam sit, prius nempe luna, sole intra illam et coelum recte interveniente suum cursum menstrualem consumpsisset, cum lunaris mensis a studiosis huius rationis, complexis xxviili diebus ac dimidio die Xxxlii momenta dimidiumque momenti et quintam momenti partem, atque quintae partis dimidii momenti quadragesimam partem habere aestimetur. In ducentis xxxv luminis, quae decennovennalem implent, omnino ciclum congregantes una illa cumulabimus lunas, cogente necessitate, pluraliter, appello. Ab unaquaque luna xxx momenta accipiam, lx a duabus, a quattuor horas iii, ab viii horas Xxx, ex octaginta horas lx, ex cxx horas xc, ex cc horas cl, ex ecxxxv lunis horas clxxvi et momenta x, hoc est vii dies et horas vill decemque momenta. Ex unaquaque rursum luna tria momenta suscipiam, vi a duabus, xxx ex decem, lx ex xx, tres horas ex xl, XV ex cc, x ac vil horas atque xxv momenta ex ccxxxv lunis. Ex unaquaque luna iterum dimidium momenti ex cctis ¢ momenta, ex ccxxxv lunis duas horas atque momenta xxxvii dimidiumque momenti. Ex unaquaque itidem luna quintam partem momenti, id est ex v momentum unum, ex xx lunis i111 momenta, ex c lunis xx momenta, ex cctis lunis unam horam, ex ccxxxy hora una atque septem momenta. Ex unaquaque item luna quadragesimam septimam par- tem quintae partis dimidii momenti. 3. Quod facilius intellegi quibit si totas lunas praenuntiatas in v partes diviserimus. Ut unaquaeque pars xlvii lunas habeat, ut ex unaquaque parte quintam dimidii momenti partem recipiamus. Recapitulantes quoque haec universa praedicta colligere volumus ; hoc est vii dies et vili horas xque momenta, similiter x ac vii horas atque xxv momenta. Sic duas horas atque momenta xxxvii dimi- diumque momenti; ita horam unam atque vii momenta. Kodem lure quadragesimam septimam quintae partis dimidii momenti colligere volumus. Sic ista cuncta praedicta diebus quattuor ac tribus quad- rantibus bissextilis praeparationis, atque embolismorum tribus diebus ac xil horis nec minus nec amplius sed aequaliter convenire putantur. Haec de bissexto cecini, saltum memorabo, Qui tarda luna effectus generatur in annis. Espros1ro— Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 487 Cap. III, 1. De lunaris quidem saltus praeparatione, quantum breviter possimus, dicere curamus. Primum, quod si post xxviii dies ac xii horas tot momenta, quot praefati sumus, integre fuissent, numquam saltus esse valeret. Sed, eo quod desunt aliqua de illis quae diximus, quae nune nuntiantes saltum quanta sint dicemus, idcirco sit saltus. Quod momenta brevitate mensis lunae tardantis desunt de illis, quae post xxvilli dies atque xii horas in lunari mense fieri nuntiavimus in sequentibus dicemus. 2. Quattuor momenta ex unaquaque luna abstrahamus, villi ex duabus, horam ex x, v horas ex | lunis, x e centum, xx ex cc, xxiii horas ac dimidiam horam ex cctis xxxv lunis. Unam dimidiam horam de plenitudine diei desse videntes, duodecimam momenti partem, hoc est unum integre momentum ex xii lunis expellamus, quinque momenta ex lunis lx, decem momenta ex cxx, quindecim momenta ex centum, Ixxx, x et villi momenta ex cctis xx et vill. Ex unaquaque luna de vii remanentibus duodecimam aequaliter momenti partem. Ex unaquaque luna de ccxxxv lunis quadragesimam septimam partem duodecimae partis momenti, hoc est ex quadraginta septem lunis duodecimam momenti partem. 3. Sic ex aetatibus lunae deputatis ante bissextilibus diebus una lunaris aetas plene deesse manifeste cernitur. Quae sola causa quidem lunarem fieri saltum praeparat, de quo facile fingentes exemplum monstrabimus. Post xx primum diem mensis Marti, xxvill lunam habentem bissexti diem fieri fingemus. Cum praedicto die bissexti quasi xxviiii luna fore videatur, sequenti continuo diei eadem aetas lunae, si saltus in ipso non esset anno, verius deputaretur. Sed, eo quod saltus sit non praedicta aetas lunae, sed xxx esse veraciter brevitate lunaris cursus menstrui citius ascensione praeveniente in illo die erit. Cap, TIT, 1. Defectum saltum lunari lumine dixi. Bissextus lunae dicam quo iure creatur, Inventis nuper veris, errore repulso. Nunc iterum diligentius et veratius de lunari bissexto ac embolismis considerabimus. Postquam momenta, quae ad saltum pertinent de momentis quae bissexto atque embolismo deputari diximus, primitus expullimus. Omnia quot remanserunt omnino monstrabimus. Hoc est ex unaquaque luna accipere debemus xxviill momenta dimidiumque momenti ac decimam partem momenti et sexagesimam partem 438 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. momenti atque quadragesimam septimam partem sexagesimae partis momenti, quae nune sic investigare penitus incipimus. Ex unaquaque luna xx momenta habere primo valebimus; ex duabus horam; ex xx horas x; ex | lunis horas xxv; ex c horas 1; excc horas c; ex cexxxv lunis dies 1111 horas xx et unam dimidiamque horam. 2. Sic iterum ex wunaquaque luna villi momenta; ex x lunis xc momenta, id est duas horas x que momenta; ex xx lunis iili horas ac dimidiam ; ex xl lunis viii horas; ex ce tis lunis xlv horas; ex ecxxxv lunis dies duos horas ii1 momenta xxxv. Ita rursus ex unaquaque luna dimidium momenti; ex cctis lunis 1 momenta, hoc est horas i1 dimidiamque; ex ccxxxv lunis duas horas momenta xxx septemque cum dimidio momenti. Tantumdem ex unaquaque luna momenti decimam partem, id est ex x lunis unum momentum; ex 1 lunis momenta vy, ex cctis lunis momenta xx; ex ccxxxv lunis momenta xxii dimidiumque momenti. Similiter ab unaquaque luna sexagesimam partem momenti, hoc est ab lx lunis unum momentum, ex clxxx lunis tria momenta, ex ccxxxv lunis momenta iii. Nisi defuisset sexagesima pars momenti, quinquies propterea ex unaquaque luna xlviimam partem sexagesimae partis momenti sumere debemus. 3. Quod facilius intellegi poterit si praedictas universas lunas, ut prius fecimus, in v partes dividamus, ut unaquaeque pars xivii lunaris habet, ut ex unaquaque parte Ixmam partem momenti suscipiamus, ut quattuor momenta praedicta plena fiant. Sic ad praeparationem bissexti et embolismi plusquam nongentesima sexagesima prima pars lunaris mensis aut unius cuiusque aetatis lunae constituitur. Nam quot sunt dies vere in lunari mense, id est XxXvilli atque dimidius dies, totidem momenta post illos dies superflua esse diximus. Quia dum in una semper aetate lunae verbi causa ab occasu usque ad occasum, et ab ortu usque ad ortum solis deccclx non plene momenta ob solarem bissextum fiant. Nongentesimam sexagesimam primam partem momentum bissextile unicuique diei, ac dimidium momenti dimidio diel coniungimus. Post haec duodecima ac sexa- gesima pars momenti, atque quadragesima septima pars sexagesimae partis momenti superflue remanet. Quae omnia in triginta partes partiri quibimus, ut unaquaeque pars cum bissextili momento unicul- que diei atque uni dimidioque diei consocietur. Sed trigesima pars, quae diei dimidio deputatur minus quam dimidiam partem suam relinguere debet, ut inter xxvii dies dividatur. 4. Praescriptos numeros hic infra congregatim scribere volumus, ut facilius praedicta intellegantur. Esposiro—Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicutl, 439 Inter cexxxv lunas xx momenta ab unaquaque luna faciunt dies, vii, horas viii, momenta x. Momenta viiii faciunt horas xvii, momenta xxv. Dimidium momenti facit horas ii, momenta xxxvii ac dimidium. Quintum momenti facit horam i, momenta vii. Quad- ragesima septima pars quintae partis dimidii momenti facit dimidium momentum. Omnino dies vili et horae sex fiunt. Inter cexxxv lunas quattuor momenta abstracta ab unaquaque luna faciunt horas xxiii ac dimidiam duodecimam momenti, et xlvii pars momenti dimidiam horam faciunt. Dies una fit. Inter ecxxxv lunas xx momenta ab unaquaque luna faciunt dies lili, horas xxi ac dimidiam. Novem momenta faciunt dies ii, horas lili, momenta xxxv. Dimidium momenti facit horas ii, momenta XXXVil ac dimidium momenti. Decima pars momenti facit xxiii momenta ac dimidium momenti. Lxma pars momenti et xlviima pars sexagesimae partis momenti 1111 momenta faciunt. Omnino dies vii et horae vi fiunt. 5. Ex his quae praedixi, O bone rex, cognoscere valebis quod si sol tempore ascensionis suae cotidie quantum debuit ascenderet, ortum occasumque suum ad septemtrionalem plagam magis quam sit exten- disset. Atque in tempore descensionis suae ortum et occasum maius quam sit ad austrum propinquare fecisset. Vel si facile cognovissemus quando sol deecctos lx semper momenta complet, et quando luna menstrualem cursum suum omnino vere finit. Nec saltus nec bissextus fuisset. Nec lunaris aetas dimidia embolismi lunae augeretur. Sic mirabili dispensatione divina factam ciclorum concordiam utrorumque siderum plene bene intellegens sapere poteris. Cap. V. 1. Tardior en quantum remanet retro, sole citato, Luna hodierna loquar hesterna sorte locorum. Post quot momenta in spacio xxiiii horarum luna tardior sole cotidie remanet. A prima lunari aetate usque ad novissimam post triginta duoque momenta dimidiumque momenti, ac paulo minus quam vigesimam nonam illius partem, hoc est paulo pilus quam trigesimam septuagesimae tertiae partis ostenti partem completo die tardior semper lunare reperitur. Ostentum est, ut de quadran- tili iure disputans praedixi, remanentes duae partes momenti post- quam tertia illius segregata expellitur. Omnia praescripta per omnes lunaris mensis dies hic pariter congregabimus, xxx momenta in uno die, 1x in duobus, centum 440 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. xx, hoe est tres horae, in quattuor diebus, vi horae in octo, xii horae in xvi, xxi horae in xxvill, xvii horae et v momenta in XXvilii diebus, ac xii sequentibus horis cumulate efficiuntur. Duo momenta rursus in wnoquoque die, iii in duobus, una hora in xx diebus, x et villi momenta in novem diebus, ac suc- cedentibus horis xii, quae coniuncta cum praescriptis momentis faciunt xxiii horas atque xxilli momenta. Ac iterum dimidium momenti in unoquoque die post praescriptos numeros accipitur. Quae simul congregata xiilli momenta dimidiumque momenti et quartam partem momenti complent. Quae pariter cum praedictis numeris horae xxiii et momenta xxxvill ac dimidia quartaque pars momenti videlicet fiunt. 2. In singulis iterum diebus universis praedictis inter solem lunamque fier solet, ut intersit paulo plus quam trigesima pars ternae partis momenti, et paulo plus quam trigesima pars quartae partis momenti, ac paulo plus quam xxxma pars septuagesimae tertiae partis unius ostenti. Quoniam septuaginta duae partes aliae ipsius ostenti ad bissextilem quadrantem pertinent. Quid est, quod dixi paulo plus quam trigesima pars, nisi eo quod dixi duodecim horae noyissimi diei mensis lunaris habeant paulisper amplius quam dimidiam partem trigesimae partis praedictae. Atque inter xviili dies praecedentes altera pars totius numeri, cuius fiunt numeri, partes ipsa tertia et quarta quas dixi. 3. Idcirco non aliter est tertia et quarta pars quam dimidia ac duodecima semper, ut in omnibus horis diel quisquis illud, exempli causa probare voluerit, facile reperiet. Sic in cunctis aliis numeris, qui tertiam et quartam duodecimamque partem habent, certissime inveniet. Ideo dixi tarda cotidie lunam a principio lunaris mensis usque ad plenilunium elongari a celeri sole. Atque a plenilunio usque ad lunaris mensis paene finem aeque rursus soli yeloci propin- quare per xXxxli momenta dimidiumque momenti ac paulo plus quam trigesimam partem dimidii momenti atque duodecimae partis momenti et septuagesimae tertiae partis ostenti. Propterea haec in XxXvilli diebus ac xii horis vigies octies dimidiaque semel tantum parte tardans luna circumlustrat orbem terrarum. 4. Quamvis de con- cordia immutabiliter stabili maris et lunae convenienter in hoe loco narrari debuit, tamen quoniam sum procul separatus a mari, ingeni- osis habitantibus iuxta mare eam nuatiare relinquo. Esprostro— Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 441 Car. VI, 1, En quantum est citior quam sol conversio cael, Ut dicunt veteres cum fixis omnibus astris. Completo die uno et sexagesima secunda parte alterius diei sequentis, id est xili momentis ac tertia plene parte momenti, sol semper tardior sideribus in firmamento positis, illo velocioribus, post duo momenta postque unum plene ostentum cotidie remanet. Ter- minatis diebus tribus et una hora alius diei, post octo momenta remanere videtur. Finitis diebus xv atque v horis, post horam fieri reperitur. Consumpto mense, hoc est xxx diebus ast x horis, post duas horas fieri invenitur. Consummatis duobus mensibus et xx horis, post quattuor horas esse conspicitur. Completis lxxxiii diebus, post quattuor horas et post xxxii momenta tardior semper sol stellis prae- dictis adesse deprehenditur. 2. Sic in alus lxxiii diebus, quater usque ad finem anni, per eadem spacia cotidiana, tardior sol celestibus astris remanet. Haec iam causa praestat, ut sol in toto videlicet anno, hoc est in ccclxv diebus et bissextili quadrante, xii omnino semper signa peragret. Ita quidem omnes stellae in firmamento constitutae in solari penitus anno ecelxvies circumeunt orbem terrae, praeter illas, quae circum eum eunt, duas chias stellas, id est duos caeli cardines, hoc est septem- trionalem, quem videmus, et, ut philosophi testantur, subterraneum australem, quem numquam cernere possumus. Quae stellae totiens caeli cardines circumcingunt, quotiens aliae universae praedictae cir- cumlustrant orbem terrarum. 38. Sed illum cursum rotalem stell- arum, uti primum disticon titulans hance quaestionem declarat, circum firmamento cotidie simul fieri philosophi adfirmant. Licet alii dicunt stabile fieri firmamentum ac sidera currere tantum. lam si velocitas solis in aethere vel in firmamento semper immobiliter stante, ceu scriptum est, volantis in annuo spatio, ut ille peragret xii sidera, efficeret non ex priore signo in posterius retrorsum intrasset. Verbi eratia, ex Ariete in Taurum, ex Tauro in Geminos, et cetera; sed ex subsequente in praecedens signum intravisset, ut ex Ariete in Pisces, at ex Piscibus in Aquarium, ac reliqua. Sed si sol atque luna et stellae, quae planetae nominantur, in firmamento sine ulla cessatione cessente positi sunt, ut multi existimant, non tarditas eorum quidem facit, ut ex anterioribus signis in succedentia transmigrent. Sed eo quod contra impetum totius caeli propriis semper cursibus feruntur. R.I,A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SEC. C.] [40] 442 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Et, si sic est, nihil aliud mihi videtur efficere, ut cotidie tardior luna remaneat sole, nisi eo quod luna fortius quam sol adversum in cessabile firmamentum vehitur. Cap, VUE. 1. Prosa vacans istic, tum metrica verba sequuntur, In quanto spatio sol intrat siderea arva. Quantum luna intrat viginti et quattuor horis, Quantum hodie signum praecessit in ordine lunam, Tantum ante te solem in septem sex atque diebus Viginti et sex momentis iam parteque nona Momenti unius paulisper eo amplius atque Praecedet solem signum, in quo longius adhuc In spatio dicto lunam interque illud habendo In fine unius consumpto rite diel. En quod praedixi numeratis plus remanere Momenti id sextae partis septem ordine nonae. Hos binos numeros inter partimur in aequa, Viginti ac septem cum octo horis lumina solis Luna in quis signa integre duodena peragrat, Tarda retro remanens, fugiant cum sidera fixa. Metra silent, ac idem demum ius prosa loquetur. 2. Cum luna perlustret unumquodque signum per duos dies et per vi horas ac per bis se unius horae. Et xii omnino signa in viginti septem diebus et octo horis semel transcurrat. Ac decies atque ter in trecentis quinquaginta quinque diebus octoque horis eadem xii signa peragrat. Remanent xvi horae viilique dies usque ad finem solaris anni, in quibus quarta decima vice transit linia quattuor sidera atque paulisper minus quam quartam partem quinti signi. Hoc est xiii horas ac tertiam partem quartae decimae horae illius. 38. Quoniam luna in unoquoque signo habeat li horas et bis se, id est duas partes tertias unius horae, ut cognoscamus in quot diebus et momentis ac partibus momentorum sol in signum retro tantum spatii transit, quantum luna in xxii horarum die tardans retrorsum intrat, post etiam xiii discursus lunae in zodiaco circulo finitos xvi horas et viili praedictos dies, qui restant usque ad finem solaris anni, in xiii partes aequales dividere animadverto, dum praememorati dies cum xvi horis cexxxii horas habeant. Sic ccxx unamque horam in xiii partes aeque dividam. Unaquaeque pars x, vii que horas habebit. Sin de undecim remanentibus horis punctos fecero, xlii erunt, Esposito — Astronomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 448 Ex quibus si Xxxvilii in xiii partes divisero, unaquaeque pars iii punctos possidebit. In quinque punctis restantibus momenta 1 fiunt. A quibus xxxvilli momenta faciunt xiii partes, una- quaeque pars tria momenta retinens. Undecim momenta remanentia complent xvi ostenta atque dimidiam partem ostenti. Ex illis xiii ostenta aequaliter in totidem partes dividenda, remanent tria ostenta ac dimidia pars ostenti, hoc est duo momenta tertiaque pars momenti. Quae si partita fuerunt in xiii partes, unaquaeque pars sextam momenti partem palam videtur habere. Si istae tum xiii partes dividantur singulae omnino sextam partem momenti atque tertiam partem decimam partem sextae partis momenti, hoc est septuagesimam octavam partem momenti habebunt. Ita quidem tarda luna semel transiens per signiferum circulum et rursus minus quam tertiam partem primi signi in tertia decima parte praedictarum xvi horarum atque viili dierum, hoc est in xviique horis ac tribus punctis totidemque momentis et uno ostento. At sexta momenti parte ast septuagesima octava, ceu praedictum est, parte momenti sol tardans tertiam decimam partem signorum horoscopi peragrat. 4. Post haec, ut cognoscatur in quanta parte quarti decimi dici post iam xiii dies completos intrat sol in signum tantum spatii, quantum introit luna in die xxiii horarum. Horas et punctos ac momenta partesque momentorum praedictas inter xxvii dies et viii horas, in quibus luna penitus zodiacum pertransit, partiri volo. Si decim septemque praememoratae horae in dimidias partes dividantur, Xxxilii erunt habentes singulae xx momenta. Ex quibus, si xxvil diebus totidem partes iungantur, remanebunt vil partes, quae cxi momenta habent. A quibus cxx momenta inter xx dies dividi debent, id est vi momenta pertinentia ad unumquemque diem, remanserunt xx momenta. Quibus si ii puncti augeantur, simul 1 momenta fiunt. E quibus xl momenta dividenda inter vii dies, unusquisque dies possidebit vi momenta; remanent vill momenta et unum ostentum. Coniungi vili horis post xxvii dies remanentibus debent. Remanent tria momenta, quae si dividantur intra xxvli dies, unusquisque dies nonam partem momenti habebit. Remansit sexta pars momenti. Illa quidem si partiatur in partes novem, duae partes ipsarum nonam partem tertiae partis momenti complebunt. Quae viii horis post xxvii dies remanentibus iungi videlicet debent. Remanent novissime vii partes nonae sextae partis momenti. Hoc est, postquam sexta momenti pars in novem partes dividitur, septem ex illis remanent ac tertia decima pars sextae partis momenti, id est septuagesima octava pars, ut prae- dixi, momenti. Quas inter xxvii dies et vii horas partir debemus. [40*] 414 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Ita, dum tardans quantum luna transit in hereditatem sideream in xxilii horis, ostenditur sol aequaliter idem spatium peragrare in xiii diebus et xxvi momentis nonaque parte momenti atque paulisper minus quam vigesima septima parte praescriptarum partium minimarum. 5. Sie dum philosophi narrant stellas in firmamento positas maiorem circuitum solis circuitu habere, tamen illa sidera sole velociora semper esse certe videntur. Quoniam, si aequaliter cucurrissent, in uno eodemque signo semper sol fuisset ; ita sol perspicue celerior quam luna fieri cernitur. Cum idem philosophi lunam breviorem sui cursus circulum pertransire con- firment, sin alicui istius obscurae quaestionis haec difficilis displicuerit solutio, nuntiato ille facilius et ego hac neglecta, narrationem ipsius voluntarie sequar. Idcirco hance quaestionem novissimam eius libri primo breviter per metrum, et iterum eandem per prosam narravi, ut videatur, veluti in prima parte tertii voluminis huius codicis dixi, quantum difficiliores essent isti codiculi, si per metrum scripti fuissent, quam si per prosam. Quod in primo circulo istorum quattuor libel- lorum, ubi duo argumenta de numero crescenti invento de numeroque per semet multiplicato scripta sunt, videri manifeste potest, quia prius illa per prosam, deinde per metrum nuntiavi. 6. Prosa tacet, claudens dicet restantia metrum. Quisquis in his videas incertum corrige recte, Impediit me etenim forsan doctrina scolarum. Mens ad multa minor divisa ad singula, namque Praesertim humanas raro dum vidimus artes Profecte fierl iam posse per omnia plene. Haec dum quisque scribat debet discernere caute Ne pereat metrum confuso famine prosae, Aut non discretas sese inter versibus ipsis, Fine ac principio commixtis versiculorum, Linia si partim simul una tenebit utrumque. Quattuor ex notis versum quater amplificabo, Versiculos alios ternos ita namque notabis. Tempora ferventis velocis cernite solis Tempora velocis ferventis cernite solis Cernite ferventis velocis tempora solis Cernite velocis ferventis tempora solis. Nec plus versiculus valet unus multiplicari. Post octingentos annos iam postque bis octo, Conceptu domini praesens nunc annus habetur, Esposrro—Astionomical Treatise by the Irish Monk Dicuil. 445 Perfecte ex aliis, quae sunt scripta ante relinquens, Dixi, ut sol calidus currunt et frigida luna Per parvos ciclos ac magnos tramite certo, Bissextum lunae et solis, saltum ordine lunae, Tardantem lunam solem, cita sidera cuncta, Aethereas memorans stellas iam quinque vagantes. Semper licet caelent se quas quoque semper videmus. Pastores ovium et caprum tardique subulci, Custodesque boum nec non servator equorum, Rite domum referunt omnes armenta gregesque. Proprietas sequitur, dicunt ut grammatici ipsam. Non proprie scriptis de multis pauca profabor, Ut reprehensores studeant diseernere caute, Nam magis id cupiunt multi, quam vera probare, Grammatici, quamvis in multis propria dicunt, Auctores eadem saepe haud servare videntur. Praesertim vates artant quos metrica iura, Ut prior atque alter de multis noscitur esse, De binis alius primusque existere contra, Luces et paces pluraliter esse videmus. Si alia elusdem paria rationis habentur, De binis alius de multis alter habetur, De binis primus de multis et prior extat. Si sic discutias artes, aliquando videbis Propter missis multis fero pauca relatum, Nam paria eiusdem iuris si dixero cuncta, Ante diem clauso componet vesper Olympo. 446 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. BREVIS ADNOTATIO CRITICA. Se ae SU . De saltu lunari] In margine additur: bissexto. . mensis ] men convenient sis cod. . xii] Correctio supra scripta: vii. . quippe| Correctio supra scripta: num. . prioribus| Correctio supra scripta: precedentibus. 6. Post quatuor—posterioribus versibus] Haec verba in codicis margine superiore scripta sunt. 7. Alti] In margine superiore haec verba adduntur: aera non tangit haec sed tantum aetherissima. 8. Pythagoras—sidera fixa] Hi versus in codicis margine inferiore scripti sunt. 9) illum. . 10. subtrahere. . nuntio. . .| Locus mutilus ; forte excidit, diem. . .| Locus corruptus: mentio cod.; forte pro INDEX NOMINUM PROPRIORUM. Alcuinus (Albinus) Praef.; Note. Augustus IT, cap. xiii, 3, 4, 7. Caesar I, cap. viii, 5. Cantor Praef. Carolus T; yva,.5> 451, 1, Christus I, cap. ili, 2. Columbanus Praef. David II, cap. xiii, 7. Dicuilus Praef.; I, cap. vi, 5; 1, cap. vil, 6. Donatus Praef.; I, cap. vii, 5. Diimmler Praef.; Note. Dungalus Praef. Ebert Praef. Gabrihel ITI, cap. iii, 3. Helias I, cap. vi, 4. Hloduicus I, cap. vi, 5; vill, Oo; Ll, cap: xii, Vv. cap. Houzeau Praef. Lancaster Praef. Letronne Praef. Louis Note. Maga Praef. Mangeart Praef. Maria III, cap. iu, 3. Marianus Scottus Praef. Mommsen Praef. Origenes Praef. Pythagoras Praef.; IT, cap. i, 1, 4. Sanderus Praef. Sickel Praef. Sybilla Praef. Victorius Note. Virgilius Salisburgensis Praef. Ysidorus Praef. ME DLISs LLA FRIAS 2 = | QUO TUSMENSIS ISTABAPRELL ‘ ot qumeranicls inrelleqere uoluemf A Halencdh(euiden aplf lunar Abnicspl ao : demnafepens lure haber: principitt ected: haul rmomt femp incipe Ac epeny aigetion quant dt Ot is vdennfnentif mara: fed mA eoorrtrarto r&ror{a miverta urfiutr prince nounfimre ALnourffimae ke qupfic inf hoc ordine fertburre practice . "thy ven CRIME SAGE ROGET LATTE ~ << ae EAA SS ai ” 4 " mney. ty H% g 4% % ae Beye | %, ee Til: ow YEE 0%". 417) % 1 m4 1? 249% Visage in feprmodecimo firm incipteriyTe PTR AMO epacaf fepr er ecwna locu pofid 671 en rma ane retroqrado qc Atar % fisvre- 3% leford nalreer- epicraf quot fuemnr in ket TH emycug: menfis “MT pUTA Nunc NT. meres. f; Arner confpicienre arr CONTT ES? - Qin e oil pet 9 et. frurrr . Dehif x4 expulfir uunuf remanma” voraa menfif enuf cmon hoe &ipreliy e& wschecgr ‘ Pn a ne Sea of eA ah ood rosea ee _~ Pe Nati Esposito : DICUILI DE ASTRONOMIA. Codex Valentianensis, No. 386 (N. 4. 43), fo. 67 v°. aes? ol AVE THE CISTS, DOLMENS, AND PILLARS OF THE WESTERN HALF OF THE COUNTY OF CLARE. By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. Prates X XIIIT.-XXYV. Read June 10. Ordered for Publication Junz 12. Published Jury 31, 1907. Tur dolmens of Eastern Clare having been treated with considerable detailin the Proceedings of this Academy, we are led to bring forward briefer notes on the more numerous monuments of the western half of the county, in order to complete as far as possible the list of its early remains before the close of the older series of our publications. Though we do this somewhat earlier than we intended, it is in the belef that longer and more systematic work in the past may have put the field-work of this more difficult district on at least a par with the notes on the eastern monuments. We also believe that, though individual examples of various forms of dolmen may yet be discovered, the survey is too far advanced for these to affect the broad facts of distribution and type. Beyond these questions we hardly venture to advance at present. There are, it may be remembered, three preceding papers,’ which may be taken withthe present one as covering the known dolmens, cists, and pillars of Clare. The first, in 1897, aimed at giving a fuller lst than was then in print. It gave, besides the list, detailed accounts of the monuments of Ballyganner Hill, Addroon, Corbehagh, Tyredagh, and Caherloghan. The other two papers cover Eastern Clare, being devoted to the baronies respectively of Upper and Lower Bunratty and Upper and Lower Tulla. There is also a detached account of the remains at Ballycroum.’ 1 Proc., Ser, iii., Vol; iy., p..542, xxiv. (C), pp..85,'107: 2 Ibid., Ser. ii., vol..vi., p. 8d. R.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT. C; [41] 448 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Previous SURVEYS. The surveys earlier than 1897 were extremely defective. In 1808 Hely Dutton noted, briefly enough, but with some curious notes, eight dolmens—Deerpark ; Cotteen, or Commons; Tully- naglashin, or Slevenaglasha ; Ballykisshen, or Ballycasheen ; Mount Callan; and three at Ballyganner.' The Ordnance Survey Letters of 1839 mention (and usually only mention) the monuments of Cooleamore, Cragballyconoal, Ballyganner (two), Deerpark, Slevenaglasha, Reabachan, and Cotteen in Burren and Inchiquin; Kiltumper, in Ibrickan; and, in the eastern half, Cappaghbaun, Drummin, Ballykelly, and two at Miltown, with what the authors consider the ‘‘ well”’ of Tobergrania. The maps of that period give 34 in the west, 42 in the east—some 76. Miss Stokes next published lists, one* ‘‘drawn up by the ladies of the Alexandra College Archeological Class, who kave commenced by using the Ordnance Survey Letters,” in 1874. This only gave 14 dolmens (11 named). The second* is less accurate, and gives only 13 names; and neither of these lists gives a single monument to the east of the Fergus. We published a tentative list of 83 dolmens in 1884,* and another, with 116 names, in these pages in 1897 (as noted) ; while it was in the press, there appeared the great work of William Copeland Borlase, on ‘‘ The Dolmens of Ireland,” ceiving 96 of the Clare dolmens.® The present paper raises the number to over 170 for all Clare. It is too probably incomplete, like its predecessors; many cists may lie concealed in the crags and the hazels of Burren and Inchiquin, or the deep heather and furze of the eastern hills, or may be buried in cairns or built into fences. The deadliest delusion that can seize an Irish antiquary is that his work is complete, even after many years of unsparing labour. Let us leave that fallacious, pleasing belief to those who have touched the edge of Irish Archeology, and believe that they have secured ‘‘the spoils of the conquered ocean”’ thereof. The joy of beginning and furthering the work is ours; let us not erudge the joy of harvesting to those who come after—‘‘ Quo non possum corpore, corde sequor.”’ 1 Statistical Survey of Co. Clare, p. 317. 2 «« Karly Christian Architecture of Ireland,”’ p. 146. 3 «* Revue Archéologique,” vol. xliv., 1882, pp. 19-21. 4R.8. A. I. Journal, vol. xxiv., p. 287. 5 Loc. cit., pp. 66-102. Wesrropr—Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of Co. Clare. 449 Earty Drvisrons. As we intend to deal mainly with the monuments, we only touch briefly on the earhest tribal arrangements, none of which may be old enough to overlap even the latest dolmens. In the first century Ptolemy places the Ganganoi, the Irish Siol Gengain (the Gan, Genann, and Sengan tribes) at the mouth of the Shannon. According to the Dindshenchas, Shab Collain, or Mount Callan, was in Sengann’s heritage.!| The Corcomroes (including Burren) and the land in the south-west angle of Clare were held Dy the Corcamodruad and Corca- bhaiscoinn tribes, with ‘‘ non-Milesian”’ names ;? but the chiefs of the first claimed descent from Fergus and Queen aac e. The Martini Firbolgs were settled about Kilrush. Some shadow of a settlement of the still earlier Ua Cathba and Ua Corra tribes in Western Clare falls on the earliest historic tales of Thomond. History, however, can claim but little behind the first fierce spring of the Dalgcais tribes from their centre in Eastern County Limerick across the Shannon. The Munster Kings Lugad Meann and Connall Eachluath had reduced central Clare up to Lughid Hill, its present central bound towards Galway, by a.p. 880 ; but even in the dawning of Christianity, in the middle of the following century, the hilly districts of Aughty and Elva were still unsubdued; and the race of Cashel rested content with cattle-tribute from Corcomroe and Corcovaskin. The legend of the ‘‘Glas”’ cow has an echo of the contests along the fords of the Fergus ;? the ‘‘ Book of Rights’ claims forts along that border at what are most probably Ballykinvarga, Inchiquin Hill, Tully- commaun, and perhaps Torlough Hill, and (a lasting trace of the terrible final battle) forbade the King of Connaught to go to ‘‘Luchid”’ heath in a speckled cloak. The only later disturbances of the tribes were the intrusion of the Dalcassian MacMahons into Corcovaskin, and the settlement of the Ui Breacain (after their expulsion from their Leinster home by Walter de Ridelesford, about 1180) on the coast, ‘‘ between the two znvers”’ (the ee of Dough and Dunbeg), to which they gave their name Ibrickan. 9? 1 «« Revue Celtique,’’ 1894, pp. 317, 318. 2 See the interesting articles by Mr. J. MacNeill in ‘‘ The New Ireland Review, 1906. 3 R. S.A. 1., Vol. EXV.5, Deal [41] 450 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. DISTRIBUTION. As formerly noted, the majority of the Clare dolmens run in a broad band from the Burren, south-eastward to Slieve Bernagh ; few are found on either side of the line. Unlike those of Spain and Portugal, the monuments lie rather inland than on the coast. They most abound where the plank-like slabs of the Burren and the gritstone blocks of Eastern Clare lay ready for their construction. It is true that suitable slabs also lie loose on the cliffs in Moyarta, where only one dolmen is known to exist; but the monuments mainly observe geological conditions. From Kilkee to Calluragh, Carncreagh, and Kiltumper, for over 30 miles, none remain. More strange is the scarcity between Corofin and Crusheen; those of Tradree were possibly ‘‘ improved off the land” by agriculture ; but probable traces of one have been noted below. TYPEs. The predominant form is that of a stone box, usually tapering and sloping eastward, and made of four or more slabs and a cover. Ballycashen, however, widens, and Poulnabrone slopes westward. The southern dolmen of Baur has an inner cist at the east end. The typical ‘‘ box’ occurs in a circle of slabs set on edge, as at Parknabinnia (iv.) and Rylane, in a tapering or irregular fence of slabs, as at Iskancullin, and the levelled giant’s grave at Miltown, or in a kerbing of low blocks, as at the pillared dolmen of Ballyganner and several others. It is also found within dry-stone ring-walls, as at Creevagh, where it occupies the place of honour in the garth, a rock-cut avenue leading into the fort to it; or built into the wall with a ‘‘creep”’ passage opening into it, evidently merely adapted to some use in the later fort. A rock-cut avenue also runs from the fort of Caheraneden to a fallen cist in Ballyganner North. The very small ‘‘ boxes’’ occur in cairns, as at Berneens, Poulaphuca, and Leanna, recalling that in which the Leabhar na hUidhre says King Fothach Airgtheach was buried about a.p. 285. They are rarely over 6 feet long, and some so short as to be mere ‘‘bone-boxes.’ Double-walled cists occur, as at Berneens, Tully- commaun, Derrymore, and Cappaghbaun. The true ‘‘long grave” is badly represented in Clare (as at Ballyogan,! Killokennedy, SBallykelly, Formoyle, and perhaps 1 Proce. xxivy.(C), p.-92. Wesrropp—Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of Co. Clare. 451 Ardnataggle,! in the eastern baronies). Its nearest congener in the west is the pillared dolmen of Ballyganner, with at least three compartments, haying pillars rising above the roof-slabs at the two divisions. One pair may have had the lintel now at their feet set on them as a trilithon. & ul t ROS ‘al Nett aba es Slab Enclosure N°33 near Western Caher ROS DS OALOLL ~S ~* w 4 & ve DIETS No] KILTUMPER 4 4 4 " Ne eal - " th UO Caen YVAN yrayann?> CAPPAGHKENNE DY She Yr ua 9 SCALE iorcer SS SSS See eS WESTROPP—CISTS AND DOLMENS OF WESTERN CLARE PROCH ING lee AOSD, \ Ole Noe Vd SIC. ( PLA TREO INCHIQUIN N°16. LEANNA UJ j ' ‘ ) ‘ be) ») Xo Ga [7 \ N2 26 cee ; G —— (( SSIS Es ¢ N°S TULLYCOMMAUN ( Knockauns Fort) LEE RO a met NOI, Cy, My p /, 4 , w ? az \) “AL yyw Qnty, \) .’ > hee s ee AX ooh Sv %y, wz77z <> a7 “iy wo N°20 5 UT AAV VEE \’ 4 PARKNABINNIA as os N¢7B GORTLECKA Oy AN S Canis 2s z < = a Zw = f \e C7 KL 2 (ye Zz Ve Nu N°23 Z Rae (is =- “V ‘ - Zz (a 24 } i = - 4 = s i is g mene GO POOSa ia are ee s (a gra mae TPT YYOTORO Th V. Ne QI. WADE ey, F yw) yw ce Bs \lar aie ’ 4, “> me N° 29 TOORMORE 2) a IND > >) | COMMONS ay as G ’ Ne 9 D x »), fees, —— WAN & o See ~ A Nate Mt CALLAN N2@]1 1907 —$$<_$-__ KILCURRISH N°32. ° 10 FEET SREY Wir Yee W ESTROPP--CIST'S AND DOLMENS OF WESTERN CLARE. July, 1906 AWSCVOY ee N 1 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVIL, SECTION A, No. 1 FELIX E. HACKETT THE IONIC THEORIES OF MAGNETO- OPTIC ROTATION DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906 Price Sixpence. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL TRISH, AGA Dri See Se In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES, ORIGINAL NUMERATION. , Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqa. Pie TT .(1940-1044) ,; eae eee ‘ 4 IIT. (1845-1847) ,, uae ¢ - AS IV. (1847-1850) ,, ages B.'8 ‘5 , V. (1850-18583) ,, inte Ne ee 3 ,, VI. (1853-1857) ,, . orev, 3 A of VEL (1837 -186L 3 4c, F WIL. (1861-1664) 55. ypc VEIES e,, : x IX. (1864-1866) ,, oo eas - Ke . Ky (1S66L1GE9 ey se B 4 XI. (1870-1874) ,, * I. 2nd Ser. Science. ONL, (1875-1877),,; Prhaeed i ae i RAGE. | (A883) *.,, Pepe eb e 3 K 3 om LV..(1884-1688) .,, ee hs * a », &V. (1870-1879) ,, zt E e Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. > VI. (1879 -1888),.; ee 2 © fe - - OVAL, (1888=1892)5,-9 23 I. 8rd Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. », XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, se mae 3 a ¥. XTX 0 (18991096) :, — eee goes r EXK: (1696-1898). — vom : ,, NAXI. (1898-1900) ,, 55 NS 4 2 »» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, i ee = 3 PRM 4 (190) > = 3 VaR: By i XXIV. (1902-1904) : — 19 Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. ; 5, DB. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. ,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. 5, X&XYV. (1904-1905) : ,, XXVIL. (Current Volume) n three Sections like Vol. XXIV. 7 NW. FP. AVAVemMe Septenber, 1906 aoe 2 OF OGIENCEDS PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI., SECTION A, No. 2 FREDERICK PURSER SOME APPLICATIONS OF BESSEL’S FUNCTIONS TO PHYSICS DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906 Price Ninepence. aris WG RAN AD OER -PROCEEDINGS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES, ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqa. “ II. (1840-1844) ,, iS a ea, a D » III. (1845-1847) ,, eae e His is 3 eo erTY.-(1847 21850) 5; eee : 4S V. (1850-1853) ,, sat oes * * 4 MA. (485851857) -4, ~ oy pacer © * z » VII. (1857-1861 ,, 2 VIL a a ,, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, Rm Us é “f 7 IX. (1864-1866) ,, RoE 0% 53 if ; X. (1866-1869} ,, gs 3 _ . Ms XI. (1870-1874) ,, > J. 2nd Ser. Science. ; ee OX TE 875-4677) eed Se Se KELL, 1008) >. po Aneel £5 MTV (LQO4-1 S88) eye Coe vg ee ; ec RY ARTO ASIN Pere ee Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. = XVI. (1879-1686)4 eg 3) 79 99 3) . XVIL (1888-1891),, ,, TL. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. &Antiqgg. RVI. (1891 1898) ce oe Ade 5 3 = SIX.(1898-1996)s.. Mee eleeene: - 2 Ge RRC (189651998) 4 yy, IVa ‘ K: uO XI, (1698-19D0}er ee Sy ee ae x 4 »» MXIT. (1900-1902) ,, pf el s Bam. (190 es ign c N oe jy -XXLY-+(1902-1904) 7 = ae Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. » 5B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. ,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. - ROX W- (1904-1905) In tt ; s ~ XXVL (Gureni Totnes n three Sections like Vol. XXIV. ~ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. CHEMISTRY AND PHYSICS [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archeological—may be obtained on application. | ADENEY (\W. E.): Chemical Changes attending.the Aérobic Bacterial Fermentation of simple Organic Substances. I. Urea, Asparagine, PADUMOSe, And OCMehe Salt,.-1905;. Pp. 19.7 2.plates.:. 8vo. “rs, ADENEY (W. E.): The Composition of a Nitrogen Mineral Water at St. Edmundsbury, Lucan. 1906. pp. 3. 8vo. 6d. Atomic Weights: Geometrical Illustrations of Newlands’ and Mendele- jeff's Periodic Law of Atomic Weights. By S. HAUGHTON. 1889.- PPx 207%. 4tO.): 23> Bessel’s Functions : Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physits. Eye URSER: mI900. ppe 4s .oVod- Ou. CAMERON (C. A.) and E. W. Davy: Undescribed Compounds of Selenaunis HOGI s. Pp. 22, A4tOs> 1S. Chemical Equilibrium. By F. A. TARLETON. 1880. pp. 12. 4to. Is. Creeping of Liquids, and Surface-tension of Mixtures.. By F. T. PROUTON. 1902-\-pp:, 5... 8¥o0s" 1s: CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. Davy (E. W.): Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. 1885. pp. 18. AED FS. Davy (E. W.) and C, A. CAMERON: Undescribed Compounds of Scleniuln, “188i. pps.22;-* Ato. - TS; EBRILL (G.) and H. Ryan: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. ts. 6d. EBRILL (G.), and H. Ryan: Note on the Action of Emulsine on B-Glycosides. 1906. pp. 3. 8vo. 6d. Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. By H. RYAN and G. EBRILL. 1903 pp. Ss, Svo.. 1s. 6d. HACKETT (F. E.): The Ionic Theories of Magneto-Optic Rotation. 1906. pp. 24. 8vo. 6d. HAUGHTON (S.): Geometrical Illustrations of Newlands’ and Mendele- jeff’s Periodic Law of the Atomic Weights of the Chemical Elements. 1889. pp. 207. 4to. 2s. Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions. By! 1. TROUTON: —1890." pp. 19... 4to.- Is. Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. a . Oa ao Newlands’ and Mendelejeft’s Law ofAtomic Weights. By S. HAUGHTON. 1889. pp.-207-: 4to. 2s. Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. By E.W. DAvy. 1885. pp. 18. 4to. IS. Opium: Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. By E. W. Davy. 1885. pp.18. 4to. Is. PURSER (F.): Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics. 1906. pp. 42. 8vo. od. RAMSAY (SIR W.): The Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. 1902; pp--8.- 4to. 15S; RYAN (H.) and G. EPRILL: Synthesis of Glycosides : some derivatives of Arabinose. 1903. pp.8. 8vo. Is. 6d. | RYAN (H.), and G. EBRILL: Note on the Action of Emulsine on B-Glycosides. 1906. pp.3. 8vo. 6d. Salt Solutions: Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions. By F. T. TROUTON. 1890. pp. 19. ~4to. si Selenium : Undescribed Compounds of Selenium. By C. A. CAMERON and BH. W. DAVY. 1681.) pp. 22: -4te, 1s Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. By SrR W. RAMSAY. 1962s. pp. 6: “4to. Is. . Surface-tension: Creeping of Liquids and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. IT. TROUTON. 1902. “pp. 5« ~Syo->" is: TARLETON (F. A.):-Chemical Equilibrium. ~1880. pp. 12. 4to. 1s: TROUTON (F.T.): Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions, 18090. pprid. 4to.. 4s. TROUTON (F. T.): The Creeping of Liquids and the Surface-tension of Mixtures. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is. Sold by HODGES, Ficats, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. ROVAL TRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS CHEMISTRY AND PHYSICS [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application. | ADENEY (W. E.): Chemical Changes attending the Aérobic Bacterial Fermentation of simple Organic Substances. I. Urea, Asparagine, Albumose, and Rochelle Salt. 1905. pp. 19. 2 plates. 8vo. Is. Atomic Weights: Geometrical Illustrations of Newlands’ and Mendele- jeff’s Periodic Law of Atomic Weights. By S. HAUGHTON. 1880. pp. 207. 4to. 2s. . CAMERON (C. A.) and E. W. Davy: Undescribed Compounds of Selenium. 1681. pp. 22.- 4to. “1s. Chemical Equilibrium. By F. A. TARLETON. 1880. pp. 12. 4to. Is. Creeping of Liquids, and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. 7. TROUTON.- 1902.5. pp. 5. Svo: IS. CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. Davy (E. W.): Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. 1885. pp. 18. ALGs 1S; Davy (E. W.) and C. A. CAMERON: Undescribed Compounds of selenilim. ,188t.:- pp. 22. “Ato. 1s. EBRILL (G.) and H. RYAN: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. By H. RYANand G. EBRILL. 1903." Pp. 6. SVOs-- 1s/6d. HACKETT (F. E.): The Ionic Theories of Magneto-Optic Rotation. 1906. pp. 24. 8vo. 6d. HAUGHTON (S.): Geometrical Illustrations of Newlands’ and Mendele- jeff's Periodic Law of the Atomic Weights of the Chemical Elements. 1889. pp. 207. 4to. 2s. Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions. By FE FROUfON.. 1800.. pp; 19. ato. 1s. Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. Newlands’ and Mendelejeft’s LawofAtomic Weights. By S. HAUGHTON. FOGG. Pps 2072 ATs) 25; Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. By E,W. DAvy. 1885. pp. 18. 4to. Is. ee Opium: Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. By E. W. Davy. LO85~," PP. 194 AtOs 15. . RAMSAY (SIR W.): The Surface Energy of Mixtures of cettain Liquids. 1902. pp. 8. 4to, Is. RYAN (H.) and G. EpRILL: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. 6d. Salt Solutions: Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions. By F. T. TROUTON. 1890. pp. 1g. 4to. Is. Selenium: Undescribed Compounds of Selenium. By C. A. CAMERON and E. W. Davy. 1881. pp. 22. 4to. Is. - Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. By SIR W. RAMSAY. 1902. ‘pp. 8. 4t6. Is. Surface-tension: Creeping of Liquids and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By Ff. s TROUION.: TOO2. “pp. sOvGsy als. TARLETON (F. A.): Chemical Equilibrium. 1880. pp. 12. 4to. Is. TRovuTON (F.T.): Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated ~ Salt Solutions.. 1890. pp. 19. 4to. 1s. - TROUTON (F. T.): The Creeping of Liquids and the Surface-tension of Mixtures. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is. Sold by 3 HODGES, FiIGGIs, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; axzd WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. Fanuary, 1906 or SCIENCES / ' s 1 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI., SECTION B, No. 1 ROBERT FRANCIS SCHARFF ON THE FORMER OCCURRENCE OF THE AFRICAN WILD CAT IN IRELAND DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE. Price Sixpence In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive _ order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. VoLUME 93 23 TT. III. IV. V. VI. VIL. VIII. x: x: KL x XII. . (1884-1888) ,, (1870-1879) ,, . (1879-1888) ,, . (1888-1891) ,, . (1891-18938) ,, . (1893-1896) ,, . (1896-1898) ,, . (1898-1900) ,, . (1900-1902) ,, XIV XV. XVI XVII XVIII XIX XX XXI XXIT XXIII. XXIV. (1902-1904) :— ‘ Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. © 4 B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXV. 3 XXVI. (Current Volum “PROCEEDINGS _ ROYADL [TRISH ACADEMY: Ba ANTS ess.) ORIGINAL NUMERATION, I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. (1840-1844) ,, (1845-1847) ,, (1847-1850) ,, (1850-1853) ,, (1853-1857) ,, (1857-1861 ,, (1861-1864) ,, (1864-1866) ,, (1866-1869) ,, (1870-1874) ,, (1875-1877) ,, 9 «fin three Sections like Vol. XXIV. Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. 99 9? . 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. a Ae Neh ve | March, 1906 | Eo nm) be ~ . PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI., SECTION B, No. 2 ROBERT LLOYD PRAEGER IRISH TOPOGRAPHICAL BOTANY: SUPPLEMENT 1901-1905 DUBLIN ag HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. ae LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE Bi : ‘oy ora iS . J sill at ph Price Sixpence D gh a « Be Be ' ey ag AA a ‘s ” yet iy PAL ory LYS > Pees Se, St) ST In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive & order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and — consequently attention is requested to the following Table:— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. 4 Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq. 4 99 39 AI (1840-1844) 0°. ek ea ee aos P11 (1845-1847) 3,55) ea, eae haat TM: (1847-1850). ;, 6° gs ENV ; W... (1650-1858) 3.2.) Vo Need | i Ey OMT. (1858-1857) 301) SNe ae ae ai VIE: (1657-1861) 5) a WEES oo; ; 3 VIII. (1861-1864) ,, ,, VIII. __,, - TX) (1664-1866)5) ).) een ee a oes C1BGG6-1869) 9.) tei Ge kaw are . XI. (1870-1874) ,, » I. 2nd Ser. Science. RAL (1875-1877) 4, fos eg ee aK SOLU es (ABBR) 5550 tay de ee ‘ XIV: (188421868) oy at We ee ‘5 KV. (1870-1879) Syeray ee oa Pol. Lit. & Autiqaq. XVI. (1879-1888) ,, Hse easy IEC ah 9 oe) XVII. (1888-1891), ,, -I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqg. | VILL. (189121808) 7. ee es ae XIX. (1898-1896) 43) ae imo ui ih, XX. (1896-1898) 7,2 3p Eee 28 ‘s x X XI. (1898-1900) 4.0. "Se Mes ce Bi RAL. (19001902) yc0 hays) ee . | RITE 3 COOL ese 0 INE a PROCEEDINGS — “ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY 4 | i: —>——_ _ | rs \al XXIV. (1902-1904) :— wag Section A. Mathematical, Actipuomindl and Physical Science. | » B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. ia ;, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXV. ai Sega’ A XXVI. (Current Volum «fim three Sections like Vol. eee } aot Hh hp AS ye t ptt a a 3 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVL, SECTION B, No. 3 ROBERT SYDNEY MARSDEN RELATION BETWEEN TEMPERATURE AND RAINFALL AND SPREAD OF SCARLATINA, &c. DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906 Price Sixpence PROCEEDINGS — ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY << —— In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive 4 order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and q consequently attention is requested to the following Table:— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. a Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqg. 7 a £1, (1640-1644) 5. cy) es ‘ a » IIL. (1845-1847) ,, yy aa ue a rat IV. (1847-1850) ,, LN aes ; u V. (1850-1858) oe es A Moet eM. ALSHB21BB7) Gil. yey hae a ek ur WAL. (1867-1861 98° Oa Bee ,, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, VE if ie 3 IX. (1864-1866) ,, mere 4 ‘ ms s X. (1866-1869) ,, BE wiy 2 ip al i XI. (1870-1874) ,, us I. 2nd Ser. Science. Bor REC UISTS-18T7) eh, a eo MALL, dL BOS) a5 petted 5 vf i RIV, (IS64-L8B8) eh EG ee nen 4 9 XV. (1870-1879) TE a3 I. 33 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. a » XVI. (1879-1888) ,, arte 8 ( if m XVIL (1888-1891),, ,, I. 8rd Ser, Sci., Pol. Lit. &Antiqq. | », XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, AID, RUHR A ee a >» SLX. (1898-1896) ,, iy ‘ u 3 XX. (1896-1898) ,, ging Bs 3 "; »» X&AXI. (1898-1900) ,, abr, Se sean i » XXII. (1900-1902) ,, aye fa :, ee SOLE OP OD ES oi epee bi si ip ,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :— ; Section A. Mathematical, Apinanouieny and Physical Scignual 7 , B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. » CC. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXYV. (1904-1905 i a i Mt Hn three Sections like Vol. XXIV.* », SSVI. (Current Volume) EE ea 4 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI., SECTION B, No. 4 WALTER ERNEST ADENEY COMPOSITION OF A NITROGEN MINERAL WATER AT LUCAN DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906 Price Sixpence PROCEEDINGS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY de ewe OEY /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and 33 3 XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqq. 9 XVIII. (1891-1893) ,,,,__‘I. a KX. (1896-1698) aye = x RK. (1898-1900)',. 4, Way, oy MXIL, (1900-1902) oa ae i: MXIT. 1909) 4 eee i XXIV. (1902-1904) :— XXVI. (Current Volum =)}i three Sections like Vol. XXIV. ‘ ‘ 4 consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Vorume I. (1836-1840) is Vorumu I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. - Ti. (1840-1844) 5, oe Se : POM ANES (EB4D-184 7) 54 ies hh a ki Ree AW. (1847-1850) |. Sas AE es ; 53 WV. (1850-1858)-4) 6c, Vo Mees t Wanye (1853-1857 ),5,.4 fc ee . bee AVG: (1857-1861 550. 2 WI if Ve VTL 11861-1864) 06 IN 3 ime TR. (4664-1866)\,59 64, Tes ve ene Kf AGG LBD) so cody (Dee ike ‘ Se peu, AL8T0-1874) 3, 1G, an Bae es Science. ae Pe ML LIGTS-ASTT) (oe ee ‘ 2 LIT 5 VRB) 45" jy Ree ae Deyo 3 i iy RIV: (1884-1888) 4.7 te 2 Bs uh A XY. (1870-1879) ,, - iL at Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. ; ys RVG (18TO ABBR at ences oka, XIX. (1893-1896) ,, Mane 2 e & ois Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Ph ysical Science. a ,, B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. ~ ! q 5, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXV. (1904-1905) ae Ls ; 4 Bite votes inal le LOWES Sig) BES yen ie Pe eee oe ee vet CLA Oe toe eth Gs HBR aM oo fe Ty: foes j : Bia PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI., SECTION B, No. 5 HUGH RYAN AND GEORGE EBRILL THE ACTION OF EMULSINE ON 6-GLYCOSIDES DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr». LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906 Price Sixpence " PROCEEDIN as OF THE a IRISH ACADEMY In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES, ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume _ [. (1886-1840) is Vorume [. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. a i‘ II. (1840-1844) ,, ere 6 y : | | », AIL. (1845-1847) ,, ae i . TV. (1847-1850) ,, yt Ml * | : Lis . V. (1850-1853) ,, hee oh ks ys a VI. (1858-1857) ,, Ons a 3» MEE. (1857-1861 -,, i VEE 4 », VIII. (1861-1864) ,, Pet gM : Pd (2864-1860) \,°, 0, Tk - X. (1866-1869) ,, ay 3.58 Oe XI. (1870-1874) ,, A I. 2nd Ser. Science. Syst, (2670-18771) ,, mg 0 SAL LBBB) es sy Lube » ALY. (1884-1888) ,, ee BAR iin Ns (EB TO-1879 yay owing I. », &VI. (1879-1888) ,, oe ae ss “fl 3 VEL (1888-1891) om, I. 8rd Ser. Scei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. VILE! (1891-1698) wai Tes | 5 XIX. (1898-1896) ,, pe og eae BOG HEBOBY Wot Poy 2) 39 a a 3) rp Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. RUE, (1898-1000) yo ei) ea Winn ue i ~ XX. (1900-1902),, ., VE ,, » : 73 XXII. (1901) 45 3? Vil. 79 3% ,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. > 6. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. ;; ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. » XXV. (1904-1905) 4) Pains uaa ; AXVI. (Current Volume) } i three Pections moet oraawite - ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. _-- $OME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. CHEMISTRY AND PHYSICS Ci [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and ' archeological—may be obtained on application. | '. ADENEY (W. E.): Chemical Changes attending the Aérobic Bacterial 4 » Fermentation of simple,Organic Substances. 1. Urea, Asparagine, fe . Albumose, and Rochelle Salt. 1905. pp. 19. 2 plates. 8vo. Is. . ADENEY (W. E.): The Composition of a Nitrogen Mineral Water at St. Edmundsbury, Lucan. 1906. pp. 3. 8vo. 6d. ’ Atomic Weights: Geometrical Illustrations of Newlands’ and Mendele- jeff’s Periodic Law of Atomic Weights. PY S. HAUGHTON. 1889. pp. 207. 4to. 2s. ; y CAMERON (C. A.) and E. W. Davy: Undescribed Compounds of io Selenium. 1881. pp. 22. 4to. Is. Chemical Equilibrium. By F. A. TARLETON. 1880. pp. 12. 4to. Is. Creeping of Liquids, and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By book TROUTON. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is. i CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. _ _ Davy (E. W,): Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium, - 1885. pp. 18. a 4to. Is. ‘ Davy (E. W.) and C. A. CAMERON: Undescribed Compounds of f Selenium. 1881. pp. 22. 4to. 1s. | EBRILL (G.) and H. Ryan: Synthesis of Glycosides:, some derivatives Re of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8 8vo. 1s. 6d. i EBRILL (G.), and H. RYAN: Note on the Action of Emulsine on B-Glycosides. 1906. pp: 3. 8vo. 6d. Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. By H. RYAN and G. EBRILL. 1903." pp: 8.. 8vo.. 1s. 6d. HACKETT? (F. E.): The Jonic Theories of Magneto-Optic Rotation. 1906. pp. 24. 8vo. 6d. HAUGHTON (S.): Geometrical Illustrations of Newlands’ and Mendele- jefi’s Periodic Law of the Atomic Weights of the Chemical Elements, 1889. pp. 207. 4to. 2s. Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions, By F.T. TROUTON. 1890. pp. 1g. 4to. Is. Melting Points of Minerals. By R. Cusack. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s, ‘ _ Newlands’ and Mendelejeff’s LawofAtomic Weights. By S. HAUGHTON, ae rene ih 207. 4to. 2s, Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. By E. W. DAvy. 1885. pp. 18. 4to. Is. Opium: Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. By E. W. Davy. 1885. pp. 18. 4to. Is. RAMSAY (SIR W.): The Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. = I E 1902. pp. 8. 4to. Is. ee ee RYAN (H.) and G. EBRILL: Synthesis of Glycosides : some derivatives of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. 6d. RYAN (H.), and G. EBRILL: Note on the Action of Emulsine on g-Glycosides. 1906. pp.3. 8vo. 6d, Salt Solutions: Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions. By F. T. TROUTON. 1890. pp. 19. 4to. Is. Eton «1 a. se Selenium: Undescribed Compounds of Selenium. By C. A. CAMERON and E. W. DAvy. 1881. pp. 22. 4to. Is. Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. By SiR W. Ramsay. 1902. pp. 8. 4to. Is. SS a ee tee ee Surface-tension: Creeping of Liquids and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. T. TROUTON. 1902. pp.5. 8vo. Is. TARLETON (F. A.): Chemical Equilibrium. 1880. pp. 12. 4to. Is. TROUTON (F.T.): Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions. 1890. pp. 19. 4to. Is. TROUTON (F. T.): The Creeping of Liquids and the Surface-tension of Mixtures. 1902. pp.5. 8vo. IS. Sold by HopGEs, FicGis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C, “ROYAL IRIS H ACADEMY. SOME RECENT ec Ne: peonuecae AND PHYSICS {Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzologicai—may be obtained on application. | ADENEY (W. E.): Chemical Changes attending the Aérobic Bacterial Fermentation of simple Organic Substances: I. Urea, Asparagine, % Albumose, and Rochelle Salt. 1905. pp. 19. 2 plates. 8v@ 1s. ADENEY (W. E.): The Composition of.a Nitrogen Mineral Water at St. Edmundsbury, Lucan. 1906. pp.3- 8vo. 6d. Atomic Weights: Geometrical Illustrations of Newlands’ and Mendele- 4 jeff’s Periodic Law of Atomic Weights. By S. HAUGHTON. 1889. pp- 207. 4to. 2s. CAMERON (C. A.) and E. W. DAvy : Undescribed Compounds of Selenium. 1881. pp. 22. 4to. Is. Chemical Equilibrium. By F. A. TARLETON. 1880. pp. 12. 4to. Is. [Creeping of Liquids, and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. T. ey TROUTON. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is. a CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. Davy (E. W.): Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. 1885. pp. 18. 4to. Is. hm = «6Davy-(E. W.) and C..A. CAMERON: Undescribed Compounds of Bea i’ Selenium. 1881. pp. 227° 4to.* Is. a EBRILL (G.) and H. Rvan: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives fe of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. 1s. 6d. ae Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. By H. RYAN and G. EBRILL. o 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. ts. 6d. Be HACKETT (F. E.): The Ionic Theories of Magneto-Optic Rotation. Be 1906. pp. 24. 8vo. 6d. es . HAUGHTON (S.): Geometrical Illustrations of Newlands’ and Mendele- ae : jeff’s Periodic Law of the Atomic Weights of the Chemical Elements. hes ; 1889. Pp: 207. 4to. 2s. ies: Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions. , By F. T. TRoUTON. 1890. pp.19. 4to. Is. Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CusACK. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. Newlands’ and Mendelejeff’s Law of Atomic Weights. By S. HAUGHTON. 1889. pp. 207. 4to. 2s. ae a eee of the Bases of Opium. By E.W. Davy. 1885, pp. 18. Opium: Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. By E. W. Davy. 1885. pp.18 4to. Is. . f RAMSAY (SIR W.): The Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. 1902. pp. 8. 4to. Is. RYAN (H.) and G. EBRILL: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8 8vo. Is. 6d. Salt Solutions: Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions. By F. T. TROUTON. 1890. pp. 1g. 4to. Is. Selenium : Undescribed Compounds of Selenium. By C. A. CAMERON and E. W. DAvy. 1881. pp. 22. 4to. Is. Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. By SIR W. RAMSay. 1902.. pp. 8. 4to. Is. Surface-tension: Creeping of Liquids and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. I. TROUTON. 1902. pp. 5. Svo.. Is. TARLETON (F. A.): Chemical Equilibrium. 1880. pp. 12. 4qto. Is. TROUTON (F.T.): Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions. 1890. pp.19. 4to. Is. TROUTON (F. T.): The Creeping of Liquids and the Surface-tension of Mixtures. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is. Sold by HopGgss, FiGGis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and ) WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, tondon, W.C. ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY ‘ SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS i ANATOMY. MORPHOLOGY, PHYSIOLOGY. ae [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and Be archzological—may be obtained on application. | eis ee Apes: Lumbar Curve in Man and the Apes. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM (ae 1886. pp. 148. 13 plates. 4to. 5s. . a a BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): Winter Whitening of Mammals and a, Birds. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. 1s. 6d. ae . Brain and Eyeball of a Human Cyclopian Monster. By D. J. Be CUNNINGHAM and E. H. BENNETT. 1888. pp. 18. 2 plates. an q4to. is. 6d. On : Brain, Degenerations from Lesions of Cortex of. ByW.H. THOMPSON. ee 1901. pp. 18. 8vo. 2s. 6d. w Cerebral Hemispheres, Surface Anatomy of. By D. J, CUNNINGHAM. 1892. pp. 358. 8plates. 4to. 8s. 6d. _ > CUNNINGHAM (D. J.): Lumbar Curve in Man and the Apes. 1886. pp. 148. 13 plates. 4to. 5s. CUNNINGHAM (D. J.): Brain and Eyeball of a Human Cyclopian Monster. 1888. pp. 18. 2 plates. 4to. ts. 6d. CUNNINGHAM (D. J.): Skeleton of the Irish Giant, Cornelius Magrath. 1891. pp. 60. 2plates. 4to. 2s. CUNNINGHAM (D. J.): Surface Anatomy of the Cerebral Hemispheres. 1892. pp. 358. 8plates. 4to. 8s. 6d. , Cyclopian Monster: Brain and Eyeball. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM. Mu 1888. pp. 18. 2 plates. 4to. Is. 6d. ty i hae Duck and Auk Tribes: Morphology. By W. K. PARKER. 18go. nae pp. 132, gplates. 4to. 3s. 6d. | A Embryology of the Short Muscles of the Human Hand. By B.C. A. Ata WINDLE. 1882. pp. 30. 2 plates. qto. Is. 6d, Giant: Skeleton of the Irish Giant, Cornelius Magrath. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM. 1891. pp.60. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. HOLMES (G. M.): Comparative Anatomy of the Nervus Acusticus. 1903. pp. 44. Iplate. 4to. 2s. Lesions of Cortex of Temporal Lobe. By W. H. THOMPSON. 1901. pp. 18. 8vo. 2s, 6d. — | ¥ Lumbar Curve in Man and the Apes. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM. 1886. : pp. 148. 13 plates. ato. 5s. ; “ah MARSDEN (R. S.): Relation between Temperatnce and Rainfall andr ig the Spread of Scarlatina, Measles, and Fyphoid Fever. 1906. i pp. 4. 8vo. 6d. _ Nervus Acusticus: Comparative Anatomy. aa M. HOLMES. 1903. ; Nit pp. 44. Iplate. 4to. 2s. il PARKER (W. K.): Morphology of the Duck Tribe and the Auk Tribe. 1890. pp. 132. gplates. 4to. 3s, 6d. Pectoral Group of Muscles. ByB.C.A.WINDLE. 1889. pp. 34. 4to. IS. - Skeleton of the Irish Giant, Cornelius Magrath. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM. 1891. pp. 60. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. THOMPSON (W. H.): Degenerations resulting from Lesions of the Cortex of the Temporal Lobe. 1901. pp.18. 8vo. 2s. 6d. WINDLE (B. C, A.): Embryology of the Short Muscles of the Human Hand. 1882. pp. 30. 2plates. 4to. 1s. 6d. WINDLE (B. C. A.): Pectoral Group of Muscles. 1889. pp. 34. 4to. IS. Whitening of Mammals and Birds. By G. E. H. BARRETT- HAMILTON, 1903. pp.12. 8vo. Is. 6d. Sold by HonGEs, Ficeis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. a ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS Rie a aD Oe Fg _ - ny BOTANY. {Lists of papers on other subjects, literary, scientific, and archzological, may be obtained on application.) ee, ; i ‘A Alge, Freshwater, of the North of Ireland. 1902. pp. 100. 3 plates. af 4to. 4s. : oe Alge Hisspheeds:: Irish. By T. ioueee and H. HANNA. 1899. x! pp. 21. 8vo. 3s. 6d. By _ Blodgettia confervoides (Harvey): A New Genus and Species of of. Fungus. By E. P. WRIGHT. 1880. pp. 6. 1 plate. 4to. Is. a Cytology ofthe Saprolegniee. By M.HARTOG. 1895. pp. 60. 2 plates. os 4to. 38- ae Dixon (H. H.): Osmotic Pressure in the Cells of Leaves. 1896. om PR 15.) SVG; /33- ae Dixon (H. H.): The réle of Osmosis in Transpiration. 1896. pp. 9- a 8vo. 2s. 6d. bie _ Dixon (H. H.): Temperature of the Subterranean Organs of Plants. 1903. pp. 26. 4plates. 4to. ts. 6d. Hanna (H.) and T. JoHNSON: Irish Phzeophyceze. 1899. pp. 21. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Hart (H. C.): Botany of Sinai and South Palestine. 1885. pp. 80. Eg EI Oe 3 plates. 4to. 2s. | HartToG (M.): Cytology of the Saprolegniee. 1885. pp. 60. 2 plates. A 4to. 3s. Bis, Hepatice: List of lish Besution By D. MCARDLE. 1903... pp. 116, Rae” “8vo. 2s. Dh Hepatice of Dingle Peninsula, Ireland. By D. MCARDLE. 1Igot. ve 2plates. pp. 42. 8vo. 5s. Pi Irish Topographical Botany. By R.LL. PRAEGER. Igo1. pp. 188 +410. 6 plates. 8vo. tos. 6d. Irish Topographical Botany: Gleanings in. By R. LL. PRAEGER. 1902. pp. 34. 8vo. ts, 6d. |. JENNINGS(A.V.): Two New Species of Phycopeltis from New Zealand. wae | 1895. pp. 14. 2 plates. 8vo. 2s. 6d. JouNnson (T.) and H. HANNA: Irish Pheophycee. 1899. pp. 21. 8vo. 3s. 6d. iss 4 MCARDLE (D.): Hepatic of the Dingle Peninsula, Ireland. 1901. ONG pp- 42. 2 plates. 8vo. 5s. Gata Pei: List of Trish Hepaticz. 1903. pp. 116. .8vo. 2s. Wey 7 hon 7 ’ i gtr re Deer mes ‘al AS Osmosis in Transpiration. By H.H. Dixon. 1896. pp.g. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Osmotic Pressure in the Cells of Leaves. By H. H. DIXON. 1896. pp. 13. 8vo. 3s. ) Palestine: Botany of Sinai and South Palestine. By H. C. HART. 1885. pp. 80. 3 plates. gto. 2s. PETHYBRIDGE (G. H.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Vegetation of the District lying south of Dublin. 1905. pp. 57. Coloured map. 5 plates. 8vo. 6d. Phycopeltis: New Species of Phycopeltis from New Zealand. By A. V. JENNINGS. 1895. pp. 14. 2 plates. 8vo.° 2s. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.): Irish Topographical Botany. i901. pp. 188+410. 6 plates. 8vo. ios. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.): Gleanings in Irish Topographical Botany. 1902. pp. 34. 8vo. ts. 6d. | PRAEGER (R. LL.): Types of Distribution in the Irish Flora. 1902. pp: 60. 8vo. ts. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. H. PETHYBRIDGE: The Vegetation of the District lying south of Dublin. 1905. pp. 57. Coloured map. 5 plates. 8vo. 6d. Saprolegniexe: Cytology of the Saprolegniee. By M. HARTOG. 1895. pp. 60. 2plates. 4to. 3s. Sykidion dyeri: A New Unicellular Alga living on the Filaments of Rhizoclonium casparyi. By E. P. WRIGHT. 1880. pp. 4. I plate. ato. Is. Temperature of the Subterranean Organs of Plants. By H. H. DIXON. 1903.. pp. 26. 4 plates. 4to. 1s. 6d. | Types of Distribution in the Irish Flora. By R. LL. PRAEGER. 1902. pp. 60. 8vo. ts. 6d. Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Flora and Fauna. i900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. West (W.) and G. S. Wesr: Freshwater Algze of the North of Ireland. 1902. pp. 100. 3plates. 4to. 4s. WRIGHT (E. P.): Blodgettia confervoides (Harvey): A New Genus and Species of Fungus. 1880. pp. 6. 1 plate. qto. Is. WRIGHT (E. P.): New Unicellular Alga (Sykidion dyeri) living on the Filaments of Rhizoclonium casparyi. 1880. pp. 4. 1 plate. 4to. Is. Sold by HODGES, Fiecis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. LOOLOGY. {Lists of papers on other subjects, literary, scientific, and archzological, may be obtained on application.) BALL (V.): Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological Society of Ireland. 1886. pp.36. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): Winter Whitening of Mammals and Birds. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. Is. 6d. BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): An Addition to the List of British Boreal Mammals (Evotomys skomerensis). 1903. pp. 5. 8vo. Is. 6d. BEAUMONT (W. I.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour, Ireland. 1g00. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. Beetles: List of Irish Beetles. By W.F. JOHNSON and J. N. HALBERT. 1902. pp. 293. 8vo. 5s. BROWNE(E.T.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour, Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. CALMAN(W.T.): Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-West of Ireland. 1896. pp. 22. 2plates. 4to. 2s. CALMAN (W. T.): Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. 1896. pp. 13. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. CARPENTER (G. H.): List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. pp. 83. 8vo. 3s. 6d. CARPENTER (G. H.): Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda. 1903. pp.4I. Iplate. 8vo. Is. 6d. Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. By R. F. SCHARFF, &c. 1903. pp. 44. 3plates. 4to. 2s. Cavé Faunas: Discovery of Hyena, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in : Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. CHASTER (G. W.): Report on the Mollusca obtained off the South- west Coast of Ireland, 1885-88. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Ceelenterata: A List of Irish Coelenterata, including the Ctenophora. By JANE STEPHENS. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. 1s. Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N. HALRBERT. 1901. pp. 395. 8vo. 5s. _ Crustacea: Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-west of Ireland. By W.T.CALMAN, 1896. pp. 22. 2plates. 4to. as. Echinoderms: List of the Echinoderms of Ireland, By A. R. NICHOLS. 1899. pp. 89. 8vo. 3s. Sa ee eee a am 1 eS = et ae ee pa, a nsdn OY SEE Big 2 POR = eee, SS a RS a A ae ee eg ee Py, ee a Gray ani hint Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co: Sligo, Ireland. By R. F. SCHARFF, &c. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. European Fauna: Origin of the European Fauna. By R. F. SCHARFF. 1896. pp. 88. 8vo. ts. 6d. Evotomys skomerensis, an Addition to the List of British Boreal Mammals. By G. E. H. BARRETT-HAMILTON. 1903. pp. 5+ 8vo. is. 6d. Foraminifera found off the Coast of Dublin and in the Irish Sea. By F. P. BALKWILLand J. WRIGHT. 1884. pp. 56. 3 plates. ato. 2s. Hoop (J.): Rotifera ofthe County Mayo. 1895. pp. 43. 2 plates. 8vo. 3s. JoHNSON (W. F.) and J. N. HALBERT: A List of Irish Beetles. 1901. PP: 395. 8v0. 58. Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological Society of Ireland. By V. BALL. 1886. pp- 36. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. Mollusca: List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. By A. R. NICHOLS. pp. 186. 8vo. 3s. Mollusca from South-west Coast of Ireland, obtained 1885-88. By i G. W. CHASTER. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 4 NICHOLS (A. R.): A List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. 1899. pp. 89. | 8vo. 3s. 4 NICHOLS (A. R.): A List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. 1900. pp. 186. 8vo. 3s. Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. By W. TI. CALMAN. 1896. pp. 13. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. . Rockall Island and Bank: History, Zoology, Geology, &c. 1897. pp. 60. 6 plates, 4to. §s. Rotifera of the County Mayo. By J. Hoop. 1895. pp. 43. 2 plates. 8vo. 35. SCHARFF (R. F.): On the Origin of the European Fauna. 1896. pp. 88. 8vo. 1s. 6d. SCHARFF (R. F.): Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. 1903. DD 354) OVO. Se SCHARFF (R. F.) and others: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co. Sligo, Ireland. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. Spiders: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER. 1898. pp. 83. 8vo. 3s. 6d. i. STEPHENS (Janc): A List of Irish Ceelenterata, including the 7 Ctenophora. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. Is. Bi. USSHER (R. J.): Discovery of Hyena, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo.. 6d, Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Fauna and Flora. By W. I. BEAUMONT, E. T. BROWNE, and others. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. Whitening, Winter, of Mammals and Birds. By G. E. H. BARRETT- HAMILTON. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. Is. 6d. Sold by HonpGEs, Fieats, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford. - PROCEEDINGS OF THE f ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY ‘ VOLUME XXVI., SECTION B, No. 6 ; GRENVILLE A. J. COLE ON CONTACT-PHENOMENA AT THE _ JUNCTION OF LIAS AND DOLERITE AT on PORTRUSH DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr». LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906 Price Sixpence PROCEEDINGS — ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY ie the year 1902 it was resolved to - number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table:—_ CONSECUTIVE SERIES. _ ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume I. (1836-1840) is Votume I. 1st Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. &Antiqq. » i y A ORAO- R44). a a ‘5 | i By edit, (1645-1847). 5) 7 Pe es, es ‘ atv (1847—1650) 5.) ee ss in , V. (1850- cae - Kee Wa hp i » . . WI. (1858-1857) oy 4 See AL, (ABB 7-AGGH fy a Ee, Oe is ee POW LEL, (186121864) 3..." ,)° VERE 2 nl eK. L864-1866) 5.) 3) Pee et rf 3 Ke (POCO 1S69 hs tee ee Meee y is XI. (1870-1874) ,, sya aes Sadi Ser. Science. Pav oR LT L875 ABT) 45 os pelle ne aa Bt Rd Ets (1888): th geeks’ nen ‘1 PREV. (1884-1888) '95)0 os wee AEM dep ee hi. RV (1870-1879)... Pe RG CEN Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. 99 XVI. (1879-1888) 39 $9 II. 99 3%) » XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 3 I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. OS VTBE (1891-1699) 3 vcd Let, OLX. (1898-1808) 30 (Go EN ae " MKS (ABGG1B0B) yo VN vel ia i SORT. 69081900) ee Ng, . WS URXTE: (190021002) 40 aos VL ta . SPROUL, 8. (1800) 305 oe oe ea , 3,5 SALYV. (1902-1904) :— | a Sectién A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Scienosl A ,», B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. — } ,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. , XXYV. (1904-1905) oe 2 », XXVI. (Current Volume) f22 three Sections like Vol. XXIV. i OR MNS ain aaa St A a February, 1907 Kinga | 7 : PROCEEDINGS , . OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI., SECTION B, No. 7 ALBERT EDWARD METTAM STUDIES IN TUBERCULOSIS I.-II. DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907 Price Sixpence. ong ae ie ey ie beet oe sav Dycaar meat = i, dew SP Nae ah Cy Tham! 2 Aaagy® SSI ge sR a oa eR chattel tie? raat wR OA Ne Om me D9) gS aT 0 ale 5 SBR 7 ce say os a ee Lee ELA : . ae es . - te ew oe a en te eal a + pie a 8 eters . ar | 4 ~~“ = a TT adn ine ” a Pree > prem * ae i (oi oa oa id nae ih ila ma oa ab 1 de ln lace alba a eT oo oes ee Mad ae OY TRY eee, hy x eS, WIL ee = : 4 Peo, Ser i Lah OAT ipo Se Ee Se Te er SF STM - i ‘see poo a “ ¥ c PSS te ae Rey AES eis: bE at wets vn a i ie eo. Oh oe TT Silage, Ane en het ete. Mes [3 rye a Find 4 = a 7 x ‘ « Ts 7 ry 1. ere we, = 7 Fai, ane At ae obi, DS}. 3 ee ie ce iy eine “As [n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— roe : ar € OF THE : Vhee ee PROCEEDINGS» ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY CONSECUTIVE SERIES. Votumz iI. (1836-1840) is Votume I. 1st Ser. oad, (1640-1644) ,; AE eg perl (W45-10t7),, «GAM en VE (1847-1850) 065) Eas i V2 (8850-1858) 30° SAW. i WI. (1858+1857),, 5 WE 3g eee WET (1057-1661 5, 44 Syne Mota ey aV Iti; (1861-1864) ;,4 & 32 Vile ee aa TR. (1664-1866) 5, > > og Rare a‘ X. (1866-1869) ,, Siac pa ea » XL. (1870-1874) ,,. _,, __ I. 2ndSer. pave XU SLT -T877) nts pee ts SPL: 8 AT OBB). (3 5, oN ER ee REV (1868451886) 98 a3: or Eee OEY MIBTO-1N7D) phe ae oe » XVI. (1879-1888) ,, wee, % & Se OK VLE (1868-1891) 2 ae? SOX VIM: (1.89129898) oe ko aE as is.) RIK: (1898-1896) 34° ee RY ns oe NR (1896-1698) oe eer Wir RTS (1898-1900) coo dae at oe a KK EL, (1900-1902) Ce acer baie: OR KTIN 5(4901})% ess

“rave ‘ , ; # ath. Vv ha : om ee MT See 8 ty sooo ag WS AEN ar oo Ne. canta RR se ; 7 hee ty ¢ | oe March, 1907 Miata srk 8 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY By tt VOLUME XXVI., SECTION B, No. 8 a JAMES R. KILROE THE RIVER SHANNON: ITS PRESENT COURSE AND GEOLOGICAL HISTORY DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907 y _ Price One Shilling AU NAL pee sae ‘Ne Dy " Nr, ee wr vee rey ay te Sf, bas “ee tS Ray I WF kee Al Sa Se ca eee iy Lt ee He i st 48 Das A alee hae, wea Me Sie Dig ys ee : Gan Oa Wy ty e PROCEEDINGS ; ee OF THE | fl ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY a /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in conseoutive | i order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and * i consequently attention is requested to the following Table:— Hal. CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. — : , Voutume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. ahi ego at A1840-IBG45 55 cs Re | + ‘ iM : Sie ed. (4845-1647) |, 45, mas 3 ya sy Mies AV (1847-1850) 466 US AVG oy 5, ies’ VW, (1850-1658) ,,°° i, Va e ieee WA. (1868-1857) 5 0 go ee les § nt Ma (ISN POLOOL js; oy RE a i eee)? VIII. (1861-1964),, ,, VUE, . ror TK. (1664-1866) 4, 4) Res A; et a C1 BEB-1 869) 50. Spee eee ets ¢ XI. (1870-1874) ,, » LL. 2nd Ser. Science. ope TL, (1676-1877) gy S08 gh a hae A, PRATT TSBR) gis epee oe ty i i RAV (1884-1888) niger ye i 4 XV. (1870-1879) ,, 3 ip ‘ Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. si i Va LLB O1B OB arate ay cet, K » XVII. (1888-1891) ,, » JL. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. SR VILL. (1601 =1899)..5° eere es ‘ 3 Hae J RIK (1898-1808) yc sh eee ee i el ety ems (1896-1898) york eno ‘; oe 5h RRs (1B9B1900) oo aya aes v. cg 1h LL. (1900-1902) 9070 r) ee aa SRT 1901) ee ee ee . 5» SXLV. (1902-1904) :— pvt Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. — > B. Biological, Geological, and Ohemical Science. ahs 5, OC. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. ae ,» XXV. (1904-1908) | psa i , XXVL (Current V sanel nie three Sections like Vol. XXIV. PCV IRIEL WRAL OM CH Ga ae ee ite Geet eee Re iy eee iN Ne eA t Vanes m4 UN pas Ly : ‘| i) vos Pap bales h G FN OAH RA Bi Py i Ren %, iy i’ : Ay py 2 Py 7 Foo ae te ale + oP) OP BS , f > A _ PROCEEDINGS _ ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY >VOLUME XXVI., SECTION B, No. 9 WILLIAM G. FEARNSIDES, GERTRUDE L. ELLES, BERNARD SMITH THE LOWER PALAOZOIO ROCKS OF | POMEROY DUBLIN | Aes HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lro. se a LONDON: WILLIAMS &NORGATE = ——s— 1907 * ely Price One Shilling, fe” . PROCEEDINGS (5 740 ie 4 “y e = OF THE i Ce i ROYAL TRISH: ACAD MY: : | In the year 1902 It was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, anc consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES, ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorumm I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqa. ty TL (1840-1844). 6 Sh +» Q eee (1845-1847) 3). 4 RR ee ‘ : FE. (1847-0660) 5,1) cy | AM i : | te _ V. (1850-1853) ,, aarti 3 : 3 Prot a Vs (LBB 1657) soo yah POL " WV ITS (ABD T=18G61)',, (01 Gy MES oy, M SOOT. 1861-1864) 9) kg WERE a 4 BAK, (1864-1666) 3.) yy a } 3 MASS 1869))), a ee ee ‘ Hs XI. (1870-1874) ,. sis: RE ANEIS BIE Science. i SULT (US7TE-L877) 4,0) RL i a POUT SS AARBBY ey aa ER i ; ; Me PEW, (1804-1888), 0 Wee 9? aa ee (LOT OST TS) wal igs iis Vs Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. re SOW De (ERTOSEBOB ce gai Re Wet, Bi le ,, XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, | I. 8rdSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. We PORN LLL: (EGO PARRY i cca tne aay p fe i OER: (LEOBMI SOG) 0 2/55 it | » ue pee Rm LBSG-1BOB) 3g. sy ee i fe nt NRRL (LBO8-<2900) soi 5 uk My Li, tf a eR UL, (1900-1002) fey) Na es Me br SOME EELS | (TOOT Ss bah vere ea, ji “ ,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :— : "| Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. | , B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. 5 C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. , XXYV. (1904-1905) Sie. @.@.'6 i XXVII \ (Current Volumes) 99 m 3 ~~ V ON bese, | Aart 3! : i AN In three Sections like Vol. XXI Be ath Nee aia haya =k Be Gaiomsir, 1007 Wy 10 PROCEEDINGS | OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI., SECTION B, No. 10 J. R. KILROE THE SILURIAN AND METAMORPHIC ROCKS OF MAYO AND NORTH GALWAY DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907 Price One Shilling. \ ae oy ! at ; Boe nif wea ear Y ‘a TAA 1) 4 : bi We yA i : LALIT Se Bares hy As : Pape SAL Bhy oe eA DIADS 0 il e | a) ya ‘ fi i +4 i* hoe Rid: 1 4 ; Ra a) ‘ : ASEAN ty ae 4 ) t ey ay / ’ Vs cs RAD Te Nee eye ane) ae ey if : \ ) 4} = i] i ee at om es eS AS rity 3 dN ‘ . ) ; 5 0 F a a at ik j : : Pt)? oF Res ei %, OF THE ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY : In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive 4 order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—- : CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. -- Vorume —_I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. ; Oe Ads (1810-16443 1,5 6 pe ‘a 2 veda SAE! 4164521847) 5, (yee, p peta: (1847-1650). ce BV : Fat SEM. 1850-1858) 4s ce Wai : ae NE TABBB=TBET) 5.) Sy Pa ne ; oye a MEL, (1867 1O0)) 4,0) sc) WA ke 4 Woe WATE. 1861-1862) ,, 5) MEM { , ers 0K, (1864-1866) 40:5 sama “ :s K (PSGB=1860) esse Re ‘ » XI. (1870-1874) ,, iy) ti os eee Science. WEN A TBV—-1G7'7) is ger uallore taee ie RRC LUE.) A TOBB) >. aunt eres ‘ py) RIV. (1884-1888); 0 ee eee, # ARVs AIBTOLISTS) a alan eae Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. i VALS (1ST9-1SBBY A> ee ie vs . XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, ‘I. 8rdSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. 5 MVIIE (1891-1898) oo ye eee yy. 2 Mi oo! ws (AB9821896) .ouas ee eae ie AL . id RR. (1696-1898) 6 Tee a aie RT, (BOB 8 O00) Tne aa Mali ae i. pe RAMs (POO 1902 eh NR Sis yi ih RMT OOE e o e Bae ‘ 55 SALV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. ;, 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. » ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. 5» XV, (1904-1905) PO. 4 4B In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. — , XXVIL. (Current Volumes) ROYAL IRI SH ACADEMY, ‘SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. GEOLOGY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application. | Carlingford and Slieve Gallion Volcanic District. By W. J. SOLLAS. 1894. pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. 2s, 6d. CorFEy (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904. pp. 58. 5plates. 8vo. 2s. COLE (G. A. J.): Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. 1900. pp. 42. 2plates. 4io. 2s. CoLE (G, A. J.): Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. 1902. pp. 28. splates. 8vo. 3s. CoLE (G. A. J.), A.C. HaDpon, and W. J. SOLLAS: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4plates. 4to. 4s. CoLE (G. A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. 1903. pp. 10. 8vo. ts. 6d. COLE (G. A, J.): On Contact-Phenomena at the Junction of Lias laa Dolerite at Portrush. 1906. pp.11. r1plate. 8vo. 6d. CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp.15. 8vo. 2s. Denudation: Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. By J. JOLY. 1902, pp.14. 8vo. Is. Denudation: The Waste of the Coast of Ireland. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1902. pp. 108, 8vo. 3s. Earthquakes: Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland. By J. P. O'REILLY. 1884. pp. 32. trplate. 4to. 2s. Earthquakes: Catalogue of the Earthquakes recorded as having occurred in Europe and adjacent Countries, By J. P. O’REILLY. 1885. pp. 220. 4to. 4s. 6d. : ELLES (G. L.), W. G. FEARNSIDES, and B. SMITH: The Lower Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8vo. Is. FEARNSIDES (W. G.), G. L, ELLES, and B. SmitH: The Lower Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8vo. Is. Geological Climates: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological Climates. By S. HAUGHTON. 1881. pp. 52. 4to. 2s. Geology of Torres Straits. By A. C. HADDON, W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE. 1894. pp. 58. 4plates. 4to. 4s. Gneiss: Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. By G. A.J. COLE. 1903. pp.10. 8vo. ts. 6d. Gneisses : Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By G. A. J. COLE. 1902. pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo. 3s. Granites of Leinster. By W. J. SOLLAS, 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d. HADDON (A. C.), W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s. JoLy (J.): Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. 1902. pp. 14. 8vo._ Is. KILROE (J. R.): The River Shannon: its present Course and Geolngiey | History. 1907, pp.23. 4 plates. 8vo. Is. KILROE (J. R.): The Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks of Mayo and North Galway. 1907. pp.32. 2plates. 8vo. ts. OO ae M‘HEnry (A.) and W. J. SoLLAS: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. alana (A.): Ihe Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. 6d. . Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. By G. A. J. COLE. 1900. pp. 42. 2 plates. q4to. 2s. Metamorphic Rocks: The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. By A. M‘HENRY. 1903. pp.8. 8vo. Is. 6d. Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland. 1884. pp. 32. I plate. 4to. 2s. O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes recorded as having occurred in Europe and adjacent countries. 1885. pp. 220. 4to. 4s. 6d. : O’REILLY (J. P.): Dates of Volcanic Eruptions and their concordance with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. pp.41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. O’ REILLY (J. P.): Waste of the Coast of Ireland. 1902. pp. 108. ' 8vo. 3s. PRAEGER (R. LL.): Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland 1896. pp. 25. 1plate. 8vo. 3s. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorFEy: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904. pp. 58. 5plates. 8vo. 2s. Raised Beaches: The Larne Raised Beach. By G. COFFEY and R. LL. PRAEGER. 1904. pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. as. Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. By R. LL. PRAEGER. 1896. pp. 25. 1 plate. 8vo. 3s. SMITH (B.), G. L. ELLES, and W. G. FEARNSIDES: The Lower Palzeozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. “pp. 30. 8vo, Is. SOLLAS (W. J.): Granites of Leinster. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d. SOLLAS (W, J.): Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gallion. 1894. pp. 36. 2plates. q4to. 2s. 6d. SOLLAS (W. J.) and A. M‘HENRY: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. ato. 2s. 6d. SOLLAS (W. J.), A. C. HADDON, and G.A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4plates. 4qto. 4s. Sun-spot Periods: their concordance with Volcanic Eruptions. By J. P. O'REILLY. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 4s. 6d. Torres Straits: Geology of Torres Straits. By A.C. HADDON, W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE. 1894. pp.58. 4to. 4s. Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gullion. By W. J. SOLLAS. 1894. pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Volcanic Eruptions and concordance with Sun-spot Periods. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. By W. J. SOLLAS and A. M‘HENRY. 1896. pp.14. I plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. Sold by HopcGEs, Fieats, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. SE Sie Lael eee fT SS a ee ee AS eS a ee a ES 2 <<, ly Ne sa = nists ROYAL. I RI SH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. _-« GEOLOGY. 7 [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and itl archzological—may be obtained on application. | | Carlingford and Slieve Gallion Volcanic District. By W. J. SOLLAS. a! 1894. pp.36. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. | CorFeEy (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904. ‘f pp. 58. s5plates. 8vo. 2s. — CoLEe(G. A. J.): Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. igoo. pp. 42. 2plates. 4io. 2s. COLE (G. A. J.): Composite Gneisses in Rae: West Donegal. 1902. pp. 28. 5plates. 8vo. 3s. CoLE(G. A. J.), A.C. HADDON, and W. J. aareas: Geology of Torres i Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. ato... 4s. | Cove (G. A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. it 1903. pp.10. 8vo. is. 6d. ~ - COLE (G. A. J.): On Contact-Phenomena at the Junction of Lias and bi Dolerite at Portrush. 1906. pp.11. r1plate. 8vo. 6d. » Cusack (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp.15. 8vo. 2s. -_ Denudation: Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. By J. JoLy. ar 1902. pp.14. 8vo. Is. _ Denudation: The Waste of the Coast of Ireland. By J. P. O’REILLY. xi 1902. pp. 108. 8vo. 3s. _ Earthquakes: Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland. Pi By J. P. O'REILLY. 1884. pp. 32. 1Iplate. 4to. 2s. _ Earthquakes: Catalogue of the Earthquakes recorded as having occurred - - in Europe and adjacent Countries, By J. P. O’REILLY. 1885. Fie Pp. 220. 4to. 4s. 6d. _ ELLEs (G. L.), W. G. FEARNSIDES, and B. SMirH: The Lower Palzozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8vo. Is. _FEARNSIDES (W. G.), G. L. ELLES, and B. SMITH: The Lower Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8vo. Is. Geological Climates: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological Hf Climates. By S. HAUGHTON. 1881. pp. 52. 4to. 2s. |. Geology of Torres Straits. By A. C. HADDON, W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE. 1894. pp. 58. 4plates. 4to. 4s. Gneiss: Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. By G. A. J. COLE. 1903. pp.10. 8vo. Is. 6d. ng Gneisses : Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By G. A. . J. COLE. 1902. pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo. 3s. Granites of Leinster. By W. J. SOLLAS. 1891. pp. 88- 4to. 3s. 6d. HADDON (A. C.), W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp.58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s. JoLy (J.): Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. 1902. pp. 14. 8vo. Is. ; KILROE (J. R.): The River Shannon: its present Course and Geological © a History. 1907. pp. 23. 4 plates. 8vo. Is. M‘HEnry (A.) and W. J. SOLLAS: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in Bit the oe of aay, Treland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. 1s. 6d. Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Doheean By G. A. J. COLE. 1900. pp. 42. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. Metamorphic Rocks: The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. By A. M‘HENRY. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. ts. 6d. Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland. 1884. pp. 32. I plate. 4to. 2s. - O'REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes recorded as having occurred in Europe and adjacent countries. 1885. pp. 220. 4to. 4s. 6d. O’REILLY (J. P.): Dates of Volcanic Eruptions and their concordance with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. pp.41. 8vyo. 3s.6d. — O’ REILLY (J. P.): Waste of the Coast of Ireland. 1902. pp. 108. | 8vo. 35. PRAEGER (R. LL.): Raised Beaches of the North East of Ireland 1896. pp. 25. 1plate. $vo. 3s. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CoFFEY: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904. pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. as. Raised Beaches: The Larne Raised Beach. By G. COFFEY and - R. LiL. PRAEGER. 1904. pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. 2s. Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland.. By R. LL, PRAEGER. 1896. pp. 25. 1 plate. 8vo.. 3s. SMITH (B.), G. L. ELLEs, and W. G. FEARNSIDES: The Lower Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8vo, Is. SOLLAS (W. J.): Granites of Leinster. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d. SOLLAS (W, J.): Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gallion. 1894. pp. 36. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. SOLLAS (W. J.) and A. M‘HENRY: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland, 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. gto. 2s. 6d. SoLLas (W. J.), A. C. Happon, and G. A. J. CoLe: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. gto. 4s. Sun-spot Periods: their concordance with Volcanic Eruptions. By ) J. P.O REILLY. 1809: ; pps 48. /ByO.; 3S. Od: Torres Straits : Geology of Torres Straits. By A.C. HADDON, W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE. 1894. pp.58. 4to. 4s. Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gullion. BY W. J. SOLLAS. — 1894. pp. 36. 2plates. ato. 2s. 6d. Volcanic Eruptions and concordance with Sun-spot Periods. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. By — W. J. SOLLAS and A. M‘HENRY. 1896. pp. 14. I plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. Sold by HopGEs, FiGGis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and f WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent re aan London, W.C... . ‘ Yair A Le tips abe eat pian’ TER Oe ? +t Wie M‘HENRY ie i r he Ox Motintain Rocks, Ireland. Baa pp. 8. BroL ; by = — ; ne Pgh e-5 é aS. ~ Sg Se eS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. GEOLOGY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application.) Carlingford and Slieve Gallion Volcanic District. By W. J. SoLtAs. 1894. pp.36. 2plates. 4qto. 2s. 6d. CorFrey (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904. pp. 58. 5plates. 8vo. 2s. CoLE(G. A. J.): Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. 1900. pp.42. 2plates. gio. 2s. COLE (G. A. J.): Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. 1902. pp. 28. splates. 8vo. 3s: ‘ CoLE (G. A. J.), A.C. HADDON, and W. J. SOLLAS: Geology f Lforres Straits. 1894. pp.58. 4plates. gto. 4s. COLE (G. A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, [reland. 1903. pp.10. 8vo. Is. 6d. Cote (G. A. J.): On Contact-Phenomena at the Junction of Lias and Dolerite at Portrush. 1906. pp.11. 1plate. 8vo. 6d. CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp.15. 8vo. 2s. Denudation : Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. By J. Joy. 1902. pp.14. 8vo. Is. Denudation: The Waste of the Coast of Ireland. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1902, pp. 108. 8vo. 3s. Earthquakes: Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland. _ ByJ. P. O'REILLY. 1884. pp. 32. plate. qto. 2s Earthquakes: Catalogue of the Earthquakes recorded as having occurred in Europe and adjacent Countries, By J. P. O’REILLY. 1885. pp. 220. 4to. 4s. 6d. Geological Climates: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological Climates. ByS. HAUGHTON. 1881. pp. 52. 4to. 2s, Geology of Torres Straits. By A. C. HADDON, W. J. SOLLAS, and - G.A.J. COLE. 1894. pp. 58. 4plates. 4to. 4s. Gneiss: Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. By - G. A.J. COLE. 1903. pp.10. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Gneisses : Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By G. A. . J. COLE. 1902. pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo. 3s. Granites of Leinster. By W. J. SOLLAS. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d. HADDON (A. C.), W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A, J. COLE: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4plates. 4to. 4s. Joy (J.): Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. 1902. pp. 14. 8vo. Is. KILROE (J. R.): The River Shannon: its present Course and Geological History. 1907. pp. 23. 4plates.. 8vo. Is. M‘Henry (A.) and W. J. SoLtas: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. ve. Chae ae ee eh a ne a RET GEE RE RE SS A i ee See OS Sree ( 4) M‘HENRY (A.): The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo* Is. 6d. Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. By G..A. J. COLE.'|'1900.):pp..42.'..2 plates.) ato. 2s. ' Metamorphic Rocks: The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. By A. M‘HENRY. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2S. O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland. 1884. pp. 32. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes recorded as having occurred in Europe and adjacent countries. 1885. pp. 220. 4to. 4s. 6d. 5 O’REILLY (J. P.): Dates of Volcanic Eruptions and their concordance with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. pp.41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. O’ REILLY (J. P.): Waste of the Coast of Ireland. 1902. pp. 108. Svo.: ‘38. PRAEGER (R. LL.): Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland 1896. pp. 25. t1plate. 8vo. 3s. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904. pp. 58. 5plates. 8vo. 2s. Raised Beaches: The Larne Raised Beach. By G. COFFEY and R. LL. PRAEGER. 1904. pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. 2s. Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. By R. LL. PRAEGER. 1896. pp. 25. 1plate. 8vo. 3s. SOLLAS (W. J.): Granites of Leinster. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d. SOLLAS (W.J.): Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gallion. 1894. pp. 36.',2 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. SOLLAS (W. J.) and A. M‘HENRY: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. SOLLAS (W. J.), A. C. HADDON, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp.58. 4plates. 4to. 4s. Sun-spot Periods: their concordance with Volcanic Eruptions. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Torres Straits: Geology of Torres Straits. By A.C. HADDON, W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A.J. COLE. 1894. pp. 58. 4to. 4s. Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gullion. By W. J. SOLLAS. 1894. pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Volcanic Eruptions and concordance with Sun-spot Periods. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1899. pp.41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. By W. di SOLLAS and A. M‘HENRY. 1896. pp.1q4. rIplate. 4to. 2s. 6d. Sold by HODGES, Fiaais, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C, Aen y yy ooh ® Pie PAO ae ae ay 2 AS ree Sa = = Rn Be es em 2 => So a eee ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. ANATOMY, MORPHOLOGY, PHYSIOLOGY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application. | Apes: Lumbar Curve in Man and the Apes. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM 1886. pp. 148. 13 plates. 4to. 5s. BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): Winter Whitening of Mammals and Birdsy7, 4903. pp. 12...6vo,., Es, 6d. Brain and Eyeball of a Human Cyclopian Monster. By D. J. _ CUNNINGHAM and E. H. BENNETT. 1888. pp. 18. 2 plates. 4to. 1s. 6d. Brain, Degenerations from Lesions of Cortex of, By W. H. THOMPSON. Ig01. pp.18. 8vo. 2s. 6d. ‘Cerebral Hemispheres, Surface Anatomy of. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM. 1892. pp. 358. 8plates.. 4to. 8s. 6d. CUNNINGHAM (D. J.): Lumbar Curve in Man and the Apes. 1886. pp. 148. 13 plates. 4to. 5s. | CUNNINGHAM (D. J.): Brain and Eyebail of a Human Cyclopian Monster. 1888. pp.18. 2 plates. q4to. ts. 6d. CUNNINGHAM (D. J.): Skeleton of the Irish Giant, Cornelius Magrath, (1891. pp. 60. 2plates. 4to. 2s. CUNNINGHAM (D. J.): Surface Anatomy of the Cerebral Hemispheres. 1892. pp. 358. 8plates. gto. 8s. 6d. Cyclopian Monster: Brain and Eyeball. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM. 1888. pp. 18. 2plates. 4to. 1s. 6d. Duck and Auk Tribes: Morphology. By W. K. PARKER. 1890.. pp. 132. gplates. 4to. 3s. 6d. _ Embryology of the Short Muscles of the Human Hand. By B.C. A. WINDLE. 1882. pp. 30. 2 plates. 4to. ts. 6d, Giant: Skeleton of the Irish Giant, Cornelius Magrath. By D. fie CUNNINGHAM. 1891. pp. 60. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. HoLMEs (G. M.): Comparative Anatomy of the Nervus Acusticus. 1903. pp. 44. Iplate. 4to. 2s. Lesions of Cortex of Temporal Lobe. By W. H. THOMPSON. 1901. pp. 18. 8vo. as. 6d. ot , Cae ey kata yy Pin Ad by - + : Ds : eae oN ee eg " ’ * . i * i CTS ee hie a eee * Oy Va * i aM r vA \. , u ig tj meee te 1 ay ‘ (aged ) nitielt ae ers E> an i, +7 i a hb + « aid pA * Ute ae 2 N . Mit Hi % Miki " Bite at id ho (hy ~~ *yi wi Os ‘ if : 4? . rt ) % 4 re ' a i A ea he 11) ta 73) it vr a 4 a ‘ eA | a3 my a * HW +. M i» as, : ie 4 “ag 7 “a ‘S a » Se te ° . ie Ls is ie “a hs yy, vies ‘4 iy ene | i ig 4 ‘ cB) im Leu ul - Fo ge: . 7 y a * ; at 43 Se Pe ae W 4 Sa vo aoe We. 5 Figs 4 ee Pe alee T4 7 ia my he 7 r a Le ; ie ANE ea a asi 4 uy i i im le is a vas (oy Lumbar Curve in Man and the Apes. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM. 1886. pp. 148. 13 plates. qto. 5s. MARSDEN (R. S.): Relation between Temperature and Rainfall and the Spread of Scarlatina, Measles, and Typhoid Fever. 1906. pp. 4. 8vo. 6d. METTAM (A. E.): Studies in Tuberculosis. I.-II. 1907. pp. 7. 8vo. éd. Nervus Acusticus: Comparative Anatomy. By G.M. HOLMES. 1903. pp. 44. rplate 4to. 2s | PARKER (W. K.): Morphology of the Duck Tribe and the Auk Tribe. ; 1890. pp.132. gplates. 4qto. 3s. 6d. q Pectoral Group of Muscles. ByB.C.A.WINDLE. 1889. pp. 34. 4to. mV. Se Skeleton of the Irish Giant, Cornelius Magrath. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM. 1891. pp.60. 2plates. 4to. 2s. Studies in Tuberculosis. I.-II. By A. E. METTAM. 1907. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d. THOMPSON (W. H.): Degenerations resulting from Lesions of the Cortex of the Temporal Lobe. Ig01. pp.18. 8vo. 2s. 6d. WINDLE (B. C, A.): Embryology of the Short Muscles of the Human Hand. 1882. pp.30. 2plates. 4to. 1s. 6d. WINDLE (B. C. A.): Pectoral Group of Muscles. 1889. pp. 34. 4to. IS. Whitening of Mammals and Birds. By G. E. H. BARRETT-HAMILTON, 1903. pp.12. 8vo. is. 6d. Sold by HonGEs, Fiees, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. AES Se | a aD SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. ere GEOLOGY. Carlingford and Slieve Gallion Volcanic District. By W. J. SOLLAS. 1894. pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. COFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER; The Larne Raised Beach. 1904, pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. 2s. COLE(G. A. J.): Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. 1900. pp. 42. 2plates. 4io. as. . CoLE (G. A. J.): Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. 1902, pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo. 3s. CoLE(G. A. J.), A.C. HADDON, and: W. J. SOLLAS: Geology of Torres _ Straits. 1894. pp.58. 4plates. 4to. 4s. : COLE (G. A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. 1903.. pp. 10. 8vo. Is. 6d.. COLE (G. A. J.): On Contact-Phenomena at the Junction of Lias and © Dolerite at Portrush. 1906. pp.11. 1plate. 8vo. 6d. CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp.15. 8vo. 2s. * Denudation: Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water, By J. Jory. 1902. pp. 14. 8vo. Is. Denudation: The Waste of the Coast of Ireland. By. J. P.O’ REIDEY. 1902. pp. 108. 8vo. 3s. 3 Earthquakes: Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland. By J. BO: REILLY. BO94.) Pps 72s T plates ato:: 2s. Earthquakes: Catalogue of the Earthquakes recorded as having occurred in Europe and adjacent Countries, By J. P. O'REILLY. 1885. pp. 220. 4to. 4s. 6d. Geological Climates: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological | Climates. ByS. HAUGHTON. 1881. pp. 52. qto. 2s. Geology of Torres Straits. By A. C. HADDON, W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A.J. COLE. 1894. pp.58. 4 plates. 4to. ‘4s. | Gneiss: Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. By G. A. J. COLE. 1903. pp.10: 8vo. ts. 6d. Gneisses : Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By G. A. J. COLE. 1902. pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo. 3s. _ Granites of Leinster. By W. J.SoLLas. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d. HADDON (A. C.), W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp.58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s. | Joy (J.): Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. 1902. pp. 14. 8vo. Is. M‘HeEnry (A:) and W. J. SoLLas: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. _ M‘HeEnry (A.): The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. iy (oIs.6d.. ' Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. By i GA}, COLES 1000," PD. 42)..\i2 Pla wear crue ams Metamorphic Rocks: The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. By A. M‘HENRY. 1903. pp.8. 8vo. Is. 6d. Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and frelandi 18345 pp,; 32." 1 plate: 4qtoe 28: O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes recorded as having occurred in Europe and adjacent countries. 1885. pp. 220. 4qto. 4s. 6d. O’REILLY (J. P.): Dates of Volcanic Eruptions and their concordance with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. pp.41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. O'REILLY (J. P.): Waste of the Coast: of Ireland: 1902.) ) pp: 108; 8v0. 35. PRAEGER (R. LL.): Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland 1896. -pp..25.. 1plate. | 'Svo.. 3s. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904. PP-.598) 5 plates. SVvo.)' 28, Raised Beaches: The Larne Raised Beach. By G. COFFEY and Ru LL. PRAEGER.) 1904.) pp. 5865) plates.) ova, Ras: Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. By R. LL. PRAEGER. L800.) | Pp. 25s" ja) Plates WBVO. 35. SOLLAS (W. J.): Granites of Leinster. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d. SOLLAS (W. J.): Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gallion. 1894. pp.'36. 2plates. q4to. 2s. 6d. SOLLAS (W. J.) and A. M‘HENRY: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. SoLLas (W. J.), A. C. Happon, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4plates. 4qto. 4s. Sun-spot Periods: their concordance with Volcanic Eruptions, By ob OP REIELY. “ison. ppi yale evons 3S. ed. Torres Straits: Geology of Torres Straits. By A.C. HADDON, W. J. SOLEAS, and G.As fT. COLE.) 1804...) pps'58e-AtO. 4s. Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gullion. By W. J. SOLLAS. 1804. pp. 36.2: plates. \4to,\ 250d." Volcanic Eruptions and concordance with Sun-spot Periods. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. By W. J. SoL”tas and A. M‘HENRY. 1896. pp.14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. Sold by HODGES, Fiaais, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. | Fanwary, 1907 WE RG gh | PROCEEDINGS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVIL, SECTION C, No. 11 HUBERT T. KNOX _ NOTES ON GIG-MILLS AND DRYING KILNS NEAR BALLYHAUNIS, COUNTY MAYO DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp, LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907 Price Sixpence. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY i rd /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive | “order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and a consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— - CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION, Votume I, (1886-1840) is Votume I. Ist Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. oe AL (1840-4844) 2 ae ss : yo ATL, (1845-1847). : 3 AV. (1947-1800) |, ae i Er V. (1850-1858) 3-7 ee :, : eco NL, (1888-1887), oo ee a E ps WEL (1067-1861 : | |, VII. (1881-1864).,, © 5, IRR ey : pees AX, (1864-1666), 22 ee a : 7 X. (1866-1869), 4,2 ‘3 “XI. (1870-1874) ;, 5, 36 ander. Science. ; yy CEL, (1878-1877) 55° Be 4 oa XTIT, (1888) go ee i 4 : 5 RIV, (1884-1888), a i : 50 RV, (1870-1899) 5° 2a Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. : i RVI (1879-1688) > 3 3 ae ; ,, XVII. (1888-1891), ,, I. 8rdSer. Sci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqq. XVIIL, (1891-1898) ">, ta, i a ; MIX. (1898-1996);, 5 2a o ie o> KK: (1896-1698) 5° ae : 7 RRL (BOB 1900) 5s a ees | “3 Bi ip MRID (1900-1902) 5; ee Bag i | 99 XXIII. (1901) 9 9 VII. 9 39 ,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :— c Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. — 4 , .B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. 3 : , ©, Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. pees ce] ¥) XXV. (1904-1905) XXYVI. (Current Volume) a in three Sections like Vol, XXIV. Be ATA BIRT IRAY. Of : 12 PROCEEDINGS OF THE i oo - ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI., SECTION C, No. 12. - CAESAR LITTON FALKINER 3 THE HOSPITAL OF ST. JOHN OF mo JERUSALEM IN IRELAND DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lro. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907 ° - Price One Shilling ~ PROCEEDINGS : OF THE } ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY | ; | ‘ In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive - : order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume, I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. 3 II. (1840-1844) ,, 7 eke a: * ITI. (1845-1847) ,,. Seg EF ys », IV. (1847-1850) ,, ye LY: 3 Y V. (1850-1853) ,, ee 3 mi VI. (1853-1857) ,, ies 3 ge » VII. (1857-1861 ,, en SV +9 », VIII. (1861-1864) ,, mE EEE :. i IX. (1864-1866) ,, Pe tive B. a . X. (1866-1869) ,, el 4 ti - XI. (1870-1874) ,, 7 I, 2nd Ser. Science. », AII. (1875-1877) ,, fre ha {. ane 32100) 2 ce, >. aL. re » ALY. (1884-1888) ,, Seng be = : ee XY. (1870-1879) ,, = | eater Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. » XVI. (1879-1888) ,, pees ~ s » XVII. (1888-1891) ,, .,, I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq. 53 vv LET, (1891-1898) 55% al, 5 », AIX. (18938-1896) ,, x LA rs > XX. (1896-1898) ,, mee Bf :; ~ 52. ed, (1898-1900) 45 Se : 55 XXIT. (1900-1902) ,, ie a hs i are. 0S 8 Pees GUS Ree vane re 55 SALTY. (1902-1904) <— é Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. » 5B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. 5, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. ,, XXV. (1904-1905) | Meee |, XXVL (Current Volume) | three Sections like Vol. XXIV. a4? IE: te x 39 99 a oe SS s . ; 5 ee , SFL F TS or? ~~ ‘ A, Ht \’ — March, 1907, ay = ~ s an ss PROCEEDINGS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY = VOLUME XXVI., SECTION ©, No. 13 i. C. R. ARMSTRONG STONE CHALICES, SO CALLED — eed co wie alin ha ah i ie ie eel aie eal aaa ena eames Y ; ’ ’ \ < HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. 2 LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE ; 3 1907 Price Sixpence ay enh CR ea eS (er AS : POOL rae | OF “THE ROYALS tind SH ACADEMY /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number ii) consecutive CONSECUTIVE SERIES. XVII. (1888-1891) ,, , XVIII. (1891-1893) ,,°, 93 99 XXVIL order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, anc consequently attention is requested to the following Table: — ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vonumm I. 1stSer. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqa. $y II. (1840-1844) ,, tae & = ‘ . ITI. (1845-1847) ,, ee a 3 ae % IV. (1847-1850) ,, #) AN ¢ ; fe V. (1850-18538) ,, oe * ” coos VE ASSB-A8bT) 4. oa oe i » WII. (1857- 1861) ,, Peeeh fk 5 ieee ., VIII. (1861-1864) ,, RAL S SE e “ IX. (1864-1866) ,, tide 6.2 = = “i X. (1866-1869) ,, Ponte. # 3 ns XI. (1870-1874) ,, a I. 2nd Ser. Science. »» XII. (1875-1877) ,, aes? § ir ‘ x poems. EB Baa, Sho 52 eer yeaa % rs » &LY. (1884-1888) ,, Sitese 3 f) S 7 ) XY. (1870-1879) 6-55 hee Pol. Lit. & Autiqa. » VI. (1879-1888) ,, irda 2% a ees 53 I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqa. XIX. (1898-1896) 245, lle * 4 XK. (189621898) 22s Vg z XXI. (1898-1900),, fo ae : XXII (1900-1902) ee : SEE ae eee XXIV. (1902-1904) :— SER EES i » Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Seienaee », 5B. Biological, 5, ©. Archeolog —XXV. (1904-1905) XXVI. ‘| (Current Volumes) Geological, and Chemical Science. y, Linguistic, and Literature. In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. > il A ot : x ot f é i any OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVI., SECTION ©, No. 14 HERBERT WOOD THE TEMPLARS IN IRELAND DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907 Price Ninepence ny ‘oe ons fees en 2: arcane dA TRB ee TRISH ‘ACADEMY ———__—<&—___- In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive ; order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and = ‘consequently attention is requested to the following Fable: — - CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. ee erase I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1st Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. Pore I 11840-1644) 5) <5, Se ps eee P11, (1845-1847) 5. - 5, Ute ass ai oy 1¥. (11847-1850)... Se I a : Wee 6 °V (1650-1858) ,, 5, Wee Sn San ay WI, (1858-1857) a ce ‘ | 9, VIL (1857-1861) ° SS UN aa ‘ eee, Vil. /1861-1864),,. ,, VE ba ee 1X. (1864-1866), 5, Ime oe, Bowes es K.(USG621869) yes ee ee " oe, KL: (1870-1874) ,,, ds Qnd Ser Science. fo ey XA, (1875-1977), 4) 2 os : eee HI, (1888) 4, ee i | : XIV. (1864-1898) 450 yy IV ay | ; : oe 2 SY. (1870-1879), 55 Py Ss Pol. Lit. & Antiqa. a ih SVE (1879-1888) ,,, BS Bettie ¥ Py, oo VELL (EB888-189 1), I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit, & Antiqn: VELL AL BOTH IONS) a ede on ne ee LX (1898-1996) se coe a oe XK (489621896) a LN a, oa oe - kw, (1898-1900) oe oe : : ee KIT. (1900-1902) oe fe Va ee . POR KILL (1901) 7 a td ee me oo, URRY, (1902-1904) < Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. », 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. 5, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. 5» XV. (1904-1905) ee XXYVI. if a nee 0 hy eek ne ‘| (Curent erage | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. | me erst, 1007. * SMe pie {ip A i : 15 PROCEEDINGS . OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY ; VOLUME XXVI., SECTION ©, No. 15 MARIO ESPOSITO | AN UNPUBLISHED ASTRONOMICAL TREATISE BY THE IRISH MONK DICUIL DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907 Price One Shilling. : aiicdaiie oF tae \\7 fs Puy ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY | pee Se /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, ane consequently attention is requested to the following Table :-— te CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume I. (18386-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. Ge oe FE 1840-1844) dD E » III. (1845-1847) ,, Biris 09 ; 3 : TY. (1847-1850) ,, ores 9 ‘5 me V. (1850-18583) ,, Se aes - es ree VE (1858-1657) ,, 2° | Ie le, e » VII. (1857-1861) ,, env IAs ‘s = Sev 111. 11861-1864) ,, >. Wilde 3: peor X (1964-1866) fs ed ee 5 is X. (1866-1869) ,, penne “3 a4 2 XI. (1870-1874) ,, re I. 2nd Ser. Science. eee RH: (1875-1977) 3, : pemenL * ( 1888). 4, ie So “ % Pei RIV. (1884-1888) 7 os, TVS Se z 5» &V. (1870-1879) ,, SP eI a4 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. » X&VI. (1879-1888) ,, sea BA a 5 » XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 13 I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. 5, XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, penne US - ms 5» AIX. (1893-1896) ,, ree Co 5 FS » &X. (1896-1898) ,, ie B78 +3 2 55 X&XXI. (1898-1900) ,, sp trete ep . 9 55 XXII. (1900-1902) ,, Ppp $f »» AXIV. (1902-1904) :— : Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. », 5. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. ,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. » &XYV. (1904-1905) » XXVI. Tn th tions like Vol, XXIV. xxvir } (Curent dons = ree Sections like Vo : = +4 4 * ~ PS a — ie atl b Fe eh as bar Pee Chetty, OR GLO lee Ugh at ly ¢ a vs et: . Re . ¢ ‘ a a Me : ; eral ; : ’ ere =) ey = . t PROCEEDINGS. OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVL, SECTION ©, No. 16 y Sn , ‘A af if rm FS ay, re: at ae eM + fis a es peee My W THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP a + a ~~. 4 ‘< 244 ee si a ae pf ay THE CISTS, DOLMENS, AND PILLARS OF THE WESTERN HALF OF THE COUNTY OF CLARE we 2 4 Be "e DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907 Price One Shilling. ay oes P MUSEUN WRG i eee as | “ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY Se ta _ - = ‘ oon the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive ORIGINAL NUMERATION. : I. (1886-1840) is Votumez I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. © pre er 1600-1644), TR ye é 3 i Hit {1645-1847) ;; 4, Soe | | : Ry (1649-1850);,- 5; TV eae < Baar mei eb0-3859) 222 ea ee bE 3 ew. (8858-1857) ;, - . WE; “ : fe Vil, (1857-1861) ,, 45, VIL. as ‘ , VIII. (1861-1864), ,, VIE. ,, 3 : : = oe eX (1864-1866)... 4,0 De, s : rk 1866-1069)),;. PR Say = XI. (1870-1874), ,, I. QndSer. Science. z Sekai (1875-1877) 5, I ts Pee eA. (1888) <4, 4,° HES RS pee XIV, (1684-1888) 2° TV 3, : . EN CIST0-1819) se Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. MeV. (1879-1888) 4 yd ‘ -__,,_ XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, «XI. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. ee MVIIT, (1891-1808).4, °°. (be BS pe — Bee RIX: (1998-1896);,, ~ ,, EEE, es ‘om Bie gy OX. (1896-1898) 5, ees EN. oo, fe eee Bie a KX. (1898-1900) 5°25, Ne GS is Be X17, (1900-1909)... > 55- Vdece 5 S Reese XRT, < (1901) 4,6 IR a », XXIV. (1902-1904) :— a. Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. — a ie Bs », B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. Be ete: ,», ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. gy ~XXV. (1904-1905) Ni eee? XXVIL. C ent Vol as three Sections like Vol. XXI oe id XXVIL ie urren ee eee | seh eee s py ia EN OL). Mgt tart area oy 4 Neagetes we a $e . - ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY -_--—-s« SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS as ARCH KOLOGY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application. } ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10. I plate. 8vo. 6d. Castles of County Limerick. By T. J. WESTROPP: N.-E. Baronies. 7 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. . 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. is.6d. Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d. Cemetery, Prehistoric, of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Churches, Ancient, in the County of Limerick. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1905. pp.154. .8vo. 4s. - Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1904. pp.1o. Iplate. 8vo. 6d. COFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. gto. 2s. 6d. CoFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. Io. ry 5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Ea COFFEY (G): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. pp. 7. 8vo. : COFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6plates. 8vo. IS. COFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6. 2 plates. 8vo. 6d. CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. O6plates. 8vo. 2s. COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County Kerry. 1906. pp.34. 4plates. 8vo. Is. Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES. e 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. a Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and bs Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. 1os. 6d. ie FERGUSON (Sir S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts De of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. as. = Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A. =. - SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. a GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, a - Treland. 1878. pp. 10. 1plate. 4to. Is. : GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp.6. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. 1892. pp.12. 4to. Is - Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. Mees ©. 618907. pp: 79. S8vo. 2s. Bese ENoweas (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. = (3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) 1901. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s. ee Sure (R. = nei) Paneer: Saiiewent in Perla ttiey On, Bee Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. 9 plates. qto. 6s. eee A | * Milesian Colonization of Treland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. | pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. 9 . Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. ByA. C. : HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. - Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland: By C. GRAVES. -1878. pp. 10. 1Iplate. 4to. Is. Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. By C. GRAVES. 1892. pp.12. 4to. ts. Ogham Inscriptions: Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. Io. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By C. GRAVES. a Looy. pp. 6. <4t0... Is. O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. OVREILLY (J. P.):-:Old Chagcies of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and : St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.1o. i1plate. 8vo. 6d. ~¥ Riis PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a 4 tae contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. i pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. ae Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. ‘Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By gs ‘. W..J. KNOWLES. -1901. . pp. 59... 1 plate: 8vo.~— 5s: o REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. RD. 80. >> 4to. Sis. ae CE. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- Sree ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. ee, STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1808. saa pp. 26. 12plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and e -Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. tos. 6d. a WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County” = of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Ireland. ro902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s. WESTROPP er: J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County of Limenek: 1905. pp. 154. gplates. 8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick: =P North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. is. Central and. Re: ‘South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Re Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d. Od: CoFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. O6plates. 8vo. IS. COFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6. 2 plates. 8vo. 6d. CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County Ketry.. 1906. ‘pp. 14. ..4:-plates:' 8vo. 1s. Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES. 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 1s. net. Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. tos. 6d. FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Forts: The Ancient Forts of Ireland. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1902. Pp. I5is..o plates.: 4to::7s,.'6d. Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A, SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. . GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Rene is Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. qto. Is. GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. | GRAVES” (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo- eaven * Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is. Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. 1897. pp. 9: 8vo. 2s. - KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (rd Se 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. oir ee 3 KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) ges pp. 59. rplate. 8vo. §s. MACALISTER (R. A. S.): “Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. g plates. 4to. 6s. Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. goo. pp- 43. 8vo. 4s. Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. By A. C. HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By G. GRAVES«°1876.; (pp, 10.; 1 plate. YAto.ars: Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. By CiIGRAVES: “1902. .pp. 12.->4te.. 1s; Ogham Inscriptions: Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. Io. 5) plates. 4to.- <2s. Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By C. GRAVES. Toe p.7O- . Ato. > TS. O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.i1o. tplate. 8vo. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. Oplates. 8vo.° 2s. Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp- 14. 3plates. 8vo. 3s. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.* (4th Report.) By W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s. REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. DP 30. -4t0, iTS. SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- Mmetits. 1895:.pp. 14) -6vo. 2s. od: STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1808. pp. 26.: 12 plates. Folio... £1 15, net. , STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. Ios. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County of Glare 1809. :“pp.*18..”.8vo,-3s.64: WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1go0. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4 plates. 8vo. 3s. WESTROPP (T. ].): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9 plates. 8vo.: 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick: North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54.. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. WooOD (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd. Sold by HODGES, FIGGIS, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. > ay Me rae ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY oes oes PUBLICATIONS ARCHEOLOGY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archezological—may be obtained on application. | ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d. Castles of County Limerick. By T. J. WESTROPP: N.-E. Baronies, 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3plates. 8vo. 1s.6d. Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Cemetery, Prehistoric, of Loughcrew. By G. CoFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. - . 6plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Churches, . ee in the County of Limerick. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1905. pp. 154. 8vo. 4s. Churches of. Kilt. -o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1904. pp.i1o. iplate. 8vo. 6d. : CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. ato. 2s. 6d. . CoFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period i in Ireland. 1904. pp. Io. 5 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d. CoFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. pp. 7. 8vo. : See (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6plates. 8vo. fi Pash eae / . Ki a ri i \ PER RT TR yb ey ee Rr biee e $e ab POEM EEA EES SB NO Tool ee TT ~~ he ‘ ra r 2 plates. 8vo. 6d. COFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a i contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. ae. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. | + COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County ore Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is. Bo > > Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKEs. 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 1s. net. Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and -Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. 10s. 6d. FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp.10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Forts: The Ancient Forts of Ireland. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1902. : pp. 151. 8plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A. SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1878.° pp. 10. 1 plate. qto. Is. GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is. _ GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. GRAVEs (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is _ Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. us 1897. pp. 79 8vo. 2s. Sat KNOWLES (W. J.}:- Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. . pond Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. - CaurEy. (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6. | ee reee RD KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) I9g01. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo 5s. MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp.137- 9 plates. 4to. 6s. Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. Pp: 43. 8vo. 4s. Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. By A. C. HADDON. 1897. pp.79. 8vo. 2s. Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By C. GRAVES. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. 4to. Is. Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. By C. GRAVES. 1892. pp.12. 4to. fs. Ogham Inscriptions: Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. I0. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By C. GRAVES. 1887. pp. 8. gto. Is. O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. Igo0o. pp. 43. 8vo. 45. O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. O6plates. 8vo. 2s. Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s. REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. pp. 30. 4to. Is. SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898. pp. 26. 12plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. 10s. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the Ecclesiastical Divisions i in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Treland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s. WESTROPP a J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp.151. 8 plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9 plates. 8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick: North- pace, Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Sold by HonGEs, Fiaais, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; aud WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. a % me Oh > es Mid oe Vai ary 4 ea Sn ie hal ion fo 0 \y i ale th a ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS HISTORY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application. | ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp.11. 8vo. 6d. BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on ‘Papyrus. 1892, pp. 20. 4 plates. gto. 6s. BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1Igoq. pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. ts. 6d. Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT, Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx. 1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo7 Is. Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s. BuRY (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. 1903. pp.16. 8vo,. 6d. Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26. I plate, Illustrations, 8vo. Is. Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century, By C, L. FALKINER. 1903. pp.30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d. Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY. 1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d. Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258). By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History. I90I. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902, pp. 23: 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. 1903. pp. 30, 4 plates. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. _ FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘* Remembrances of the state of Ireland, 1612,” with notices of other Reports by the same writer. 1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d. — _-FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland, Re Ce, 1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is. 5 ms i! » ae . : FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to. 3S. . GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix. 1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is. Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita- tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp-26. 8vo. 2s. 10d. Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is. Knox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo. 1907. pp.10o. 8vo. 6d. LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904. pp. 30. 8vo. 1s. 6d. LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49. 8vo. as. 6d. Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904. pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d. Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. By J. B. BURY. 1903. pp.17. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zerfza Vita). Edited by J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s. Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885. pp. 68. 4to. 3s. Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126. 8vo. 2s. Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Pheenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER. IQ0Il. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Ussher’s Books in Trinity College, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. ‘(Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic char- acter of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d. WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d. — WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s. WHITE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d. . , Sold by HODGES, Fieais, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C, Br ON ee ee! OP yee eee ROD ee ee Pe ee > \ > se Nal i bhi habe ar Ny On pe its ion Seine od Bis ey Aart Ss nites 2 es Pa v7 af in 53 Spe eee Pe tae, - 4 ) ; iz ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS HISTORY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application. | ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. q4to. 6s. BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H, F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D, 1258), relating to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S, Audoen’s Church, Dublin, 1904. pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. Is. 6d. ‘Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C, Dix. 1904. pp. 26, Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is. Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s, Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. 1903. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d. D1x(E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26. 1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is, Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century, By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d. Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY, 1904. pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. ts. 6d. Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258). By H. F. BERRY, 1902, pp. 8. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.}: Phoenix Park, Dublin; its Origin and History. 1901. pp. 24, 8vo. 5s. FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798, 1902, pp. 23. 8vo. Is. -FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo, 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution, -and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo, 2s. 10d, FALKINER (C, L.); The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d, “ FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of ? 3 aa - oS tet bee bias, oak we a ‘ 4 / , ‘ Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer. 1906. pp. 18 8vo, Od. “sean Sy Sa ied Bn iain is aS ye Me ly a $j ore é Ae Pak * ( 4 ) FERGUSON (SIR a5 The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to. 3S. GILBERT (Sir J. T. ): frie. Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix. -1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is. Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita- tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d. Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is. Knox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo. 1907. pp.10. 8vo. 6d. ~ LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904. pp. 30. 8vo. Is. 6d. LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49. . 8vo. 2s. 6d. 3 Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904. pp2go.> Syo; - 1s. 6d. Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. eet 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. By J. B. BURY. 1903. pp.17. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). Edited by .. Jj. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s. Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By Sir S. FERGUSON. 1885. pp. 68. 4to. 3s. Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126. We VOVOs 28. > Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp. 11. vo. 6d. Pheenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER. I90I. pp. 24. 8vo. §s. STOKES (G. T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Ussher’s Books in Trinity College, Dublin. H. J. LAWLOR. i901. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. ‘‘Wars of Turlough’”’: External pvidoneee pede on the historic char- acter of the ‘‘ Wars of Turlough’’ by. John, son of Rory MacGrath. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. qto. 2s. 10d. WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough”’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. 1903. pp.60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d. WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. as. WuHiIteE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin. Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Sold by ; HODGES, FicGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd WILLIAMS & N ORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. . ee £, hee et oe %, -< = 5 ~ ” > * Eat exe PS on. Wa, tte eae prs th eee a ‘ ah PA ay tot I oe Set Set OZ BSS FFs PT OT heen 4 = ¥ eu fs arre es a are by 4 a 5 j 7 PROP AP IO LOL - 3 a oN ep he Ath Sed he % <4 “% 4 . ba o ’ ; Pee a ee ed THY ES are r a ia 7 eS ‘ a + F at aie Geutt | oe 37s iis oe : Ce Joe ie aN Bury -. PROCEEDINGS - : OF THE Pea | ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVL,. SECTION GC, No. 5 a THOMAS J. WESTROPP _ THE ANCIENT CASTLES OF THE COUNTY my: OF LIMERICK | (NORTH-EASTERN BARONIES) DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr». LONDON WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906 Price One Shilling. oe © y hh ft Teas a eee as ALT a0. ‘PROCEEDINGS — ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive B order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—- CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. é Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqaq. 5 11.°(1840.-1844).,° 62 TR a Ase ase BATE. (1845-1847) ,,.-- ¢ oy Sable nae E pee SAV (10471850) ,, 2 ~ 5, av ees OV. (1850-1669). ,, . -gameeenees oe Sco WE (RGB E807)... 2 6, Me ep ae BeeeWl, (iBb7-AB6L 4.62 oir i rs VIII. (1861-1864) ,, 77 VERE. Ae “é ee TE (4884-3886) ., 2o ing Bo é eae te Ki( 1866-1 869). ,) = aye ae ee ong | ye RI. (4870-1874) 5; © ys Fe Sad Ber. Science. ee RAL AIOTS ASTI) oy os Se a 3 : Be TL 1 (4S83)0 ff Se ee a DS 4 tp RLV. 884-1888) (Gy ERs a, 3 ee 5. KV. (1870-1879) 352-053. = Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. = em <- SVE (1879-1888) ees, ee Be 3 », XVII. (1888-1891) ,, » I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. 2 < 5; KVIM: (1891-1898). oe Bes i x p MIK. (1898-1896) 3¥ os, iS . XX. (1896-1898) 5, ge ee oe as eo PS SRE SAGGS=1900)s 55 eee ie s: * =X XU. (1900-4902) ,; VL we = jp RR (901) 5 eas EL xs . ,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :— = | Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. : 3 ,, B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. ; ,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. , XXV. (1904-1905) >» SAVL. (Current Volume} three Sections like Vol. XXIV. : a | Sigs , eB r ey tty” Bhs AAR eee era 2 op dig ip lo Se te eee ae Fare te a RS Nos, kee ow fe ie AY oe eR in oman aN oe rath hare) 1 tad coh ea pa tay ee Y : bee CEEDI ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PRO VOLUME XXVL, SECTION (G, No. 6 GEORGE COFFEY CRAIGYWARREN CRANNOG oe DUBLIN es HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. ey 5 LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906 Price One Shilling. ae RW ery wee oa bee Bt Se Dis et iy hrs 5 re Pu pIRe TS te % w.o5 = : Ties A : y Lin teil: 1 Bes. isin: Gs or THE YAUT § Lif a ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY eee Ne als In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume _I. (1836-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. ee Als (1840-1844), x, Ee See » III. (1845-1847) ,, hp 8 ke i 5a sg T VV 4847-1850) 3, A 5: V. (1850-1853) ,, Pa Oe i ho ME (1858-1857). 5-2. SON Boe : » VII. (1857-1861 ,, 5) SLE AS ‘3 ,, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, i MELES Se oye 3 2 > IX. (1864-1866) ,, Aan Ee - z feo + KX (1RGG ASCO sy : XI. (1870-1874) ,, I. 2nd Ser. — Science. eR LL C1 875-1878) joo een akleoe. ay = LU, 22-( 1883). <5, ie PEL i; i “= XIV. (1864-1988) .,.o 23 Ve, ,; és » &V. (1870-1879) ,, 53 I, ‘; Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. » XVI. (1879-1888) ,, se bk. . XVII. (1888-1891) ,, jake er: Sci., Pol. Tit: éAntigg. , KVILL (1891-1898). ; ee SE 3 i . | KIX: (1898-1996)4\" = je. le gan vo. KK (1896-1898), a eV Be : PRR: (1GGSA1 G00), ees ey | “ GME. (19001908)4, eee ae “RT (901, ees , XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. = : Page Se Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. », ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. 5» XY. (1904-1905) 3 XXVL. (Current Volume) } 2 three Sections like Vol. ae qe iii i : pode Plt She ah UE aT eal ee ear eo bite Fo fh > Pred RP ee he © eed ah he en © ee Ne i ‘ Coes TETSU the DeaH ‘PROCEEDINGS ; OF THE fF ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY > | _. VOLUME XXVL, SECTION ©, No. 7 GEORGE COFFEY : ‘TWO FINDS OF LATE BRONZE AGE ae OBJECTS DUBLIN ; HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lro. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906 Price Sixpence. Ramer Be procaine - NU 1% ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY Bk SEKUTT. OF THE | ae a SNP se In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. VOLUME 23 33 II. (1840-1844) ,, III. (1845-1847) ,, IV. (1847-1850) ,, V. (1850-18538) ,, VI. (1853-1857) ,, VII. (1857-1861 ,, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, IX. (1864-1866) ,, X. (1866-1869) ,, XI. (1870-1874) ,, XII. (1875-1877) ,, KI. £=(99688) ., XIV. (1884-1888) ,, XV. (1870-1879) ,, XVI. (1879-1888) ,, XVII. (1888-1891) ,, XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, XIX. (1893-1896) ,, XX. (1896-1898) ,, XXI. (1898-1900) ,, XXII. (1900-1902) ,, XX (1901 SS: XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. = »» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. », €. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXYV. (1904-1905) ORIGINAL NUMERATION. I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. ae a uA ge 8 iE es 3 oy a ee s z ae ee t = pet's 8 cs s 53 yaa: ms 7 ,, VIII. é: = raat ©. 2 < se ee 2 = | ys I. 2nd Ser. Science. . Ree, 6 E 2 ie : PAL: ha = e- : Em % > ne “= ~ > 33 - I. e Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. 9? 33 ‘ I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. gy ess is Ee oS er BIBS |, sete , ? i Woes = Le » XXVI. (Current Volume) | 28 three Sections like Vol. ee : eg Rear ere ECG oe eS pe 4 ; Nee Fase E ee it Lt ee g . 2 =* te AMIE RIT? NS Mogan PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY » re — << x / ~3 ed oe” 7 7 ow 4 os. +S 4 VOLUME XXVL, SECTION ©, No. 8 i C. LITTON FALKINER a + x SS _ BARNABY RICH’S “REMEMBRANCES OF E THE STATE OF IRELAND, 1612” DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1906 — Price Sixpence. BG eee é a Bis cui gin NA 1a Ey YROTEL a : Secu nae | : ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive — “4 order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and _ consequently attention is requested to the {ollowses Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. ~Votume - I.(1886-1840) is Votume I. 1st Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antigg. | ‘ AF UIRAG1844) >) es = .y IIl. (1845-1847) ” es oY i 3 ser et VA LBS 71800). 5) gels Ae ee ie hs V.(4550-1858) oj. ese :; a: SRW, F1658-1807) 55°. 2h, a ke ts Pix 2 pe VET {IS5 71861 5,” 5 1j) Vee lees SOM UE AIGGL-1864) ,, ° 24; Vid ee a en Soe PK, (1864-1806) ;;: 4h). eee vs ‘an 5 Xs (1966-3869) 5; 6 yp ee oes ri Niias. ES XI. (1870-1874) ,, - I. 2nd Ser. _ Science. siee RAE, (1876-1877) _,.° gp 4 Beet 41888) o> fy Mayas es - VG LV ( 1884-1888), 5) pea er a ho Saeed RNs (YOT0=1879) 45 steerer as, Pol. Lit. & Antiqg, 5 CRNA (18 79-1888) 35° es EL eae $ ae . XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, ‘I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqq. 5 OVEN. (1891-1898) 4, ee CO ee, e 3 a a A LX. (18998-1996) > = ee Shas 7 XK. (1896-1898) 0 ar ae : — 9 ORL, (1898-1900)%, 2c s Ve ee; jo 8 ,, XXII. (1900-1902) ,, pe Wake s to —— ORES [901 ee 3 _y, XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Pee B. Biological, Gantonient: and Chemical Science. | », OC. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. ,, XXV. (1904-1905) gene eae , XXVL (Current Volume) [2 three Sections wie Vol. tes a ep “a 'y == = } ; ie: tat ¥ ie -s D> a ee ge no es i 4 aoe tudes Ge Se =a a. z 7 os EP 4 Wf of yal y e x PE Rei Se ee he ie SE hae YP ss a r e sd Idd tr hae x : ve : Mg, ve? pi 4 ' , WIT90G? Bri oe LA ARAL Vase | 9 Japs eis aaa —- G Ronel ghey Sea Finis ; if | Nit re aN el’ PROCEEDINGS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY ce - VOLUME XXVL, SECTION ©, No. 9 THOMAS J. WESTROPP THE ANCIENT CASTLES OF THE COUNTY ) OF LIMERICK (CENTRAL AND S.-E. BARONIES) ie. ee . DUBLIN Se HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lo. ee LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE é | 1906 Price One Shilling and Sivpence Ne li fannie ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive e- order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and- consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— ORIGINAL NUMERATION. CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ee VoLUME 33 I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. istSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. — . (1840-1844) ,, ; . (1845-1847) ,, . (1847-1850) ,, , (1850-1858) ,, . (1857-1861 ,, . (1861-1864) ,, . (1864-1866) ,, . (1866-1869) ,, . (1884-1888) ,, . (1870-1879) ,, . (1879-1888) ,, . (1888-1891) ,, . (1891-1893) ,, . (1898-1896) ,, . (1896-1898) ,, . (1898-1900) ,, Ae Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. | ci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqg. RT YS { ea, — 3 Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXV. (1904-1905) AN Ds ee Volume) | 28 Hares Sections like Vol. nets = | , Mol; ce bw. a DR ME ty AR One eet > BUNT ke anaes if PR TES ae ott pe ie 7 ee ¥ ~~ ¢ = . Reg Lona wy oe) ¥, APs AL POL PLP ve m t : ° Y See ace tS BSRU ALY eoeget Sees ¢ VEO Bey lig : f AIPA RU GIA - PROCEEDINGS ia ey ae eR OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVL, SECTION ©, No. 10 ‘THOMAS J. WESTROPP 3 THE ANCIENT CASTLES OF THE COUNTY | OF LIMERICK (WESTERN BARONIES) — ‘ DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1907 _— Price One Shilling and Sixpence /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive 4 _ order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and — consequently attention is requested to the following Table:— ORIGINAL NUMERATION. I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1st Ser. CONSECUTIVE SERIES. VoLUME $9 ete Len epee? at IMR chet Meg? de WI Ber fe ear SEB a tao i ia Bh Aware St) AQ PROOEE 1 BELGE OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY ee Ss II. (1840-1844) ,, _,, III. (1845-1847) ,, _,, IV. (1847-1850) ,, _,, . (1850-1858) ,, —,, VI. (1858-1857) ,, ;, VII. (1857-1861 ,, _,, < II. Tif. IV. VIII. (1861-1864) ,, _,, VIII. IX. (1864-1866) ,, _,, X. (1866-1869) ,, ,, Xi, (1870-1874), MTL. (1875-1877); MEL (1888) XIV. (1884-1888) ,, _,, XV. (1870-1879), ,, XVI. (1879-1888) ,, _,, XVII. (1888-1891) ,, _,, XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, _,, XIX. (1898-1896) ,, 5; XX. (1896-1898) ,, XXI. (1898-1900),, XXII. (1900-1902),, XKEL . (190) Gs: XXIY. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. 4 », » B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. _ ,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXV. (1904-1905) , XXVIL. (Current Volum efi three Sections like Vol. eer I, 2nd Ser. Science. II. III. IV. Zaks Tr, I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit, wAntigg. II. III. IV. V. VI. VII. ries ; > = he 33 bie] 99 Sei., Pol. Lit. &Antiqg. 39 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. SD) he OVAL IRESH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS ARCHEOLOGY. Castles of County Limerick. By T.-J. WESTROPP: N.-E. Baronies, 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.6d. Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64.° 3 plates. 8vo. rs. 6d. Cemetery, Prehistoric, of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. SE Pe ere CS eae gl Se eae Pao pe eR oe ek URES S «tL ir Pie ee ae ig 24 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. a Churches, gi in the County of Limerick. By T. J. WESTROPP. 3 154. - 8vo S. Chie oF of Teale. potierranice. Killiney, and oe Nessan. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1904. pp. 10. 1 plate. 8vo. a COFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Se 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. CoFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. fp. to. 5 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d. COFFEY iS) Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. Jer OVO. ; Comey (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6plates. 8vo. ‘ PROS CorrEy (G.): Two Lees of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6. 2 plates. 8vo. COFFEY (G.) and R: Tr. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. Oplates, 8vo. 2s. COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County Kerry. 1906. pp.34. 4plates. 8vo. Is. Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. By M. STOKES, 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 1s. net. Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery, By M. STOKES. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. tos. 6d. FERGUSON (SiR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Forts: The Ancient Forts of Ireland. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. 3 Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A. a _ SMITH. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. = _GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. gto. Is. GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp.6. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. | 1887. pp.8. 4to. Is. Gears (Cc): Ogham ey, supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon . Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. HADDON(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. es 1897. pp. 9. 8vo. 2s. KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (3rd Report.) ‘1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. nd KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) 1901, pp.59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s. SE lalK" ~ ‘ 4 ~*~" a 7" “tt cer Sab Tae” “ canta, ole ed Bd - ~ ae ~ iu Be Nae tn ee ee aa ee ee eRe Re Re ey Ro Eee, ae aa MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137+ 9 plates. 4to. 6s. eS Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. goo. Pp 43- 8vo. 4s. Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. ByA. C. HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By C. GRAVES. 1878. pp.10. 1 plate. 4to. Is. Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. By C. GRAVES. 1892. pp.12. 4to. fs. Ogham Inscriptions: Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. Io. 5S plates. 4to. 2s. Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By C. GRAVEs. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.i1o. iplate. 8vo. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. O6plates. 8vo. 25. - Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp-1603.2- : 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By 3 W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By W. J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp.59. iIplate. 8vo. 5s. REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. pp. 30. 4to. Is. SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1808. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. STOKES (M.): High’Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, eT mnanehtachie and Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. ios. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers”’ of the County of Clare. 1899. pp.18. 8vo. 3s. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. Igoo. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s. WESTROPP Sr J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp.151. 8 plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. : WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. gplates. 8vo. 4s. WestTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick : North- sk Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts, 6d. : , : | | E ; ; Sold by HopDGES, FicGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. Sa 4. 7) ROYAL. TRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS ARCHEOLOGY. . Castles of County Limerick. By T. J. WESTROPP: N.-E. Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Cemetery, Prehistoric, of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. . 6 plates. qto. 2s. 6d. Churches, Ancient, in the County of Limerick. By T. J. WESTROPP. oS 1905. PP. 154. 8vo. 4s. 2 Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1904. pp.io. rplate. 8vo. 6d. CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 106. 5 6plates. 4to. 2s.6d. - 5 = -CorFEy (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. ro. i _ §plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. CoFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. : pp. 7. 8vo. 6d. ; a: COFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6plates. 8vo. _. COoFFEry (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6. * 2 plates. 8vo. 6d. Bac: CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a s contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County / Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is. -. ~ Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES. = 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. =. Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and = Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. tos. 6d. FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts as of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp.10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Forts: The Ancient Forts of Ireland. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1902. Bee pp. 151. 8plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. ___. Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A. a SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription i in the Killeen of Aglish, Co, Kerry, | Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. qto. Is. GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. fees =~ 4° 1857. pp. 8. 4to. “1s. __. GRAVEs (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon ce “Name, 1892.. pp. 12. 4to. 1S: _- Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. — a Hosa 7 +: DP> 79. SV0., 2S. ~~ _ KNow tes (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. — (3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. a KNOWLES (W. J.): ‘Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. : =<(4th sera 1901. PP+ 59: 1 a 8vo. 5s. (4) MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. g plates. 4to. 6s. Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. PP: 43.) “OVOno-8S. Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. ByA. C. HADDON. 1897. pp. 79: 8vo. 2s. Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By C, GRAVES. a878—, pp. 49.) 1 platec: qtoy 11s. Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. By CY GRAVES. rbo es pp 12.4) Aton 18: Ogham Inscriptions: Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By C. GRAVES. Leo Are Ops 10. S240. 01S. O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. O’REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. iplate. 8vo. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s, Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. Prehistoric Remains from the ee of Ireland. (4th Report.) By W. J. KNOWLES. 1901. . 59:. 1 plate. “8vo. 9 5s: REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. GON ALO TS. SMITH (E. A.) : Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- MENS. 7005. NPIL’ Povo, se eeds STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. . 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. nét. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. 10s. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County of Clare. 1899.. pp. 18. 8vo. ‘3s. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. $8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902: pp.48. 4 plates. 8vo. 3s. WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. ; WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. PP. 10. 8vo. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County of Limerick. 1905. pp.154. gplates. 8vo.° 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick : North- eee Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Sold by HopGEs, FicGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; axd WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. Pi alc dk al i at oe Nae et. et ae ee ee eee, = Sie Lie Be eS eS Fie een ogre ae . . LOYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT Fe ONS HISTORY. ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp.1r. 8vo. 6d. - BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. 4to. 6s. BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in : St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. is. . BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 190. pp. 86. I plate. 8vo. ts. 6d. ‘Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix. : 1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is. s Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903. SS pp- 64. 4to. 2s. - _ Bury(J.B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. 1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d. Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26. I plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is. SS Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By 7 C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d. = Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY. ae 1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d. Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258). ee By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History. IgOI. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. _ -FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is. | ares. FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 1od. - FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor eg _ Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d. eS _ FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of Saige Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer. 1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d. ._FRRGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to, ae iz t Pigs By eye os a eee . a 7 : By <5 b = Bia og , : CE ee be aa se Ee ee tae < Pees: x rise Fate : Sas ile : Cee Bt oe pigeons Weare eS oie? on po ES NEO E se naib g % Ge = ball “Lt Sop = Fe ~ = S- ae < - - < > —_ -* 7 - < , APO ae o. ‘ ” a z = 2 aS - Sx ¥ GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. D 1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is. Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita- tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d. Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is. ae LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904. _ pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d. ia LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp.49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. a SB Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s, Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904. pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d. ‘ Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. By J. B. BuRY. 1903. pp.17. 8vo. 6d. -) Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zerfia Vita). Edited by © - J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s. ° Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885. pp. 68. 4to. 3s. . ; Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.. 8vo. 2s. | Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Pheenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. 7m FALKINER. Ig0Il. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. STOKES (G. T.): Marsh’ s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Trinity College, Dublin: Ussher’s Books in Library. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. igor. pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. ‘Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic Rete acter of the ‘“‘Wars of Turlough”’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d. WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d. WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s. WHITE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s esi Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Wolsey, Cardinal, Indulgence from. By G. T. ees 1897. pp. 13; 8vo. 2s. | Sold by HODGES, FIGGIS, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ang WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, eae, W.C. y “ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS © ARCH ZOLOGY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—_may be obtained on application. | Castles of County Limerick (N.E. Baronies). By T. J. WESTROPP. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. Is. . Cemetery, Prehistoric, of Loughcrew. By G. CoFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. q4to. 2s. 6d. Churches, Ancient, in the County of Limerick. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1905. pp.154. 8vo. 4s. Churches of Kili- Soh the icanee Killiney, and St. Nessan. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1904. pp.i1o. 1 plate. 8vo,. 6d. CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16. 6plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. COFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10, 5 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d CoFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. p 8vo. 6d. CoFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6plates. 8vo. IS COFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6. 2 plates. 8vo. 6d. CorFEy (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. O6plates. 8vo. 2s. COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, ‘County Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is. Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. " ByM. STOKES. 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. ros. 6d. FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. i880. pp.10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Forts: The Ancient Forts of Ireland. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1902. pp- 151. 8plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A. SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. qto. Is. GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp.6. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. * 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. 1892. - £2, 4to. IS. Happon (A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (3rd Report.) "1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. _ KNOWLEs (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) Ig01. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo. §s. oad Ps Bt pec arcs » ag en a ee =e es _-—T-. + ¢ % q wee MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.~ Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. 9 plates. 4to. 6s. Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1go0o. pp: 43. 8vo. 4s. Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. By A. C. HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. PY 4 C. GRAVES. 1878. pp. 10. 1plate. 4to. Is. y Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. ‘By = C. GRAVES. 1892. pp.12. 4to. fs. 4 Ogham Inscriptions: Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By C. GRAVES. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to ~ Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. ,. O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and “¥ St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. t1plate. 8vo. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. a pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. Prehistoric Remains fromthe Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp. 59. 1plate. $8vo. 5s. REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. * BRO. | ator 2s, _ SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Onna: “4 ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898. a pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. ae STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and = Killamery. .1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. 10s. 6d. me WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County a of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d. a WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the a Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1goo. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, ” New : =x Co. Clare, Treland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s. aa WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp.151./8 plates. — | 4to. 7s. 6d. a WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp.10. 8vo. 6d. a WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County a of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9g plates. 8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick (North-Eastern Baronies). 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. Is. 3 Sold by HonpGES, FiGaGis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dubie and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. SV wt ag st ng tee ale i ae SR ml a ee a a etn tl . ; ‘ - ic — a pat i 4 or: - ae pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. an STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and < — Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. ros. 6d. ae WeEsTROPP (T. ].): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers”’ of the County — = of Clare. 1899. pp. 18- 8vo. 3s. 6d. ery WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin. of the ‘ Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1g00. pp. 81. 8vo. 45s. ee WEStROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, eke. Co. Clare, Treland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s. gy WESTROPP (T.].): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8plates. — Ato. 7s. 6d WESTROPP a J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County a _of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9 plates. 8vo. 4s. ves: WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of tle County of Limerick (North-Eastern Baronies). 1906. pp: 54. 8v0. Is. Sold by HopcEs, Fiaais, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Gardenys. e 2s London, W.C. Sy eee PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY Sf ae cs Ww ‘- VOLUME XXVI., SECTION C, No. 1 JOHN COOKE ANTIQUARIAN REMAINS IN THE . BEAUFORT DISTRICT, COUNTY KERRY Bal ai, “crt ta ie Ts BS ei Ben , 5 Rake ' 7 ieee Sore a es DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE. Price One Shilling eg hae ENE EN a TOYA By Se ; ty STAN Mae ee hey eer ok Ae AL ABIES YA ECT SACP A ee ee A ea eC a sn we EAE he cH /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive — 4 order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table:— © Vouume i. 99 re) CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. (1836-1840) is Votume I. istSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. II. (1840-1844) ,, NG oet 8 he ” III. (1845-1847) ,, sy cea st : ‘e IV. (1847-1850) ,, Mun Bg 3 ; We (GB50-2G RB) yb ais Mona ean) VI. (1853-1857) ,, 7h e Nae ‘3 ,, VII. (1857-1861 ,, a Tee te s 3, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, Ua BE Ee alg "fi PR O1SAATGHEN SO oye bs X. (1866-1869) ,, PH EE CAE GE ¥ XI. (1870-1874) ,, yi oe een Bers Science. XII. (1875-1877) ,, uN i ” oO STEN cots d Maan Atenas E&P Hs °3 XIV, (166421688) j,k TV as NOs 39 99 ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY XV. XVI. (1879-1888) ,, Rep hie © ot ie XVII. (1888-1891) ,, Me I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq. XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, a ea nf “ cat XIX. (1893-1896) ,, Bits 8 Oat a ay XX. (1896-1898) ,, aaa 3)"3 Bi if CPR MLS (1898-1900). an ‘3 XXII. (1900-1902) ,, ait Wee xi , f: LV OO a ney uy by XXIV. (1902-1904) :— XXV. », XXVI. (Current Volume) , nw Ait) Re i tye ‘PROCEEDING as Ohana VUB EU MAO: AMS | i nk PCat na Sie {| OR/, (ERE. (/ —~—— (1870-1879),, . IL. 5, Pol. Lit, & Antiqa. Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. » 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. » ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. | Im three Sections like Vol. RXV fs RAPE NTE vals) RE (DAT EM PANLANY fyi 3 ! | } nk : ‘ Ms is } c ih Weis tA . iy Onde UO BA Ady ¥ PTR PER WAST A - PROCEEDINGS OF THE wht] 4 vy re rt it. - Pie ; Pi\as - Bh fy ° wig Pui 44 « iets - EDWARD GWYNN _ THE LIBER FLAVUS FERGUSIORUM DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE Price Sixpence ad, gen xe ; rt is ae i . es! r Wr TAP Set We ee RADY Eee ak sei) 43 Lert Wty is Ae Liege as ey Lai Bitty WTA Rea Sa RUC | $ aes FS RS PD Ee Sextak toh de pe Bp aes APA ae ee UP ae eee VA aa Le A ORM Res EPO TRB paket Teli Ghar Win ee NPL a rhe RAW SN AT ee ae q i | BR OF KIO ek eb: 3.) MIVA Mth, viet Sea PROCEEDIN¢ as” 1 oe ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive _ order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and — consequently attention is requested to the following Table:—- — CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. es Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqq. ‘TE ISL AGIA) Sol Ae I Meera ‘ ae fia OEE: (AGABABA7): oo Sa Nie REE N60 get Lr diln 7s: 5) emma UM ge V. (1850-1858) 5507 pe ANC has 70 Br WL ASPB ODT) p00 ton NN Shika i je MEE ESOT ALOOL: toy watiey bE Ee eae oe TTL (1861-1664) 3218 CN RL yao, Ne BUNGE Re (2664-1 OGG) ale uy A eae A) is Xi, ((TBGS L089) .) Shien one | : BAAS LAC ZO-T8 TA) gy why Es ere res Science. iat ORITS(IBIS“1877), \5 2:1. panes “aca: XAILV. (1902-1904) :— ‘ Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. ,, B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. ,, ©. Archexology, Linguistic, and Literature. ” SVE (Current Volume) } three Sections like Vol. XXIV. f ACE Ka SOR a Pe See ce? hee ae ay oe ahs ICA. Ss ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS HISTORY. ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp.11. 8vo. 6d. BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. 4to. 6s. BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S, Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d. Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J.T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C, Dix. 1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. is. _ Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s. Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan, 1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d. Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26. 1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is. Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d. Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY, 1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. Is. 6d. Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258). By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History. Ig0l. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23, 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents, 1885. pp. 68. 4to. / AR: GALT ATT a a Che ey PARA WA Gnentect ery ie eas OR eg Vipk a pa i ; Ae: NE Bi, aan ie aH "its e ys GN ey ents y ae ee . ’ + 4 * fon ie % = { » 4 of} , a} Le Aer 2 =" ! } ° . Mi Ray, i a “ts 4% » oe , ¢ eh 4 i we bony " Bi h8 A ipates - GILBERT (Sir J. T): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. MC. Dix. 1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. $8vo. Is. Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita- tion. By C.L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 104d. Trish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is. LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904. pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d. , . LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. Igo01. pp. 49. OVO. | 26.00. . Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Mohammedan, Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. ae pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d. Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. HyNteee ) 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. Patrick : Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. By J. B. BURY. 1903. pp.17. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). Edited by ij.) BURY. 149037. pp. 04, Aho pes: Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885. pp. 68. 4to. 3s. | Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin noes 1905. pp. 11.’ 8vo. 6d. Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 10905. pp. 126. 8vo. 2s. Phenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER. IQOI. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Trinity College, Dublin: Ussher’s Books in Library. By H. J. LAWLOR. Ig0Il. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Ussher’s Books in Trinity College, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. ‘Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic char- | acter of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d. WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 1od. WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricil. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.) WHITE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d. Wolsey, Cardinal, Indulgence from. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Sold by HODGES, FiGGIs, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS ARCH HOLOGY. (Lists of papers on other subjects, literary, scientific, and archeological, may be obtained on application.) Cemetery, Prehistoric, of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Churches, Ancient, in the County of Limerick. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1905. pp. 154. 8vo. 4s. Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1904. pp.10. i1plate. 8vo. 6d. Clare, County, Ireland: Churches and Ecclesiastical Divisions. By ete W HSTROPP.) T9002) (pp. Siz. 8Vo.) 4s. CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. ~ COFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. Io. 5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. \ COFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. Pie pegs OVO. "Od. CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a — contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp- 58. O6plates. 8vo. 2s. COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is. Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES. 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumceliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. 4to. 10s. 6d. FERGUSON (Sr S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp.10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Forts: The Ancient Forts of Ireland. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1902. pp. 151. 8plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A. SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. 4to. Is. GRAVES\(C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is. _ Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. Neti tOO7., Pp. 79.) 8vo. as: KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (3rd Report. 4 "1895. pp- 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. KNowL_es (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. | pease Report.) 1901. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo. §s. ee pulp hiince ek i yet “iy rae a A ele NYE PREBLE) ARCO Ane i pts iN ‘ j Bi me i Weer cue Ra Gaus Phu Min é Or py rebaly ie . si ag OAR aE 7 aA ie aN . tie Fy at} aes a Gere ect ts a La Téne Monuments in Ireland. By G. CoFFEy. 1904. pp. 10 ‘ ales 5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. g plates. 4to. 6s. Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold- “mining. 1900. pp: 43- 8vo. 4s. Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. By A. eo HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. , eg RS 7S ee = i Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By ‘ C. GRAVES. 1878...) pp. 10.\":1 plate. s4to.ers: ; Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. By f C.: GRAVES. 1892. pp.'12..-4te:) 4s; 4 Ogham Inscriptions: Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts € of Ogham Inscriptions. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. 10. ts 5 plates. 4to. 2s. a 4 Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By e GRAVES. aM 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. a , O'REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Me Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and bs St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. 1plate. 8vo, 6d. & PRAEGER {R. LL.) and G. CorFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a ae contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. Bi pp- 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. BF Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. . 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. i" Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By. ) W. J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. $vo. a ae ) ‘e Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By i W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp.59- plate. 8vo. 5s. REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. pp- 30.) 4to., 1s. SmITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo, 2s. 6d. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Darrow: pci pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. ; £1 ws. net. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Tecioniwelee: ae Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. ios. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers”’ of the County of Clare. 1899. pp.18. 8vo. 3s. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the’ Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81.. 8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens.and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s. ee WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates. ive te 4to. 7s. 6d. Hse beara WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County | is of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. gplates. $8vo. 4s. Fae re e . Ot : ‘ Ye a f EY hi a zi y Sold by . 5 gn HopGEs, Ficeis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; ane yy WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford. 7 is Pie ' - é K Oh Le eM ts ‘ - : whe 9 ee Ny , % fied " 4 ae tig M. ay isi Ne ey ith uy a, ie War Ne EE A Ps ee 4 ‘ ‘ a Dae dae i fitiea Bs VP eM ie 1 A ie al i SERA he ae TELM] Se CERN Pace MR LTA coo att Oy Erie aPC re teat Maren oun ew Bt FEUD ths ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS LITERATURE AND LEINGUISTIC. . Arabic Inscription from Rhodesia. By STANLEY LANE-POOLE. 1904. pp. 21. 8vo. ~1s. 6d. BALL (V.): Spinel Rubies with Persian Characters engraved upon them. 1894. pp.21. 1plate. 8vo. 2s. 6d. BERNARD (J. H.): Domnach Airgid MS. 1893. pp. 10. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. ‘ . \ BERNARD (J. H.): The Stowe St. John; and the Citations from Scripture in Leabhar Breac. 1893. pp.12. 4to. 2s. 6d. ‘Columbanus: The MSS. of the Vita S. Columbant. By H. J. Lawtor. 1903. pp. 132. 4to. 18 plates. 7s. 6d. Domnach Airgid MS. By J. H. BERNARD. 1893. pp.io. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d. Flinders Petrie Papyri: Part II. By J. P. MAHAFFY. 1893. pp. 252. 18 autotypes. 4to. £2 2s. Flinders Petrie Papyri. By J.P. MAHAFFyY and J. G. SMYLY. 1905. pp- 407. 7 autotypes. qto. £2 2s. net. GWYNN (JOHN): Syriac MS, belonging to the daliseticd of Archbishop Ussher. 1886. pp. 48. 4to. 2s. GWYNN (JOHN): Syriac MS. of the New Teatiinant belonging to the _ Earl of Crawford, and aninedited Version of the Apocalypse. 1893. PDs feo) t plate. ato. 3s, 6d. - -Happon (A.C.) and S. H. Ray: Languages of Torres Straits. Part II. 1896. pp. 255. 8vo. 5s. Kilcormick Missal. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1890. pp. 38. 4to. Is. 6d. LANE- POOLE (STANLEY): An early Arabic Inscription from Rhodesia. | 1904. pp. 21. 8vo. Is. 6d. Languages of Torres Straits: Part I]. ByS. H. Ravand A.C. Happon. 1896. pp. 255. 8vo. 5s. LAWLOR (H. J.): The Kilcormick Missal. 1890. pp. 38. 4to. 1s, 6d. ~LAWLorR (H.J.): The MSS. of the Vita S. Columdanz. 1903. pp. 132. 18 plates. 4to. 7s. a Leabhar Breac: The Stowe St. John, and Citations from Scripture in ‘Leabhar Breac. By J. H. BERNARD. 1893. pp. 12. 4to. 2s. 6d. - MacCartHy (B.): The Stowe Missal. 1885. pp. 135. 1plate. 4to. 4s. - My atay Ts eRe Tes ma hs SF athe ee a f 5 a any ¥, ut ia #8 ONE BPEL. SESE oe, SA Ch tS SRY a5 4 cy ¥ E . ( . ) ‘ - ‘ea, Ri $ Bae Ee a at . » -MacCartTHy (B.): Tripartite Life of St. Patrick: ‘New Teataal Studies. bon 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is. " bai 5: ~ MACNEILL (J.): Three Poems in Middle Irish, ee to the Battle de Me : i Mucrama. 1894. pp. 35. 8vo. 35. ‘ _. Mauarry (J. P.): The Flinders Petrie Papyri: Part II, 1893. pp- 252. ~ . 18 autotypes. 4to. £2 2s. net. Bs Manarry (J. P.) and J. G. Smyty: On the Flinders Petrie Papyri. ; 1905. pp. 407. 7 autotypes. 4to. £2 25. net. + Mauarry (J. P.): Papyrus Fragments from the Ashmolean Museum, 3 Oxford. 1898 pp.13. 2plates. 4to. 3s. 3 Mucrama, Battle of: Three Poems in Middle Irish. By J. MACNEILL. & 1894. pp.35. 8vo. 35. ‘ Papyrus Fragments from the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford. By J. P. a - MAHAFFY. 1898. pp.13. 2plates. 4to. 3s. Patrick: Tripartite Life of St. Patrick: New Textual Studies. By B. MACCARTHY. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is. - Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii: The Latin Writings of St. Patrick. By N. J.D. WHITE. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 25. Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Ray (S. H.)and A. C. Happon: Languages of Torres Straits: Part oe 1896. pp. 255. 8vo. 55. - Rubies with Persian Inscriptions. By V. BALL. 1894. pp. 21. 1 plate. 8vo. 2s. 6d. . ; SMyLy (J. G.) and J. P. MAHAFFY: On the Flinders Petrie Papyri. 1905. pp. 407. 7 autotypes. 4to. £2 25. net. Stowe Missal. By B. MACCARTHY. pp. 135. Iplate. 4to. 4s. Stowe St. John; and Citations from Scripture in Leabhar Breac. By J. H. BERNARD. 1893. pp.12. 4to. 2s, 6d. Syriac MS. belonging to the Collection of Archbishop Ussher. By JOHN GWYNN. 1886. pp. 48. 4to. 2s. Syriac MS. of the New Testament belonging to the Earl of Crawford, and an inedited Version of the Apocalypse. By JOHN GWYNN. 1893. pp. 72. 1 plate. 4to. 3s. 6d. Torres Straits, Languages of: Part II]. ByS.H. Ravand A. C. HADDON. 1896. pp. 255. 8vo. 5s. WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii= The Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 1905. pp. 126. 8vo. 25. | om WuiteE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d. ieee Sold by HopcEs, Ficcis, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; am@ : 3 WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, a London, W.C. 2 ae vandal SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS ARCH ZOLOGY. Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. By W. REEVES. (woo se. PP." 30..) 4t0.! IS: Cemetery, Prehistoric, of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d Churches, Ancient, in the County of Limerick. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1905. Pp-154. 8vo. 4s. Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and Nessan. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1904. pp.i1o0. t1plate. 8vo. Clare, County, Ireland: Churches and oleae eh Divisions. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. CoFFEy (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d _ COFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. Io. 5 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d. CoFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d. -Corrry (G.) and R. Lu. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. By M. STOKES. 1898. pp. 26. 12plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. Ios. 6d. FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts ' of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp.10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Forts: The Ancient Forts of Ireland. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1902. pp. 151. 8plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A. SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Graves (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1plate. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Limerick, Ireland. 1887, pp. 8. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is. , HapDpon (A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. > KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. _ KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) 1901. pp. 59. i1plate. 8vo. 5s. me La Téne Monuments in Ireland. By G. COFFEY. 1904. pp. 10 5 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d. - MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Tesh ney Co. _ Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137- 9 plates. 4to. 6s. Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1goo. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. By A. C. HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By C. GRAVES. 1878. pp. 10. trplate. 4to. Is. Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. By C. GRAVES. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is. Ogham Inscriptions: Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. Io.’ 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Limerick, Ireland. By C. GRAVES. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. tplate. 8vo. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By W. J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. | 3S. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By W.J. KNOWLES. Igol. pp.59. Iplate. 8vo. 5s. REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. pp. 30. 4to. Is. SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 18098. pp. 26. 12plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. tos. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County | of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. Pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, | . Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s. WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates. | 4to. 7s. 6d. WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. PP. 10. 8vo. 6d. WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9g plates. 8vo. 4s. Sold by 3 HonGEs, Fiacis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; ihe: . WILLIAMS & NoORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford. "a : ee FY ere 4 + j ; ; ; ¢ ate Sale cook i = errs *. Awd Lat op thas” Sees _ S / Sag \ ’ He mar OT Die ee Te Hl 5682